:,    •.'..  •  •      .    .     ,   ;.    :;,;;..    ...     ..:.;.  ^  ..;,.,;-.  • 


WILLIAM   THOMAS   WILSON 


FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 


8mv.  OF  •  "*  **""* 


Lady  Margaret  Carroll 


FOR  THE   LOVE  OF 
LADY   MARGARET 

A    Romance    of 
the  Lost  Colony 


CHARLOTTE,  N.  C. 

STONE  &  BARRINGER  COMPANY 

1908 


COPYRIGHT,    1908 
Bv  STONE  &  BARRINGER  COMPANY 


THE    QUINN    &    BODEN    CO.    PRESS 
RAHWAY,    N.    J. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.  THE  END  OR  THE  BEGINNING      ...  7 

II.  I  HAVE  AN  OFFER 16 

III.  WE  TAKE  THE  MERCHANT  .        ...         .28 

IV.  THE  ISLAND  ELDORADO         ....  39 
V.  THE  CAVE 52 

VI.  THE  PLOT  THICKENS 71 

VII.  THE  PHANTOM 81 

VIII.  I  DICE  FOR  A  LIFE 91 

IX.  THE  LAST  REVEL          .        .        .        .        .  105 

X.  THE  BLACK  FLAG  GOES  UNDER  .        .        .  120 

XI.  THE  GREAT  ARMADA            ....  137 

XII.  MY  LADY 162 

XIII.  I  SAIL  FOR  VIRGINIA 185 

XIV.  CROATAN 202. 

XV.  THE  SEARCH  FOR  THE  LOST  COLONY  .        .  221 

XVI.  A  WILD  DIANA    .     __. ._  _  .        .        .  239 

XVII.  THE  DEATH  OF  DENORTIER         .        .        .258 

XVIII.  MY  LORD  TAKES  His  DEPARTURE        .        .  278 

XIX.  THE  JOURNEY'S  END    .        .        .        .        .295 


FOR  THL  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARLT 

CHAPTER  I 

THE   END   OR   THE   BEGINNING 

AID  so  this  was  the  end?  Well,  no  matter — I  had 
lived  my  little  day — had  played  my  part.  The  bell 
had  tapped ;  the  curtain  had  fallen ;  and  so  the  scene 
must  end.  How  many  of  those  who  had  seen  the  little 
game  played  out,  and  had  applauded  the  actor,  would  remem- 
ber after  the  lights  were  out  and  the  house  was  dark?  I 
had  passed  from  Heaven  to  Hell  in  four  short  hours — four 
hours ! 

My  new  white  trunks,  with  the  gray  doublet,  were  on  the 
bed,  where  I  had  laid  them  out.  I  had  planned  to  wear  them 
to  Lady  Wiltshire's  ball  to-night. 

The  guests  were  just  beginning  to  arrive — Raleigh,  with 
the  gallant  air  and  courtly  mien ;  Lord  North,  with  his  stupid 
and  insufferable  egotism;  Francis  Bacon,  the  austere  and 
brilliant,  and  the  Viscount  James  Henry  Hampden,  who 
would,  in  my  absence,  promptly  take  possession  of  Lady 
Margaret  Carroll. 

Ah,  my  lady !  wouldst  thou  give  one  thought  to  me  when 
I  had  passed  out  of  thy  life  forever?  Wouldst  thou,  like 
the  rest,  move  on  without  one  sigh,  thine  eyes  fixed  upon 
the  moving  figures  about  thee,  forgetful  that  there  was 
wont  to  be  another  by  thy  side,  who  was  now  gone  for  aye  ? 
Would  one  tear  fall  from  those  beautiful  eyes  which  I  had 
looked  into  so  often  within  the  last  two  years? — years  that 
seemed  so  short  to  me  to-night,  as  I  looked  back  over  them, 
and  thought  of  the  golden  hours,  which  had  once  gleamed  so 
bright  and  happy  before  me,  but  now  lay  so  far  behind,  lost 
in  the  moldering  ashes  of  the  forgotten  past. 


8         FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

It  seemed  like  long  years  since  I  had  received  that  short 
note  from  my  father,  with  its  few  curt  lines,  saying  that 
our  paths  must  separate;  that  I  had  disgraced  the  family; 
that  he  had  borne  with  me  till  flesh  and  blood  could  stand 
no  more,  and  henceforth  I  would  be  as  a  stranger  to  him. 

Life  indeed  seemed  black  to  me!  Past  my  first  youth  (I 
was  thirty-two),  brought  up  to  do  nothing  except  to  enjoy 
myself,  with  an  ample  income,  which  my  father,  Lord  Rich- 
mond, had  always  supplied — what  wonder  that  I  felt  as  if 
the  anchor  had  indeed  slipped,  and  that  I  was  adrift  at  the 
mercy  of  the  wind  and  tide. 

I  might,  it  was  true,  drift  on  for  a  few  weeks  on  credit, 
and  borrow  from  my  friends,  but  I  had  no  mind  to  do  that. 
Whatever  my  faults,  and  they  were  many  and  grievous,  I 
had  at  least  lived  like  a  gentleman,  and  had  nothing  on  that 
score  to  reproach  myself  with. 

I  did  not  wish  to  run  deep  into  debt,  and  cause  honest 
tradesmen  to  lose  their  just  dues  because  they  had  trusted 
to  my  honor.  No ;  whatever  came,  I  would  not  do  that.  I 
would  face  the  situation  fairly  and  squarely — would  work 
out  as  best  I  could  my  own  salvation,  without  fear  or  favor 
from  any  man. 

The  old  lord,  my  father,  had  always  disliked  me ;  I  re- 
member as  a  boy  how  he  never  had  a  kind  word  for  me. 
My  older  brother,  Richard,  was  his  favorite,  and  Richard 
had  never  lost  an  opportunity  to  prejudice  him  against  me. 

My  brother,  as  a  little  boy,  had  always  treasured  up  all 
my  mistakes  and  punishments  at  school,  and  when  he  re- 
turned home,  would  recount  them  to  my  father  with  a  grave 
face,  so  that  he  would  have  the  pleasure  of  hearing  him 
reprove  me,  which  I  believe  that  Richard  delighted  in. 

What  wonder  was  it,  when  I  finished  school,  that  I  chose, 
after  a  year  or  two  in  the  Irish  campaign,  to  return  and 
remain  in  London,  rather  than  journey  down  to  the  grim 
old  castle,  built  by  the  third  Lord  Richmond  during  the  reign 
of  Stephen,  and  live  there  with  my  father  and  Richard. 

My  mother  had  been  dead  for  years.  From  out  of  the 
dim  memories  of  my  childhood  I  see  her  arise — a  gentle, 
sweet-faced  woman,  who  loved  her  family  and  her  home 
more  than  all  else.  She  died  when  I  was  young,  and  there 
remained  of  the  family  only  my  father,  Richard,  and  myself. 


"  He  Placed  His  Hands  upon  Their  Shoulders " 

Page  S 


This  sudden  fury  of  my  father's  was  Richard's  work,  I 
had  no  doubt.  He  had  played  on  my  father's  old  hatred 
for  me,  and  had  fanned  it  by  his  hints  of  my  extravagance 
and  wildness,  until  it  had  burned  into  a  flame  ready  to  sweep 
all  before  it.  Well,  they  could  go  their  own  way  now,  and 
I  would  go  mine.  Henceforth  they  should  not  be  troubled 
with  me. 

I  walked  over  to  my  window,  and  looked  down  upon  the 
crowd,  as  it  surged  to  and  fro  along  Cheapside.  Many 
parties  of  richly  clad  gallants  hurried  along,  bound  for  the 
playhouse  and  the  rout. 

On  the  opposite  side  of  the  street,  amidst  the  throng,  I 
descried  Bobby  Vane,  in  his  new  plum-colored  cloak,  as  he 
hastened  to  my  Lady  Wiltshire's  ball.  I  followed  him  with 
my  eyes,  until  the  torch  of  his  linkboy  was  lost  in  the  crowd. 

The  night  was  hot  and  sultry,  and  to  me,  exhausted  by 
my  painful  thoughts,  the  room  seemed  insufferably  close  and 
stifling.  Hardly  knowing  what  I  did,  I  picked  up  my  coat 
and  hat,  and  passed  out  into  the  street. 

How  long  I  walked,  or  where,  I  know  not.  The  faces 
about  me  on  the  street  I  saw  dimly,  as  though  in  some  dream 
— indistinct,  faint,  which  on  the  morn  comes  to  the  mind  in 
broken  fragments.  Thou  knowest  that  such  thoughts,  such 
faces,  have  passed  before  thine  eyes,  but  when  and  where 
thou  canst  not  tell. 

I  strode  on  rapidly,  looking  neither  to  right  nor  left,  not 
knowing  or  caring  whither  I  went ;  glad  that  I  was  occupied, 
and  not  sitting  idle,  tortured  with  painful  thoughts  of  the 
morrow.  Many  I  passed  thus,  some  of  whom  stopped  to 
look  back  at  me  as  I  left  them  behind  in  my  rapid  walk. 
Some  sound  of  their  conversation  came  to  my  ears  as  they 
whispered  after  me. 

I  was  coming  now  into  the  less  frequented  part  of  Lon- 
don, where  I  did  not  remember  to  have  ever  been  before. 
The  crowd  upon  the  streets  was  smaller  here,  and  was  of 
the  poorer  class,  mostly  laborers  and  tradesmen,  and  the 
sight  of  a  well-dressed  stranger  must  have  created  some  sen- 
sation in  their  minds.  They  said  naught  to  me,  however,  and 
I  passed  on. 

I  had  halted  at  a  corner  to  let  a  cart  pass  by,  and  moved 
by  some  impulse  of  the  moment,  I  now  looked  back.  A  man 


io       FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

stood  by  a  house  a  few  feet  away,  and  as  he  caught  my  look 
he  shrank  against  the  wall,  as  though  to  conceal  himself 
from  my  sight.  I  had  seen  him  before — a  short,  squat  man, 
with  a  dark  bronzed  face,  and  thick  black  hair  sprinkled 
with  gray.  He  was  dressed  in  the  garb  of  a  well-to-do 
tradesman,  but  there  was  an  indescribable  something  in  his 
appearance  or  manner,  I  know  not  exactly  what,  that  sug- 
gested the  sea  to  me.  It  may  have  been  his  walk,  rolling 
and  clumsy,  or  the  slits  in  his  ears,  which  showed  where 
once  there  had  been  ear-rings,  that  made  me  think  of  a 
seaman. 

I  had  seen  him  several  times  within  the  last  few  days, 
hanging  around  the  corners  near  my  apartments,  as  though 
watching  for  someone.  Once  on  coming  down  my  steps,  I 
ran  full  into  his  arms  as  he  stood  on  the  landing,  and  as  I 
disengaged  myself,  he  glanced  keenly  into  my  face  as  though 
to  fix  it  in  his  mind,  and  with  a  word  of  apology  passed  on. 
It  seemed  as  though  he  followed  my  footsteps,  for  half  an 
hour  later,  on  passing  a  fruit  stand  near  the  Thames,  I  had 
seen  him  gazing  intently  at  me  through  the  lattice. 

And  now  the  same  man  was  just  behind  me,  and  when  I 
glanced  at  him,  innocently  enough,  he  shrank  back  as  though 
to  avoid  my  look.  Could  it  be  that  he  dogged  my  steps,  and 
for  some  purpose  of  his  own  wished  to  keep  me  in  sight? 
I  knew  not  why  he  should  do  so.  I  had  no  enemy  in  the 
city,  who  would  go  to  so  much  trouble  on  my  account.  But 
it  was  worth  looking  into,  and  so  I  turned  into  an  alley,  and 
stepping  quickly  into  a  dark  doorway,  I  waited. 

A  few  moments,  and  footsteps  sounded  on  the  pavement,-, 
and  the  figure  of  my  pursuer,  for  pursuer  he  undoubtedly 
was,  came  in  sight.  Pausing  at  the  entrance  of  the  lane, 
he  looked  cautiously  into  it,  no  doubt  pondering  where  I 
could  have  disappeared  so  suddenly.  The  moonlight  shone 
full  in  his  face  as  he  stood  there,  and  from  my  hiding  place 
I  could  see  every  sinister  feature,  as  like  a  baffled  hound  he 
sought  to  rediscover  the  lost  scent.  An  instant  thus  he 
stood,  as  if  undecided;  then  silently  he  stole  into  the  dark 
alley,  and  passing  the  doorway  where  I  stood  melted  away 
in  the  gloom. 

Waiting  a  few  minutes  where  I  was,  I  stepped  down,  and 
turning  strode  out  of  the  lane  and  back  to  the  corner  whence 


THE  END  OR  THE  BEGINNING  n 

I  had  come  only  a  moment  ago.  Congratulating  myself  on 
the  fact  that  I  had  shaken  this  spy,  I  resumed  my  walk. 
Through  strange  twisted  streets,  overhung  with  gabled, 
many-windowed  houses ;  by  dark  shops,  now  closed  for  the 
day;  and  along  ill-paved  crooked  lanes  I  strode,  engaged 
with  my  own  thoughts,  as  black  and  gloomy  as  my  sur- 
roundings. 

What  was  I  to  do?  Turn  my  back  upon  London  and  all 
my  friends,  and  one  bright  lady,  more  than  all  the  rest  to 
me?  I  could  not  remain  among  those  where  once  I  held 
high  sway,  the  chief  amidst  the  gay  throng — now  poor, 
despised,  forsaken,  stripped  of  my  rank  and  means,  for  I 
had  been  dependent  upon  the  old  lord,  my  father,  for  all 
that  I  had.  Monthly  he  had  sent  to  me  through  a  London 
bank,  a  good  round  sum  in  shining  gold,  which  I  had 
promptly  sown  to  the  four  winds. 

The  life  of  a  gentleman  of  leisure  in  the  reign  of  Eliza- 
beth was  no  cheap  thing,  I  can  tell  thee.  There  were  many 
new  doublets,  made  of  silk  and  satin,  of  varied  colors  and 
shapes,  which  were  ever  changing,  even  as  a  maid  blushes — 
and  as  readily.  There  were  the  routs  and  balls ;  playhouses 
where  the  painted  actors  strutted  and  declaimed;  the  dice 
games  in  the  evenings  at  the  houses  of  the  noble  ladies  who 
entertained,  where  we  threw  for  the  golden  coin,  stacked 
high  upon  the  table,  until  daylight  peeped  in  at  the  closed 
shutters,  and  shone  upon  the  flushed,  haggard  faces  and 
disheveled  hair  of  the  lords  and  ladies.  Then  there  were 
our  servants,  many  and  skillful;  our  horses  and  hounds; 
our  wines  and  dinners ;  our  banquets  and  routs — all  the  most 
elegant.  No  wonder  the  sovereigns  melted  from  our  purses 
as  snow  before  a  summer  sun. 

Those  were  brave  old  days  in  London  town,  when  we 
laughed  and  idled  around,  free  and  happy  as  the  larks. 
Naught  to  do  save  enjoy  ourselves ;  naught  to  think  of  save 
the  color  of  some  fair  lady's  eyes.  Sweet,  happy  days — but 
gone  forever! 

Even  now,  when  my  hair  has  grown  as  white  as  the  driven 
snow  and  my  eye  is  dim  and  feeble,  I  think  of  them  some- 
times with  a  smile.  I  would  give  all  of  worldly  fame  and 
fortune  I  possess,  if,  for  one  brief  moment,  I  could  feel 
again  the  bounding  blood  of  youth  pulse  through  my  with- 


12   FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

ered  veins,  and  my  bent  form  could  straighten  with  the  old 
proud  fire,  and  my  step  be  as  light  and  care-free  as  of  yore  ; 
if  in  my  ears  could  ring  the  sound  of  those  clear  voices — 
Walter  Raleigh's  ringing  laugh,  Bobby  Vane's  piping  tones 
— and  if  those  true  and  tried  friends — many  of  whom  are 
scattered  east  and  west,  some  of  whom  sleep  the  last,  long, 
quiet  sleep — could  be  gathered  with  me  as  of  yore  in  the 
great  room  about  the  roaring  fire  of  the  Mermaid  Inn. 

A  great  bar  of  light  loomed  ahead  of  me  across  the  narrow 
street,  and  as  I  drew  nearer  I  heard  the  sound  of  shouting 
and  carousing,  the  clink  of  glasses,  and  the  deep  roars  of 
laughter  of  the  drinkers.  Evidently  some  crowd  held  high 
carnival  to-night,  bent  on  feasting  and  frolic. 

Nearing  the  latticed  window,  I  peered  in.  It  was  a  low 
room  in  a  tavern,  its  ceiling  black  with  smoke  and  age.  A 
great  log  fire  roared  up  the  wide  fireplace.  Around  a  long 
table  in  the  center  of  the  room  was  seated  what  looked  to 
me  like  the  crew  of  some  foreign  ship — swarthy-faced,  with 
earrings  hanging  from  their  ears,  and  cutlasses  and  swords 
buckled  around  their  waists — they  seemed  none  too  good 
for  any  wild  deed  of  crime  and  plunder. 

There  were  some  twenty-five  or  thirty  of  them,  who, 
flagons  in  hand,  sat  about  the  table,  telling  many  strange 
tales  of  the  unknown  regions  of  the  Spanish  Main,  and 
motioning  to  the  waiters,  who  ran  frantically  to  and  fro, 
filling  the  ever  empty  glasses.  They  were  plainly  the  terror 
and  admiration  of  the  other  guests,  who,  huddled  together 
in  a  corner  near  the  chimney,  leered  and  whispered  at  their 
boisterous  conduct  and  wild  appearance. 

I  looked  in  at  them  for  a  few  moments,  aroused  from  my 
thoughts  by  the  extraordinary  spectacle.  It  was  doubtless 
the  crew  of  some  foreign  merchant  vessel,  probably  a  Span- 
iard, who,  returning  from  a  long  voyage  to  the  West,  and 
touching  at  London,  had  chosen  this  night  to  celebrate  their 
return  to  civilization. 

As  I  peered  in,  a  door  at  the  rear  of  the  room  opened, 
and  there  advanced  rapidly  into  the  room  my  pursuer,  whom 
I  had  but  just  outwitted  a  few  brief  moments  ago  in  the 
alley.  Hot  and  breathless  he  stood  there,  as  though  he  had 
just  emerged  from  some  race,  and  I  chuckled  when  I  thought 
what  a  chase  I  must  have  given  him. 


THE  END  OR  THE  BEGINNING  13 

He  crossed  the  room  to  where  the  foreign  seamen  drank 
and  feasted ;  bending  over  two,  who  sat  at  the  head  of  the 
table,  he  placed  his  hands  upon  their  shoulders,  and  whis- 
pered a  few  words  in  their  ears.  Instantly  they  rose,  and 
putting  on  their  caps,  followed  him  out  through  the  rear 
door,  deaf  to  the  taunts  and  entreaties  of  their  comrades  to 
"  drink  one  more  glass." 

The  seamen  cried  out  in  Spanish,  a  tongue  which  I  under- 
stood, and  their  conversation,  mostly  about  their  voyages, 
was  carried  on  in  that  same  language.  But  they  talked  only 
of  such  things  as  seamen  were  wont  to  do ;  so  turning  away 
from  my  station,  I  retraced  my  steps  toward  my  room. 

Why  had  this  man  come  so  quickly  into  this  place,  and 
whispering  to  two  of  the  seamen,  gone  out  as  silently  and 
speedily  as  he  had  appeared?  Plainly  he  was  known  to 
these  men,  for  they  had  shouted  at  him,  and  two  had  fol- 
lowed him  out  without  a  word.  Where  ?  Was  it  in  pursuit 
of  me?  And  if  so  with  what  motive?  Perhaps  they  meant 
to  capture  me,  and  exact  a  ransom  from  my  doting  father, 
and  at  the  thought,  I  smiled  bitterly  to  myself.  Ah!  a 
kingly  ransom  would  he  pay  for  my  return.  Long  would 
he  grieve,  together  with  the  saintly  Richard,  should  I  vanish 
from  his  ken. 

To  reach  this  place  was  easier  than  to  find  my  way  back 
through  the  long  labyrinth  of  turns  and  corners,  of  cross 
streets  and  alleys.  Retracing  my  steps,  I  wended  my  course 
through  a  maze  of  dark  lanes,  and  had  almost  despaired  of 
ever  finding  my  way  home,  when  turning  I  saw  two  men, 
who  seemed  to  be  engaged  in  an  earnest  discussion,  and 
quickening  my  steps,  I  approached  them,  inquiring,  as  I  did 
so,  whether  they  could  direct  me  to  Cheapside. 

The  taller  turned  quickly  at  the  sound  of  my  voice,  and 
stood  looking  down  at  me.  He  was  wrapped  in  a  great 
cloak,  and  I  only  saw,  bent  upon  me,  the  flash  of  a  pair  of 
cold  black  eyes.  "  Turn  the  first  corner  to  the  right,"  he 
answered,  with  a  slight  foreign  accent.  "  That  will  take 
thee  straight  to  it,"  and  he  turned  again  to  his  companion  as 
though  eager  to  be  rid  of  me. 

With  a  brief  word  of  thanks  I  passed  on,  but  had  gone 
only  a  few  steps  when  I  heard  a  loud  oath,  and  wheeling 
about  saw  one  of  the  men  draw  his  sword  and  make  for 


14   FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

the  other,  who  seemed  to  be  surprised  and  dismayed  by 
the  sudden  attack. 

The  sword  flashed  in  the  moonlight,  and  I  barely  had  time 
to  dash  back,  and  running  in  between  them  to  catch  it  upon 
my  own,  which  I  had  hastily  drawn,  else  the  luckless  victim 
had  departed  this  flesh  in  a  twinkling. 

With  another  loud  cry,  the  assailant  made  a  hasty  pass  at 
me,  and  we  closed.  Even  in  the  moonlight  I  was  struck  with 
the  unusual  beauty  of  the  face — its  long  aquiline  nose,  and 
keen  hawk  eyes.  The  hat  had  fallen  from  his  head,  and  his 
jet  black  hair  shone  like  the  wing  of  a  raven. 

I  had  small  time  to  observe  these  things,  however,  for  he 
pressed  me  with  the  fury  of  a  demon,  now  thrusting  with 
the  point,  then  cutting  at  me  with  the  blade.  I  had  on 
merely  a  light  rapier,  more  for  dress  than  work,  while  he 
was  using  a  heavy  service  sword,  and  I  began  to  realize  that 
this  could  not  last  much  longer,  for  he  would  beat  me  down 
by  the  strength  of  his  arm,  as  with  all  his  swordsmanship 
he  pressed  upon  me. 

I  was  bleeding  from  several  slight  wounds  where  he  had 
touched  me,  for  he  was  undoubtedly  the  finest  blade  with 
whom  I  had  ever  crossed  swords — I,  Thomas  Winchester, 
accounted  one  of  the  best  swordsmen  of  the  North  Country; 
backward,  backward  he  was  pressing  me,  and  I  could  see 
the  evil  look  on  his  face,  as  he  steadily  pushed  me  to  the  wall. 

How  much  longer  the  unequal  fight  would  have  lasted,  I 
know  not.  I  had  abandoned  all  hope  and  given  myself  up 
for  lost,  when  the  gentleman  to  whose  rescue  I  had  come, 
and  who  had  stood  by  in  the  meantime  as  if  dazed,  suddenly 
drew  his  sword  and  came  to  my  assistance. 

Together  we  rushed  upon  my  tall  assailant  with  all  our 
skill  and  force,  but  try  as  we  would,  we  could  never  cross  the 
gleaming  hedge  of  steel,  with  which  he  seemed  ringed  about. 
Now  he  would  meet  my  ally's  blade  and  beat  him  back,  and 
when  I  rushed  upon  him,  thinking  to  take  him  unawares,  I 
would  meet  that  impenetrable  wall  of  fire,  and  would  be 
forced  to  retreat  again.  It  seemed  more  than  mortal  man 
could  endure,  but  his  dark,  gleaming  eyes  showed  no  change ; 
and  it  looked  as  if  we  would  have  both  been  held  at  bay, 
had  it  not  been  for  an  unlocked  for  and  unforeseen  cir- 
cumstance. 


THE  END  OR  THE  BEGINNING  15 

In  meeting  the  attack  of  my  friend,  for  I  knew  not  what 
else  to  call  him,  the  tall  stranger's  foot  slipped,  and  he  fell 
at  full  length  on  the  pavement.  We  both  rushed  forward 
quickly,  eager  to  disarm  so  dangerous  a  foe,  when  raising 
himself  on  his  elbow,  he  drew  a  little  silver  whistle  from  his 
breast,  and  blew  one  sharp,  long  blast. 

Immediately  it  seemed  as  if  the  whole  street  were  alive 
with  men.  They  looked  as  if  they  sprang  from  the  very 
pavements.  My  friend  was  seized  before  he  could  turn  to 
meet  the  new  foe,  and  a  dozen  or  more  sprang  upon  me. 
The  first,  a  burly  ruffian  armed  with  a  cutlass,  I  ran  through 
the  body  with  my  rapier,  but  as  he  fell,  he  dragged  my 
weapon  out  of  my  hand,  and  before  I  could  disengage  it 
from  his  body,  the  others  were  upon  me. 

I  had  one  glimpse  of  a  mass  of  dark,  bronzed  faces,  evil 
and  leering;  then  there  was  a  noise  as  of  many  waters  in 
my  ears — I  seemed  to  be  falling,  falling,  and  I  knew  no 
more. 


CHAPTER  II 

I    HAVE   AN   OFFER 

I  SEEMED  to  be  back  at  Richmond  Castle.  I  could 
see  the  great  green  lawn  and  the  dove-cot  with  its 
pigeons.  Old  Dennis,  the  gardener,  was  speaking  to 
me,  "  Mister  Thomas,  it's  glad  I  am  to  see  thee  back."  My 
hound  came  running  forward  to  lick  my  hand,  and  I  could 
feel  the  fresh  breeze  of  the  country,  so  different  from  the 
hot,  feverish  air  of  London,  upon  my  face.  A  great  peace 
fell  upon  me — I  was  at  home. 

The  scene  changed ;  I  was  at  Lady  Wiltshire's  ball.  I 
could  see  the  brilliantly  lighted  rooms,  the  eager,  joyous 
faces  about  me.  There  was  the  young  debutante,  unaffect- 
edly pleased  and  amused ;  the  bored,  tired  rake,  weary  of 
the  game.  Yonder  comes  my  Lord  Leicester,  followed  by 
his  crowd  of  satellites,  and  with  him  my  Lady  Wiltshire  and 
her  beautiful  ward,  the  Lady  Margaret  Carroll,  surrounded 
by  a  little  coterie  of  admirers. 

I  could  see  the  light  as  it  fell  upon  her  beautiful  brown 
hair,  turning  every  thread  into  gold,  as  rich  and  pure  as 
any  mined  from  the  far  fabled  land  of  the  Indies  in  the  days 
gone  by,  and  the  deep  violet  of  her  eyes,  like  the  azure  blue 
of  the  sky  on  a  summer  day,  with  not  a  cloud  to  disturb  or 
ruffle  it.  As  she  turned  her  head,  I  could  see  the  rich  full 
throat,  white  as  the  driven  snow,  and  the  lovely  rose  color 
upon  her  cheek — that  fair  cheek,  the  envy  and  despair  of 
many  a  titled  beauty. 

I  could  hear  the  whispers  of  the  Viscount  James  Henry 
Hampden,  who  stood  beside  her;  and  while  he  fanned  her 
with  the  pretty  jeweled  fan  and  poured  out  a  stream  of  small 
talk,  it  was  a  sight  for  gods  and  men.  It  was  more  than 
mortal  man  could  bear,  and  stretching  out  my  arms,  I  called 
to  her,  "  Margaret !  "  She  turned  her  dark  blue  eyes  upon 
me,  and  as  she  did  so  faded  from  my  sight. 

16 


I  HAVE  AN  OFFER  17 

I  seemed  to  be  wandering  in  a  vast  and  limitless  desert, 
no  vegetation  was  in  view,  and  I  could  see  nothing  but  the 
hot,  burning  sand.  I  was  thirsty,  but  though  I  searched  far 
and  wide,  I  could  find  no  water  to  cool  my  burning  tongue. 
But  as  I  looked  toward  the  horizon,  I  saw  a  beautiful,  cool 
oasis;  the  fresh,  green  trees  seemed  to  beckon  me  on.  I 
struggled  through  the  terrible  heat  and  sand,  and  finally  as 
I  reached  it,  it  vanished,  and  I  awoke. 

My  first  sensation  was  one  of  pain.  I  raised  my  hand 
to  my  head.  It  was  bandaged,  as  was  also  my  left  arm ;  and 
on  attempting  to  turn  on  the  bunk  where  I  lay,  a  sudden  pain 
seized  me,  which  turned  me  faint  and  sick. 

I  lay  perfectly  still  for  some  time,  gazing  at  the  ceiling 
above  me — so  different  from  my  own  apartments.  My  eyes 
were  met  with  the  sight  of  plain,  unpainted  pine  boards,  the 
rough,  unfinished  wood  broken  and  defaced  in  places,  as 
though  dented  by  some  heavy  article  coming  into  violent 
contact  with  it. 

I  also  became  conscious  of  a  rocking,  tossing  motion,  as 
if  caused  by  the  rolling  of  a  vessel  upon  the  open  sea,  and 
while  wondering  where  I  was,  I  dropped  off  into  a  peaceful, 
dreamless  sleep. 

I  was  awakened  by  someone  shaking  me  roughly  by  the 
shoulder,  and  on  looking  up,  I  perceived  the  man  who  had 
dogged  my  steps  on  last  evening  standing  over -me,  with  a 
platter  in  one  hand,  upon  which  there  was  some  salt  beef  and 
ship  biscuits,  and  a  candle  in  the  other. 

He,  on  perceiving  my  rueful  countenance,  broke  out  into 
a  loud  peal  of  laughter. 

"  Here,  my  fine  fellow,  eat  whilst  thou  mayst !  "  he  cried. 
"  Perchance  a  day  may  dawn  when  thou  canst  not." 

"  Where  am  I  ?  "  I  exclaimed  weakly. 

"  Eat  and  ask  no  more  questions,"  he  replied.  "  Our  cap- 
tain will  see  thee  after  thou  hast  eaten." 

Without  more  words  I  fell  to  upon  the  food,  and  notwith- 
standing that  it  was  rough  fare,  I  managed  to  make  a  good 
meal  of  it.  My  head  had  ceased  to  pain  me,  and  while  my 
arm  still  throbbed  and  ached,  I  was  beginning  to  feel  like 
myself  again. 

I  thought  of  my  encounter  with  the  tall  stranger  of  the 
night  before — at  least  I  supposed  it  was  the  night  before; 


1 8   FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

for  although  the  room  in  which  I  was  confined  was  without 
windows  or  openings  of  any  kind,  and  was  dark  save  for 
the  candle,  I  had  seen  a  gleam  of  light,  as  the  sailor  had 
opened  the  door.  He  was  a  short,  bronzed  fellow,  with 
bold,  dark  eyes,  and  a  sullen  face,  garbed  in  the  rough 
clothes  of  a  seaman. 

I  fumbled  in  my  pocket,  and  finding  a  sovereign,  drew  it 
out,  and  extended  it  to  him. 

"  My  man,  I  would  ask  thee  a  question.    Wilt  answer  it?  " 

At  the  sight  of  the  gold,  the  face  of  the  seaman  changed. 
His  dark  sullen  look  was  replaced  by  one,  which,  if  not  of 
delight,  plainly  indicated  that  he  was  pleased,  and  he  ex- 
tended his  hand,  with  a  rough,  uncouth  bow. 

"  Anything  that  I  know,  I  will  answer,  your  honor,"  he 
said. 

"  Well,  then,  where  am  I  ?  "  I  asked. 

The  man  did  not  answer,  and  looking  at  his  face,  I  saw 
that  he  seemed  to  hesitate  between  a  desire  to  answer,  and 
fear  to  do  so. 

"  Come  now,  didst  not  thou  say  that  thou  wouldst  answer 
my  question  ?  "  I  cried. 

"  Thou  art  on  the  ship  '  Betsy '  of  London,"  he  answered 
sullenly ;  and  picking  up  his  empty  platter  (  for  I  had  almost 
demolished  the  salt  beef  and  bread),  he  strode  out  of  the 
room  before  I  could  stop  him,  and  I  heard  the  heavy  bolts 
turn,  as  he  secured  the  door. 

I  had  discovered  on  looking  around  the  room  while  eating, 
that  I  was  in  a  common  sailor's  cabin,  the  windows  of  which 
were  boarded,  so  as  to  exclude  all  light  from  the  room. 

Groping  my  way  in  the  dark,  as  best  I  could,  I  crossed 
over  to  the  other  side  of  the  cabin,  and  began  to  feel  with 
my  right  hand  along  the  side  of  the  room  for  the  boards, 
with  which  the  window  had  been  planked  up.  But  I  was 
still  weak  and  dizzy,  and  after  a  few  minutes'  work,  I  was 
compelled  to  sink  down  on  the  floor  to  rest,  and  while  I  lay 
there,  I  heard  the  sound  of  footsteps  outside  the  door. 

The  heavy  bar  creaked ;  the  door  swung  open ;  and  I  was 
gazing  into  the  face  of  the  tall  stranger,  with  whom  I  had 
fought  upon  the  streets  of  London.  The  same  high  fore- 
head, aquiline  nose,  thin,  cruel  lips,  and  jet-black  eyes  and 
hair.  He  wore  a  plum-colored  doublet,  with  dark  fawn 


I  HAVE  AN  OFFER  19 

trunks  and  hose,  and  had  about  him  that  ease  and  grace 
which  mark  the  gentleman. 

In  truth,  he  would  have  passed  as  a  handsome  gallant,  had 
it  not  been  for  the  cruelty  and  sensuality  of  his  face.  I  have 
never  been  able  to  determine  what  feature  it  was  that  gave 
him  that  air  of  sinister,  reckless  cruelty.  Analyzing  his 
face,  no  one  single  member  gave  it  that  expression,  but  the 
combined  effect  was  that  of  a  man  who  had  never  let  any 
fear  or  scruple  come  between  himself  and  his  desire. 

He  stood  in  the  doorway  a  moment  in  silence,  a  candle  in 
his  hand,  looking  upward;  then  closing  the  door,  he  ad- 
vanced into  the  room,  and  with  a  bow  and  smile,  addressed 
me  as  I  sat  upon  the  floor,  speaking  in  English,  but  with  a 
pronounced  accent : 

"  I  trust  that  Sir  Thomas  Winchester  will  pardon  this 
rude  abode,  and  this  somewhat  unceremonious  treatment. 
I  assure  him  that  nothing  but  the  most  urgent  necessity  is 
to  blame  for  it." 

"If  thou  wilt  have  the  goodness  to  tell  me  where  I  am, 
how  I  came  here,  and  by  whom  and  what  authority  I  am  de- 
tained in  this  place  ? "  I  said  angrily,  for  the  Richmond 
blood,  which  had  never  brooked  opposition,  and  which  had 
been  the  pride  and  curse  of  my  race,  was  up  now,  and  was 
boiling  in  my  veins. 

"  One  thing  at  a  time,  my  dear  sir,"  he  replied,  and  seating 
himself  on  a  stool  near  the  rude  table  on  which  he  had  placed 
the  candle,  he  motioned  me  to  a  seat  upon  the  other  side  of 
the  room. 

But  my  temper  was  aroused,  and  by  a  shake  of  the  head 
I  declined  the  proffered  seat,  at  the  same  time  indicating  my 
desire  that  he  should  answer  my  questions. 

"  In  the  first  place,"  he  replied,  "  thou  art  on  the  brig, 
'  Betsy,'  two  days  out  from  London.  In  the  second  place, 
as  doubtless  thou  rememberest,  thou  didst  attack  me  on  the 
street  of  London,  without  any  just  cause,  and  wouldst  have 
slain  me,  hadst  thou  had  -thy  way.  On  my  men  coming  up, 
thou  wert  unfortunately  struck  on  the  head,  and  being  sense- 
less, wert  brought  on  board  this  ship.  In  the  third  place, 
thou  art  detained  on  board  this  vessel  by  me,  and  by  my 
authority,"  and  he  looked  down  coolly  upon  me,  as  I  sat 
upon  the  floor. 


20       FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

"  Who  art  them,"  I  exclaimed,  rising  to  my  feet,  "  that 
thou  shouldst  detain  me  ?  " 

My  heat  produced  no  noticeable  effect  upon  him ;  with  an 
evil  smile  he  calmly  replied,  "  The  Count  DeNortier." 

In  a  flash  I  knew  into  whose  hands  I  had  fallen — 
DeNortier,  the  Spanish  adventurer  and  pirate,  whose  bold- 
ness and  cruelty  had  been  the  talk  of  London  two  years 
ago. 

He  had  taken  a  Portuguese  merchant  vessel,  bound  from 
Lisbon  to  the  West  Indies,  and  fearful  tales  had  been  told 
of  the  way  in  which  he  had  tortured  the  men  and  women. 
After  taking  everything  of  value  from  the  ship,  he  had  cut 
the  throats  of  those  who  remained  alive,  and  scuttling  the 
ship,  had  sailed  away.  The  ship,  however,  had  not  sunk 
immediately,  and  two  days  later  was  found  by  a  Spanish 
vessel,  and  from  a  dying  sailor  the  news  of  the  tragedy  had 
been  heard. 

Since  that  day,  from  time  to  time,  had  come  news  of  some 
further  devilish  act,  until  the  whole  of  Europe  knew  and 
feared  this  human  fiend. 

But  I  was  a  man.  I  could  meet  death  like  a  gentleman, 
and  if  this  desperado  expected  me  to  flinch,  he  would  be 
disappointed.  So  unmoved,  I  awaited  further  explanation. 

The  Count,  seeing  that  I  was  unaffected  by  his  name,  con- 
tinued : 

"  Thou  wouldst  perhaps  know  why  I  had  thee  brought 
aboard,  and  I  will  satisfy  thy  curiosity.  I  am  in  need  of 
men — not  puppets,  but  men.  When  thou  wert  overpowered 
upon  the  street  of  London,  I  knew  thee  to  be  a  man,  and 
had  thee  brought  aboard  this  ship,  not  knowing  who  thou 
wert.  Since  bringing  thee  aboard,  I  have  discovered  thy 
name  and  reputation.  Several  of  thy  countrymen  are  with 
me.  Come  with  us.  I  have  lost  my  lieutenant,  and  thou 
shalt  have  the  place.  What  more  couldst  thou  desire? 
Gold,  wine,  the  wealth  of  the  broad  seas  at  thy  command,  a 
climate  the  finest  in  the  world,  a  life  of  stir  and  enterprise, 
which  would  appeal  to  thee.  Is  there  more  that  thou 
couldst  wish  ?  "  And  leaning  back  upon  his  stool  against 
the  wall,  he  looked  at  me  with  his  cold  black  eyes. 

For  a  moment  the  audacity  of  the  scheme  amused  me.  I, 
a  gentleman,  to  become  a  wild  sea  rover;  to  roam  the  sea 


I  HAVE  AN  OFFER  21 

knowing  no  law  or  God  save  that  of  my  captain?  It  was 
ridiculous  and  laughable. 

The  Count  perceived  the  look  of  covert  amusement  upon 
my  face. 

"  Laugh  not,  my  friend — I  am  in  earnest !  "  he  exclaimed 
slowly  and  deliberately.  "  Weigh  my  offer  well  before  thou 
refusest,"  and  he  looked  at  me  grimly. 

And  now  the  tempter  rushed  upon  me,  and  whispered — 
why  not?  Thou  art  cut  off  from  thy  friends  and  people, 
and  left  an  outcast  upon  the  earth,  with  no  home  or  friends. 
Why  not?  To  roam  the  wide  seas  with  none  to  say  thee 
nay ;  free  as  a  bird  that  wings  its  way  among  the  clouds,  far 
above  the  path  of  weary  mortals;  gold,  the  wealth  of  the 
seas  at  thy  command.  Why  not? 

All  the  demons  of  hell  assailed  me  to  bear  me  down.  I 
had  no  one  to  mourn  for  me,  or  grieve  that  I  should  take 
such  a  course.  To  live  the  bold,  free  life,  though  but  a 
day — were  it  not  better  than  to  stand  a  pariah  among  men  ? 
What  matter  the  morrow  ?  We  could  live  the  night  with 
song  and  laughter,  and  if  with  the  morn  came  the  pale 
spectre  to  hold  us  to  a  grim  account,  we  would  at  least  have 
the  consolation  of  knowing  that  for 'one  brief  night  we  had 
lived. 

I  had  almost  accepted  his  offer,  forgetting  all  honor  and 
manhood,  forgetting  all  those  higher,  nobler  things.  I  had 
turned  to  DeNortier,  and  had  opened  my  mouth  to  close 
with  his  proposition.  Already  his  eye  had  brightened  at 
the  prospect  of  securing  a  bold  assistant  and  lieutenant. 

And  even  as  I  turned  there  flashed  into  my  mind  the 
thought  of  a  fair  maiden,  with  clear,  blue  eyes  and  gold- 
brown  hair,  into  whose  pure  soul  there  had  never  come  one 
unworthy  thought ;  and  I  could  see  with  what  scorn  those 
eyes  would  be  turned  upon  me,  as  one  who  had  disgraced 
his  birth  and  rank  and  the  honored  name  he  bore. 

No,  come  what  might,  I  would  endeavor  to  be  as  she 
would  have  me.  Cut  off  from  her  by  an  impenetrable  bar- 
rier, I  would  yet  live  as  a  gentleman  should,  and  would 
pursue  my  solitary  path  throughout  the  long  night  until 
the  morn. 

"  Thou  hast  my  answer,"  I  said.     "  I  will  not  join  thee." 

The  pirate's  face  had  changed,  and  had  grown  dark  with 


22       FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

anger.  Although  he  endeavored  to  conceal  his  wrath,  his 
eyes  sparkled  with  rage,  and  his  hand  played  with  the  hilt 
of  his  sword. 

"  Thou  hadst  best  reconsider  my  offer,"  he  said  in  a  low, 
fierce  voice.  "  We  have  a  short  way  of  dealing  with  those 
who  thwart  us." 

"  I  have  decided,"  I  replied.  "  I  am  willing  to  abide  by 
my  decision." 

He  arose  to  his  feet,  and  stood  looking  at  me  a  moment ; 
then  picking  up  his  candle,  he  left  the  room.  The  bolt 
turned  in  its  socket;  his  footsteps  died  away;  and  I  was 
left  to  my  own  meditations. 

They  were  far  from  pleasant;  afloat  on  the  seas  in  the 
hands  of  a  man  who  knew  no  law  save  his  own  will ;  shut 
off  from  all  help,  I  was  indeed  in  a  not-to-be-envied  position. 

My  thoughts  turned  to  London.  What  did  my  old  friends 
think  had  become  of  me?  What  did  Bobby  Vane  think? 
Good  old  Bobby!  How  many  times  had  we  explored  the 
city  by  moonlight.  How  many  escapades  we  had  had  to- 
gether, in  the  ten  years  we  had  been  in  London.  We  had 
been  more  like  brothers  than  friends. 

And  then  there  were  a  score  of  others,  boon  companions, 
with  whom  I  had  laughed  and  drank  and  feasted ;  had  fre- 
quented the  playhouses,  and  seen  the  puppet  shows  with 
their  tinsel  and  glitter.  What  did  they  think  of  me — or 
care? 

Well,  it  was  the  way  of  the  world.  We  have  our  little 
day,  our  little  jest,  our  little  song,  and  then  the  night  falls, 
and  shuts  out  the  last  faint  gleam  of  the  setting  sun.  As 
travelers  who  pass  upon  the  road,  we  meet — a  moment's 
greeting;  then  the  journey  is  resumed,  and  we  disappear  in 
the  deepening  gloom.  And  so  thinking  I  fell  asleep. 

Then  passed  long  uneventful  days  and  nights,  during 
which  I  saw  only  the  sailor  who  had  first  brought  my  meals, 
and  who  had  told  me  his  name  was  Herrick.  Three  times  a 
day  he  brought  my  food,  and  stood  by  me,  sullen  and 
morose,  while  I  ate.  When  I  finished,  he  would  take  the 
platter  and  candle  and  leave  me,  locking  the  heavy  bolt 
behind  him.  All  my  efforts  to  draw  him  into  a  conversation 
proved  vain ;  he  would  not  be  drawn  out,  or  answer  any  of 
my  questions. 


I  HAVE  AN  OFFER  23 

My  health  began  to  suffer  from  my  close  confinement,  and 
I  had  almost  given  up  all  hope  of  ever  seeing  again  the  blue 
skies*  of  heaven.  I  could  still  feel  the  rocking  and  tossing 
of  the  vessel,  and  sometimes  could  hear  the  shouts  of  the 
men,  but  outside  of  this,  I  was  as  much  dead  to  the  world 
as  if  I  had  been  buried. 

It  was  about  the  twentieth  day,  I  reckoned,  after  my  con- 
versation with  DeNortier,  when  I  heard  footsteps  approach- 
ing the  door  of  my  prison  at  an  unwonted  hour;  as  only  a 
few  minutes  before  the  grim  Herrick  had  brought  my 
meal — whether  breakfast,  dinner,  or  supper,  I  did  not 
know. 

The  heavy  lock  groaned;  the  door  opened,  and  Herrick 
stood  outside. 

"  Come,"  he  said,  "  thou  art  wanted  on  deck,"  and  candle 
in  hand,  he  waited  for  me. 

The  candlelight  threw  into  relief  his  grim,  dark  features; 
his  broad,  flat  nose  and  coarse,  rough  mouth;  sparkled  on 
the  earrings  in  his  ears ;  gleamed  on  his  cutlass,  which  was 
suspended  from  his  waist  by  a  broad  leather  belt — altogether 
it  was  a  picture  for  some  ancient  master,  as  he  stood  in  the 
doorway. 

Picking  up  my  tarnished  hat,  I  passed  up  the  ladder  and 
stood  on  the  deck  of  the  ship. 

The  vessel  lay  motionless  upon  the  water.  About  the 
deck  there  clustered  a  group  of  rough  sailors — English,  by 
their  costume  and  language,  some  thirty  or  more. 

On  the  other  side  of  the  vessel  there  stood  about  fifty  of 
the  most  villainous-looking  men  I  had  ever  seen — the  ruf- 
fians whom  I  had  noticed  in  the  alehouse  in  London — of 
every  clime  and  nationality,  their  faces  stamped  with  all 
manner  of  vice ;  they  were  a  crew  repulsive  enough  to  make 
men  shudder. 

Between  these  two  groups  there  stood  DeNortier,  and  a 
broad,  squat  man,  whom,  from  his  dress  and  deportment,  I 
surmised  to  be  the  master  of  the  ship. 

A  few  ship-lengths  distant  there  lay  another  vessel,  long, 
low,  with  the  hull  painted  a  dull  black.  Many  culverins 
protruded  their  frowning  mouths  from  her  dark  sides ;  her 
decks  were  crowded  with  men.  From  her  mast  there  flew  a 
black  flag,  and  as  I  gazed  at  it  the  folds  opened  wide  to  the 


24       FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

wind,  and  I  saw  upon  its  face  the  skull  and  crossbones  of 
the  sea  rover. 

From  the  vessel  was  putting  out  a  boat  filled  with  men, 
which  was  making  for  the  ship  on  which  I  stood. 

The  voice  of  DeNortier  fell  upon  my  ears  at  this  moment. 

"  Well,  honored  sir,  I  trust  that  thou  hast  had  a  pleasant 
trip." 

I  turned  to  him  as  he  stood  beside  me  looking  at  my  face, 
with  a  sinister  smile  on  his  own. 

"  Pleasant  trip !  "  I  cried.  "  Yes — as  the  sufferings  of  the 
damned  are  pleasant,  such  pleasure  have  I  had." 

He  shrugged  his  shoulders,  then  came  close  to  me,  and 
spoke  in  a  lower  tone : 

"  Thou  hast  in  thy  power  to  change  it.  Would  it  not  be 
better  to  be  a  leader  among  those  merry  men  yonder — to 
have  the  treasure  of  the  world  at  thy  command — than  to 
languish  out  a  miserable  existence  in  some  foul  prison,  shut 
out  from  the  world ;  or  perhaps  to  die  by  the  thumbscrew 
and  the  torture  ?  " 

"  Better,"  I  replied,  "  perhaps — but  answer  one  question." 

"What  is  it?  "he  asked. 

"  Why  dost  thou  detain  me  here  ?  " 

"  I  have  told  thee  once,"  he  answered ;  "  it  is  not  neces- 
sary to  repeat  it." 

"  Granting  that,"  I  said ;  "  in  case  of  my  refusal,  what 
dost  thou  intend  to  do  with  me  ?  " 

"  I  shall  take  thee  with  me  to  my  rendezvous ;  shall  keep 
thee  until  thou  dost  change  thy  mind.  If  thou  wilt  not  join 
us  after  a  reasonable  time — why,  dead  men  tell  no  tales." 
And  as  he  said  this,  his  black  eyes  narrowed  to  a  mere 
slit. 

He  gazed  at  me  a  moment,  then,  turning  his  back,  walked 
to  where  the  pirates,  whose  boat  had  arrived,  were  scram- 
bling aboard  the  vessel. 

I  was  about  to  follow  him,  when  my  attention  was  at- 
tracted to  two  seamen  who  came  up  the  companionway, 
bearing  between  them  a  man.  They  came  forward  to  where 
I  stood  alone,  and  as  they  neared,  I  looked  at  the  burden  in 
their  arms.  It  was  not — could  not  be?  Yes,  it  was  the 
gentleman  to  whose  rescue  I  had  come  on  the  street  of 
London,  and  to  whom  I  owed  my  present  situation. 


I  HAVE  AN  OFFER  25 

The  confinement  had  told  on  him,  great  hollows  were 
under  his  eyes,  his  cheeks  were  wan  and  thin ;  no  wonder  I 
looked  at  him  twice  before  I  knew  him.  The  seamen 
brought  him  forward  to  where  I  stood,  and  there  deposited 
him,  as  though  he  were  a  bundle  of  goods. 

I  believe  he  did  not  know  me  when  he  raised  his  eyes 
blankly  to  my  face,  but  as  he  looked  at  me  a  moment,  the 
light  of  recognition  crept  into  them,  and  he  held  out  his 
hand  in  greeting,  with  a  smile. 

"  Pardon  me,  that  I  did  not  at  first  know  thee,  but  thou 
must  remember  that  I  only  saw  thee  a  moment  in  the  moon- 
light, when  we  were  both  engaged,  and  this  cursed  imprison- 
ment has  so  worked  upon  me,  that  I  hardly  believe  I  would 
know  my  own  mother,  could  I  see  her." 

I  laughed  at  the  energy  with  which  he  spoke,  and  after 
grasping  his  proffered  hand,  sat  down  beside  him. 

"  Dame  -Fortune  has  played  us  a  scurvy  trick,"  I  said, 
"  but  perhaps  the  wheel  may  turn.  I  am  Thomas  Win- 
chester, Kt,  of  London.  Pray,  whom  have  I  the  honor  of 
addressing?  " 

He  bowed.  "  I  well  know  Sir  Thomas  Winchester  by 
reputation,  and  am  glad  to  know  in  person  so  redoubtable 
a  gentleman,"  he  answered.  "  Thou  wert  in  Ireland  some 
years  ago  with  Sir  Philip  Sidney.  Permit  me  to  introduce 
Captain  Henry  Steele,  at  thy  service." 

Steele?  Steele?  Where  had  I  heard  that  name  before? 
Ah,  yes,  it  all  came  back  to  me.  I  remembered  Philip  Sid- 
ney's recounting,  at  the  old  Mermaid  Inn,  over  a  pipe  of 
the  fragrant  Virginia  tobacco,  the  tale  of  how  this  man 
Steele  had  swam  across  a  river  in  the  Low  Country,  during 
the  campaign  with  Spain,  and  had  traveled  ten  miles  through 
a  country  swarming  with  the  enemy,  where  capture  meant 
certain  death,  to  carry  dispatches  to  a  besieged  fortress. 

I  remembered  the  crowded  room;  the  cloud  of  blue 
tobacco  smoke,  through  which  peered  the  eager,  interested 
faces  of  the  listeners;  remembered  the  applause  which  the 
tale  evoked ;  and  Francis  Drake's  "  By  God !  'twas  a  gallant 
deed,  sir." 

No  wonder  was  it  that  I  wrung  his  hand,  glad  to  have  so 
sturdy  a  warrior  with  me.  Short,  erect,  strongly  built,  with 
a  face  that  bespoke  courage  and  determination,  his  was  a 


26       FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

noble  spirit,  and  one  calculated  to  invite  confidence  and 
trust. 

"  And  now  let  me  thank  thee  for  thy  assistance  in  that 
fight  on  the  street  of  London,"  he  said.  "  The  gods  only 
know  what  I  would  have  done  without  thy  arm,  for  I  have 
never  before  seen  such  swordplay  in  mortal  man." 

"  Tell  me,"  I  inquired,  "  how  thou  didst  come  to  get  into 
a  difficulty  with  thy  assailant  ?  " 

And  then,  in  a  few  short  words,  he  told  me  that  he  had 
just  returned  from  the  Low  Country  a  few  days  before, 
where  he  had  been  engaged  in  the  noble  fight  that  the  Nether- 
lands were  waging  against  their  Spanish  oppressors.  He 
had  spent  the  early  part  of  the  night  at  a  tavern  with  some 
of  his  friends,  and  was  returning  to  his  lodgings,  his  head 
heavy  with  wine,  when  he  was  stopped  on  a  corner  by  De- 
Nortier,  who  held  up  a  sparkling  ring,  set  with  a  precious 
stone,  and  asked  him  if  he  had  lost  it.  He  stepped  nearer, 
to  look  at  the  gem;  the  man  struck  him  in  the  face,  and 
then,  drawing  his  sword,  had  rushed  at  him. 

The  rest  I  knew.  Then  he  requested  me  to  tell  him  where 
he  was,  and  I  told  him  all  that  I  knew.  I  had  barely  finished, 
before  I  saw  DeNortier  approaching  us. 

"  Well,  gentlemen,"  he  said,  "  the  boat  awaits  you." 

I  looked  around — I  had  no  weapon,  neither  had  Steele. 
We  were  both  weak  from  our  long  confinement,  and  were 
surrounded  by  the  cutthroats  whom  DeNortier  had  brought 
with  him  from  London.  Resistance  seemed  useless,  so 
gathering  up  my  faded  cloak,  and  assisting  Steele,  who  was 
very  feeble,  I  followed  DeNortier  to  the  boat. 

For  a  moment  I  hesitated  at  the  ladder,  which  led  down 
to  the  little  craft,  but  the  pirate,  as  if  divining  my  purpose, 
had  placed  his  whole  force  at  the  entrance.  Grim  and  cold 
they  stood,  weapons  in  hand.  Bowing  to  the  inevitable,  we 
went  down  the  ladder  into  the  boat,  and  were  rapidly  rowed 
over  to  the  pirate  vessel. 

The  men  who  manned  the  craft  were  like  those  I  had  seen 
on  the  "  Betsy,"  wild  and  reckless,  and  were  dressed  in 
fantastic  costumes.  They  were  also  heavily  armed. 

On  attempting  to  address  one  of  them,  I  was  immediately 
silenced  by  Herrick,  who  seemed  to  be  in  command,  and  who 
growled  out  that  if  I  wanted  to  save  my  neck,  I  had  best 


I  HAVE  AN  OFFER  27 

hold  my  tongue.  Taking  the  polite  suggestion,  for  the  re- 
mainder of  our  trip  I  held  my  peace,  and  we  neared  the 
vessel  in  silence. 

Reaching  the  pirate,  we  were  immediately  carried  down 
the  cabin  way  into  a  large  bare  room,  with  a  rough  bunk  in 
one  corner,  and  only  a  rude  table  together  with  a  chair  or 
two.  The  window  of  this  room  was  enclosed  by  an  iron 
grating.  Here  Steele  and  myself  were  left  alone. 


CHAPTER  III 

WE   TAKE   THE    MERCHANT 

TEN  days  more  passed ;  but  they  were  not  so  dull  and 
tedious  as  those  I  had  spent  heretofore.  Both  Steele 
and  myself  were  rapidly  improving  in  health,  under 
the  cheering  influence  of  our  mutual  companionship  and 
conversation. 

We  passed  the  days  in  recounting  our  mutual  adventures ; 
he  telling  of  his  experience  in  the  Low  Country ;  the  many 
hairbreadth  escapes  that  he  had  met  with  at  the  hands  of 
the  Spaniards;  of  the  struggles  that  the  people  of  Holland 
were  passing  through  in  their  fight  for  freedom,  and  how 
many  gallant  Englishmen  had  drawn  swords  in  their  cause. 
He  also  asked  me  something  of  my  Irish  campaign  with 
Sidney  many  years  ago,  when  I  was  but  a  light-hearted  lad, 
before  I  had  ever  gone  to  London  and  lost  the  sweetness 
and  freshness  of  my  youth  in  that  great  city  of  fashions  and 
society. 

I  would  tell  him  of  the  gayeties  of  London  of  which  he 
knew  little;  of  the  nobles  and  ladies  of  fashion,  and  their 
empty,  care-free,  butterfly  existence. 

I  told  him  of*  a  great  play  which  I  had  seen,  when  the  little 
man,  Shakespeare,  had  played  a  noble  tragedy  before  the 
crown,  and  tried  to  give  him  some  idea  of  the  great  lighted 
house  with  its  audience  of  nobles  and  fair  ladies. 

Steele's  eyes  flashed,  as  I  tried  to  depict  the  play,  and  the 
enthusiasm  of  the  people  as  they  saw  some  noble  scene. 

"  It  must  have  been  grand ! — grand !  lad,"  he  cried.  "  I 
would  give  five  years  of  my  existence  to  live  such  a  life,  be 
it  only  for  a  day." 

I  also  told  him  of  my  father's  dismissal,  for  Steele's  was 
a  fine  and  generous  nature,  which  invited  confidence ;  and 
he  agreed  with  me  that  Richard  must  have  had  a  hand  in  it. 

We  also  talked  of  the  golden  Virginia,  which  Raleigh  was 

28 


WE  TAKE  THE  MERCHANT  29 

determined  to  make  into  a  great,  vast  empire ;  and  discussed 
its  wild,  ferocious  tribes,  and  its  mines  of  gold  and  gems. 
So  passed  ten  days. 

We  had  exhausted  all  plans  for  escaping;  none  seemed 
feasible.  Were  we  to  overpower  our  jailer,  our  condition 
would  not  be  bettered ;  and  so  being  surrounded  by  a  ship- 
load of  pirates,  and  with  no  means  of  escape,  we  mutually 
agreed  to  wait  until  land  was  reached  before  making  an 
attempt  to  free  ourselves. 

On  the  eleventh  morning,  just  as  we  finished  our  break- 
fast, Steele  went  to  the  grating  to  look  out,  and  as  he  did  so, 
uttered  an  exclamation. 

"  Look !  "  he  cried,  pointing  out  upon  the  sea. 

I  ran  over  to  the  window,  and  following  his  finger,  saw 
far  away  on  the  horizon  a  dark  speck,  which  Steele  asserted 
was  a  ship.  Even  as  we  looked  we  heard  a  hoarse  order  in 
Spanish,  a  language  I  am  familiar  with.  It  was  DeNortier's 
command  to  the  pirates  to  put  about  in  the  direction  of  the 
distant  vessel. 

All  the  morning  long  we  followed  that  dark  speck  upon 
the  water,  gaining  little  by  little,  until  about  two  of  the 
evening  we  had  gotten  well  in  sight  of  her.  She  was  a  great 
galleon,  bearing  the  yellow  flag  of  Spain,  her  decks  crowded 
with  men,  women,  and  children,  who  pointed  and  gesticu- 
lated at  us. 

Slowly,  steadily,  we  drew  nearer,  nearer,  until  within  a 
few  yards  of  her.  I  could  see  the  soldiers  trying  to  drive 
the  women  and  children  down  below.  Suddenly  we  came 
about ;  I  heard  the  hoarse  word  of  command,  and  then  like 
a  peal  of  thunder  from  a  clear  sky,  the  pirates  discharged 
their  culverins  into  the  galleon. 

The  slaughter  was  fearful.  Men,  women,  and  children 
were  mowed  down;  and  the  screams  of  the  wounded  and 
dying  rang  loud  and  clear  in  our  ears.  Men  ran  hither  and 
thither  upon  the  decks.  A  few  of  the  soldiers  returned 
the  fire  of  the  pirates,  but  they  seemed  paralyzed  with 
terror. 

Slowly  our  vessel  came  around  in  the  wind,  and  discharged 
another  broadside — and  yet  another,  the  musketoons  of  the 
pirates  keeping  up  an  incessant  fire  aH  the  while.  The  deck 
of  the  galleon  literally  ran  blood.  Of  the  many  who  had 


30       FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

thronged  the  vessel  but  a  few  minutes  before,  barely  one- 
half  were  alive. 

The  others  lay  huddled  into  great  heaps — some  dead, 
others  grievously  wounded,  many  praying,  others  screaming 
with  pain.  An  officer,  his  steel  helmet  gleaming,  ran  to  and 
fro,  trying  to  get  the  men  in  order — but  in  vain. 

They  seemed  utterly  beside  themselves  with  fright,  and 
abandoning  the  culverins,  from  which  they  had  never  fired 
a  shot,  the  gunners  ran  down  the  hold ;  while  the  remainder 
of  the  men  stood  as  if  dazed  by  the  destruction  which  the 
pirates  had  wrought. 

As  we  looked  on,  sick  at  heart,  and  wishing  but  for  some 
weapon,  that  we  might  strike  one  blow  for  the  galleon,  we 
heard  the  door  behind  us  open,  and  old  Herrick,  a  grin  of 
delight  upon  his  face,  came  into  the  cabin. 

"  The  captain  wishes  you  to  come  on  deck,"  he  informed 
us. 

We  followed  the  old  ruffian  in  silence  up  the  companion- 
way,  and  stood  upon  the  deck.  A  few  dead  and  wounded 
pirates  lay  about  us. 

DeNortier,  sword  in  hand,  stood  by  the  mast,  two  or  three 
of  his  lieutenants  around  him.  He  gave  us  a  dark  look  and 
said,  "  Gentlemen,  you  will  accompany  me  to  yonder  ship." 

I  merely  inclined  my  head  in  token  of  our  assent. 

The  boats  were  gotten  out,  and  crowded  with  the  pirates, 
made  their  way  to  the  stricken  vessel.  As  we  drew  nearer, 
we  saw  that  the  slaughter  was  even  worse  than  it  had  ap- 
peared from  the  deck  of  the  ship. 

Here  lay  the  body  of  a  fresh  young  girl ;  there  that  of  a 
grizzled  old  sailor;  here  a  soldier  in  his  armor,  musketoon 
in  hand ;  there  a  young  child,  his  chubby  arm  under  his  head, 
as  if  asleep  and  dreaming;  there  a  negro,  dark  and  scowling. 
It  was  a  horrible  sight. 

We  climbed  on  deck,  and  immediately  DeNortier  ordered 
a  squad  of  sailors  to  throw  the  dead  bodies  overboard ;  an- 
other to  divide  the  prisoners — the  men  into  one  group,  the 
women  and  children  into  another. 

Steele,  who  had  been  examining  a  culverin  that  stood  near 
him,  touched  me  on  the  sleeve.  I  turned  and  looked  at  the 
gun  to  which  he  pointed— it  was  spiked  and  useless.  We 
looked  at  another — spiked  too. 


WE  TAKE  THE  MERCHANT  31 

The  culverins  had  all  evidently  been  disabled  by  some 
trusty  ally  on  the  ship.  This  accounted  for  the  fact  that 
they  were  never  fired.  I  turned  sick  at  the  thought  of  such 
treachery,  which  had  cost  so  many  human  lives,  and  so  much 
blood  and  carnage. 

And  now  we  noticed  that  the  pirates  had  stood  all  the 
men,  who  were  left  alive,  by  the  side  of  the  rail,  their  hands 
bound  behind  them.  DeNortier  advanced  in  front  of  the 
silent  line. 

"  My  men,"  he  cried  in  Spanish  (most  of  the  men  were 
Spaniards),  "  who  of  you  wish  a  merry  life,  plenty  of  wine, 
gold  in  abundance,  and  a  good  ship  under  you,  to  roam  the 
wide  blue  seas?  Any  who  prefer  that  to  a  watery  grave, 
step  forward." 

There  were  about  one  hundred  men  left;  some  twenty 
stepped  forward ;  the  rest  stood  firm  and  unyielding.  Some 
of  their  faces  were  pale ;  a  few  of  them  were  wounded ;  some 
had  wives  and  children  in  far-off  Spain,  who  would  watch 
for  their  coming  in  vain.  The  suns  would  wax  and  wane; 
the  hair  of  the  watchers  would  fade  slowly  into  the  white 
of  the  winter  snows;  their  children  would  grow  up,  live 
their  little  day,  and  lie  down  in  the  arms  of  the  great  angel, 
"  Death  " — but  still  they  would  not  come.  Not  for  them 
was  a  grave  beneath  the  sunny  skies  of  Spain,  with  the 
mourners  to  weep  about  their  lifeless  clay — theirs  was  a 
watery  grave,  lonely  and  deep,  beneath  the  ocean's  brine. 

"  I  will  give  you  one  more  chance,"  the  pirate  said.  "  Step 
forward,  and  your  lives  are  saved — if  not,  overboard  you  go." 

I  have  never  admired  the  Spaniard  as  a  race;  but  at  this 
moment  I  felt  a  thrill  of  admiration  and  respect  for  those 
men,  most  of  them  bronzed  and  battered  veterans,  who  could 
look  into  the  face  of  death  and  meet  him  unafraid  and 
undismayed. 

The  captain  raised  his  hand ;  but  I  could  not  see  them  go 
down  without  one  effort  to  save  them.  I  sprang  forward, 
as  did  also  Steele. 

"  Count,"  I  cried,  "  thou  canst  not  mean  to  throw  them 
overboard  ? — thou  dost  not  mean  to  do  that  ?  " 

"  Why  not  ?  "  he  said  coolly.  "  They  are  of  no  use  to  me, 
if  they  will  not  join  me.  I  cannot  keep  them  as  captives. 
What  other  course  is  open  to  me?" 


32   FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

"  Unbind  them,"  I  said ;  "  give  them  the  ship  and  let  them 
go.  Better  starvation  upon  the  seas,  than  such  a  death  as 
this." 

"  What  ?  And  let  them  bring  down  a  swarm  about  my 
ears?  Hardly!  "  he  sneered.  "  I  was  not  born  yesterday, 
brave  sir."  Then  raising  his  voice  he  shouted,  "  Herrick, 
seize  them !  " 

The  sturdy  Herrick  and  a  score  of  others  rushed  upon 
us.  The  struggle  was  brief;  we  were  unarmed,  and  two 
against  a  score,  for  many  others  of  the  pirates  had  rushed 
to  the  assistance  of  their  companions. 

I  felled  some  two  or  three  of  my  assailants  to  the  floor, 
and  Steele  did  the  like,  but  flesh  and  blood  could  do  no  more. 
We  were  seized,  bound  hand  and  foot,  and  deposited  like 
two  logs  on  the  floor  of  the  deck  to  await  the  destruction 
of  the  captives. 

The  prisoners,  with  their  hands  bound  and  tied  together, 
could  only  dumbly  watch  the  struggle,  which  was  to  decide 
their  fate. 

As  the  pirates,  after  securing  us,  turned  to  their  captives 
to  put  the  brutal  sentence  of  their  captain  into  execution, 
the  prisoner  who  stood  at  the  end  of  the  line  next  us,  and 
who  wore  a  long  white  beard,  which  flowed  down  over  his 
armor,  turned  to  us  and  cried  in  English : 

"  We  thank  you,  noble  sirs,  for  your  gallant  struggle  in 
our  behalf.  May  the  blessings  of  the  Holy  Virgin  be  with 
you  forever !  May  you  ever  remember  that  you  have  stood 
up  manfully  for  those  who  could  not  help  themselves ;  and 
may  the  memory  of  this  deed  be  as  water  to  the  thirsty 
traveler  in  the  desert.  Farewell !  may  the  benediction  of 
God  be  ever  with  you." 

As  he  finished,  the  pirates  rushed  upon  them.  I  had  been 
a  soldier  in  Ireland,  and  had  looked  unmoved  on  many  a 
bloody  field,  but  this  slaughter  of  men,  bound  hand  and  foot, 
was  more  than  I  could  see  unmoved.  A  moment  of  brief 
struggle ;  I  turned  my  head  aside ;  there  was  a  thud,  as  man 
after  man  struck  the  water— then  silence.  I  looked  again; 
they  were  gone ;  only  the  pirates,  laughing  and  jeering  among 
themselves,  remained. 

And  now  the  burly  Herrick  appeared,  leading  by  the  sleeve 
a  girl,  dark,  slender,  petite,  with  a  complexion  like  a  wild 


WE  TAKE  THE  MERCHANT  33 

rose,  and  great  glorious  black  eyes.  Truly  she  was  a  beauti- 
ful sight,  though  she  shrank  back  in  affright  from  the  admir- 
ing eyes  of  DeNortier. 

"  By  the  Holy  City !  Here  is  a  find !  "  he  cried.  "  Her- 
rick,  thou  shalt  be  made  a  bishop,  and  wear  a  miter ;  I  swear 
it  shall  be  so." 

The  rascal  bowed,  a  leer  upon  his  face. 

"  I  thought  that  this  would  please  thy  Excellency,"  he 
said.  ' 

"  I  have  long  searched  the  broad  blue  seas  for  a  bride — 
what  need  to  go  further  ?  Here  is  a  pearl  from  the  Antilles, 
a  very  jewel  of  the  West.  Bid  Father  Francis  stand  forth, 
and  make  us  one." 

The  girl  stood  as  though  frozen  into  stone,  during  this  con- 
versation, as  if  dazed  by  the  terrible  scene  through  which 
she  had  passed.  But  as  DeNortier  motioned  a  seaman  to  find 
the  priest,  whom  he  called  Father  Francis,  the  full  horror 
of  the  situation  seemed  to  burst  upon  her,  and  breaking 
away  from  the  grasp  of  old  Herrick,  she  threw  herself  at 
DeNortier's  feet,  in  a  torrent  of  tears. 

"  Senor !  Senor !  "  she  cried,  "  for  the  love  of  God, 
have  mercy!  Hast  thou  no  soul?  Hadst  thou  a  mother? 
For  her  sake  I  implore!  Kill  me  if  thou  wilt,  but  do  not 
do  this  act;  'twill  be  a  stone  about  thy  neck,  to  drag  thee 
down  to  the  bottomless  pit." 

The  Count  smiled  and  touched  her  with  his  hand. 

"  Rise  up,  fair  one,"  he  said ;  "  thou  shalt  be  queen  of  the 
tropic  isles,  and  share  my  throne.  Thou  shalt  have  slaves 
to  answer  thy  beck  and  call ;  thy  slightest  wish  shall  be  my 
law.  Dry  those  tears ;  Father  Francis  shall  tie  the  wedding 
knot — and  then,  ho!  for  the  fragrant  isle  where  we  shall 
reign." 

The  girl  sprang  to  her  feet,  her  eyes  flashing. 

"  Dog!  "  she  cried,  "  rather  would  I  die  than  be  the  wife 
of  such  as  thou!  Rather  would  I  let  the  crows  pick  the 
flesh  from  my  bones,  than  to  submit  to  such  an  outrage! 
Knowest  thou  not  that  I  am  the  Donna  Maria  DeCarnova, 
the  daughter  of  the  Due  DeCarnova?  The  blood  of  kings 
and  princes  runs  in  my  veins.  Kill  me,  if  thou  wilt,  but  do 
not  compel  me  to  be  thy  wife." 

The  Count  laughed— such  a  laugh  as  the  damned  might 


34       FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

have  uttered,  as  they  gloat  in  the  regions  of  the  Inferno 
over  a  soul  that  is  lost. 

"  Donna,"  he  said,  "  save  thy  pretty  blandishments,  until 
after  the  priest  hath  finished  with  us.  Thou  mightst  as  well 
try  to  climb  into  the  clouds  of  Heaven  as  to  move  me,  after 
my  mind  has  been  made  up.  My  wife  thou  shalt  be,  whether 
thou  dost  desire  it  or  not.  Prepare  thyself  for  the  wed- 
ding." 

I  could  stand  this  scene  no  longer ;  for,  from  where  I  lay, 
bound  and  tied,  I  could  see  and  hear  all  that  passed.  The 
agony  of  the  girl  touched  me  to  the  heart.  I  have  seen  much 
of  the  evil  side  of  life;  but  all  the  scenes  of  sin  and  sorrow 
have  made  me  unable  to  turn  a  deaf  ear  to  the  cry  of  suffer- 
ing, agonizing  humanity. 

Naught  had  I  to  live  for,  disowned  and  spurned  by  my 
own  father;  cut  off  by  an  impenetrable  barrier  from  all  I 
knew  and  loved,  what  did  there  remain  for  me?  What 
mattered  a  few  short  days?  I  could  not  ask  the  Lady 
Margaret  Carroll  to  share  such  a  life  as  this — would  not  let 
her  do  so,  even  were  she  willing. 

The  Spanish  girl  was  young,  wealthy,  beautiful;  life  held 
much,  meant  much  to  her ;  stretched  out  rich  and  wonderful 
before  her  eyes.  I  would  let  the  maiden  go.  I  was  a 
soldier  and  a  gentleman,  and  death's  cold  hand  had  been 
near  me  too  often  on  the  fields  of  Ireland  to  fear  him 
now. 

"  Steele,"  I  said,  "  I  am  past  my  youth ;  have  seen  the 
best  in  life;  have  drunk  deep  of  the  golden  cup.  The 
maiden  is  young  and  lovely.  I  will  exchange  myself  for 
the  girl.  DeNortier  may  do  what  he  wishes  with  me,  if  he 
will  but  let  the  maid  go  free.  Good-by,  old  friend— God  bless 
thee !  We  have  been  together  but  a  small  space  as  time  goes, 
yet  I  have  learned  to  love  thee.  When  thou  returnest  to 
England  in  the  days  to  come,  thou  wilt  bear  my  devoirs  to 
Lady  Margaret  Carroll,  and  tell  her  that  I  was  ever  unto 
death  her  loyal  knight.  That  I  died  as  became  a  soldier 
and  a  gentleman — my  last  thoughts  were  of  her.  Fare- 
well ! " 

I  could  not  see  his  face,  for  they  had  bound  and  thrown 
me  with  my  back  to  him;  but  in  a  moment  he  spoke,  his 
voice  husky  with  emotion: 


WE  TAKE  THE  MERCHANT  35 

"  Truly,  my  friend,  thou  art  the  bravest  gentleman  that  it 
has  ever  been  my  good  fortune  to  know.  I  would  I  could 
persuade  thee  from  this  deed." 

"  Thou  canst  not,"  I  answered.  "  My  mind  is  fixed  and 
immovable." 

"  Then  fare  thee  well !  "  he  answered,  "  and  God  be  with 
thee.  If  ever  I  come  to  England,  I  will  search  out  the  Lady 
Margaret  Carroll,  and  deliver  thy  message,  though  I  be  com- 
pelled to  walk  through  England  barefoot  to  do  so." 

"  So  be  it,"  I  replied,  and  I  called  loudly  for  DeNortier. 

The  Count  came  forward  to  where  I  lay  bound,  his  face 
dark  with  anger,  his  eyes  flashing;  plainly  the  Spanish  girl 
had  not  left  him  in  the  best  of  moods. 

"  What  wouldst  thou  have  ?  "  he  cried.  "  Speak  quickly, 
my  time  is  short." 

"  Count,"  I  answered,  "  thou  art  a  soldier,  and  sometime 
a  gentleman.  Release  the  maid ;  swear  to  me  that  thou  wilt 
furnish  her  a  safe  conduct  to  Spain ;  let  my  friend,  Steele, 
go  with  her  as  escort,  and  thou  mayst  do  what  thou  wilt 
with  me." 

"  Art  thou  mad,"  he  said,  "  that  thou  proposest  such  a 
thing?  Art  thou  flesh  and  blood,  that  thou  shouldst  pass 
through  such  torture  as  I  can  devise?  Granting  that  thy 
life  should  be  of  enough  value  to  me  that  I  should  release 
the  maid,  of  what  benefit  would  that  be  to  me?  What 
is  the  maid  to  thee,  that  thou  shouldst  give  thy  life  for 
her?" 

As  I  lay  there,  a  verse  of  Scripture  passed  through  my 
mind,  learned  long  years  ago,  at  my  mother's  knee.  I  had 
not  thought  of  it  for  twenty  years,  but  it  came  clear  and 
fresh  to  my  mind,  as  if  learned  on  yesterday.  "  Greater 
love  hath  no  man  than  this,  that  a  man  lay  down  his  life  for 
his  friends."  Hardly  knowing  what  I  did,  I  repeated  these 
few  words,  more  to  myself  than  to  him.  They  were  so 
short,  and  yet  so  full  of  meaning. 

The  loving  face  of  my  mother  came  back  to  me  as  of  old, 
when  kneeling  at  her  feet,  I  would  repeat  my  simple  prayers. 
Much  had  I  learned  since  then,  more  of  sin  and  evil  than  of 
good;  yet  many  things,  that  I  had  lisped  long  years  ago, 
would  come  back  to  me  at  unexpected  moments,  like  rich 
gold  buried  for  a  season,  and  but  awaiting  the  spade  of  the 


36       FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

miner  to  uncover  the  yellow  ore.  Dear  patient  one,  thy  toil 
was  long  and  weary,  but  perhaps  thou  builded  better  than 
thou  dreamed. 

DeNortier  burst  into  a  peal  of  laughter  at  the  words. 
"This  is  the  best  yet!  "  he  shouted,  stamping  his  feet  with 
glee.  "  The  devil  turned  priest !  I  had  as  soon  expected 
old  Herrick  to  don  the  cassock." 

I  answered  him :  "  The  maid  is  naught  to  me,  yet  I  would 
not  see  her  young  life  blighted.  Swear  to  me  on  the  cruci- 
fix that  she  shall  go  unharmed,  with  my  friend  as  an  escort ; 
that  thou  wilt  send  them  to  some  Spanish  port,  and  I  am 
content.  Let  it  be  said  that  thou  didst  one  good  deed  in  all 
thy  career  of  blood  and  crime ;  perhaps  it  will  avail  thee 
much,  at  the  last  grim  moment." 

He  still  stood  looking  at  me.  "  Thou  art  a  strange  and 
perverse  man,  that  thou  wouldst  give  thy  life  for  an  un- 
known maid,  but  the  humor  of  the  thing  appeals  to  me.  I, 
too,  am  strange,  and  have  my  whims  and  fancies.  So  be  it ; 
the  maid  shall  go  free  with  thy  friend  to  see  her  safe.  I 
have  another  vessel,  which  meets  me  in  a  day  or  two;  they 
shall  go  on  that,  and  thou  canst  take  her  place." 

"  One  last  word,"  I  said,  "  thou  canst  take  my  life  if  thou 
wilt,  but  thou  canst  not  make  me  stoop  to  play  the  knave. 
A  gentleman  I  was  born,  and,  by  God's  help,  a  gentleman 
I  will  die." 

A  bitter  smile  played  around  his  mouth  for  a  moment. 
"  So  be  it,"  he  said,  and  turning,  he  called :  "  Francis ! 
Francis !  where  art  thou  ?  " 

"  Here,  thy  Excellency,"  cried  a  voice ;  and  from  out  of 
the  group  of  pirates,  there  waddled  towards  us  the  large, 
stout  figure  of  an  Englishman,  clad  in  the  gown  of  a  priest ; 
a  man  on  whose  rubicund  face  the  mellow  juice  of  the  grape 
had  stamped  its  seal.  The  nose  red  and  swollen,  the  cheeks 
puffed  and  bloated,  the  watery  eye,  all  told  the  tale  of  his 
vice  as  plainly  as  if  it  had  been  spoken  in  words. 

He  came  forward,  a  smile  of  triumph  upon  his  face. 
"  Ah !  thy  Excellency,"  he  cried,  as  he  came  nearer,  "  did  I 
not  do  my  work  well?  Not  one  culverin  to  answer  thee 
with,  and  all  at  the  risk  of  my  life.  Was  I  not  nearly  dis- 
covered several  times?  I  would  not  go  through  the  like 
again  for  a  mine  of  gold,  freshly  dug  from  the  virgin  soil." 


WE  TAKE  THE  MERCHANT  37 

"Thou  shalt  be  well  requited  for  thy  pains,"  DeNortier 
replied.  "  In  the  meantime,  hast  thou  a  cross  ?  " 

"  Most  assuredly,"  he  answered ;  "  the  servant  hath  ever 
the  tools  of  his  calling,"  and  he  plucked  from  under  the  folds 
of  his  cassock  a  little  iron  cross,  and  held  it  out  to  the  Count. 

"  Swear  upon  it,"  I  said,  "  that  by  the  bones  of  thy  an- 
cestors, by  the  body  of  Jesus,  by  all  the  fears  of  perdition, 
thou  wilt  deliver  the  maiden,  with  Captain  Steele,  safe 
and  unharmed,  into  the  hands  of  her  friends.  If  thou  failest 
to  do  so,  may  a  thousand  curses  weigh  down  thy  soul." 

"  I  swear  it,"  he  said  sullenly,  kissing  the  cross,  and  re- 
turning it  to  the  priest. 

"  And  thou  foul  imp  of  Satan,"  I  cried  to  the  priest,  "  the 
first  time  I  get  but  a  chance,  I  will  run  my  sword  through 
thy  traitor  heart ;  and  this  I  swear." 

"  Bold  words,  brave  sir,"  he  answered.  "  Strange  words 
from  a  dying  man.  I  will  heed  them  more,  when  thou  art 
more  able  to  perform  thy  threat,"  and  with  a  leer  at  me,  he 
hobbled  after  DeNortier,  who  had  gone  forward  to  acquaint 
the  girl  with  the  fact  that  she  was  free. 

As  he  told  her  that  she  was  at  liberty,  and  would  be  placed 
in  the  hands  of  her  friends  in  a  few  days,  and  that  I  had 
taken  her  place,  she  ran  forward  to  where  I  lay,  and  threw 
herself  at  my  feet. 

"  Oh,  Senor !  "  she  cried,  "  thou  must  be  a  blessed  saint 
in  disguise." 

"  No  saint,  maiden,"  I  answered,  "  only  a  weak,  erring 
man." 

"  But  thou  canst  not  mean  that  thou  wilt  stay  among  these 
dreadful  men,  and  let  me  go  back  to  my  home?  I  cannot 
let  thee  do  that ;  thy  blood  would  be  upon  my  hands." 

"  No,"  I  answered,  "  I  am  in  the  hands  of  God ;  thou 
canst  do  no  good  by  remaining  here.  I  am  in  the  power  of 
these  men  already,  and  can  be  in  no  worse  position.  Per- 
haps," I  said,  speaking  in  a  lower  tone,  "  thou  canst  bring 
succor,  and  thus  assist  me." 

"  I  will,"  she  answered  quickly,  "  though  I  be  compelled 
to  go  to  the  King  himself.  Have  no  fear,  I  will  send  back 
as  soon  as  I  reach  my  friends,  and  rescue  thee."  And  before 
I  could  prevent  her,  she  had  caught  my  hand,  and  pressed 
it  to  her  lips. 


38   FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

Herrick  and  a  party  of  his  men  came  forward  at  this 
moment,  and  with  his  accustomed  sneer,  he  bowed. 

"  I  am  sorry  to  interrupt  this  touching  scene,  but  orders 
thou  knowest  must  be  obeyed,"  and  with  that  two  of  his 
men  picked  me  up  and  carried  me  forward.  Passing  the 
group  of  weeping  women  and  children,  huddled  together 
near  the  companionway,  they  carried  me  in  a  small  boat 
over  to  the  other  vessel  and  down  below  to  my  old  prison. 
I  was  alone  this  time  though;  unbinding  my  hands,  they 
left  me. 

Two  days  later  DeNortier  summoned  me  to  come  on  deck. 
At  some  little  distance  there  lay  a  small  vessel;  and  on  its 
deck,  leaning  upon  the  rail,  stood  two  figures — one  I  knew 
for  Steele,  and  the  other  was  the  Spanish  maiden. 

Even  as  I  looked,  the  ship  got  under  way;  I  waved  my 
hand  at  them,  and  they  replied.  They  still  waved  at  me  as 
far  as  I  could  see  them.  Smaller,  smaller,  smaller  the  vessel 
grew,  until  she  dwindled  to  a  mere  speck  upon  the  water; 
finally  I  could  discern  it  no  longer — the  ship  was  gone.  And 
thus  I  saw  them  no  more. 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE   ISLAND   ELDORADO 

DENORTIER  now  allowed  me  to  come  and  go  upon 
the  ship  as  I  chose;  only  the  ever  present  Herrick 
dogged  my  footsteps  every  minute  of  my  waking 
time,  and  dutifully  locked  me  in  at  night.  I  was  at  a  loss 
to  account  for  this  sudden  liberty ;  perhaps  the  pirate  thought 
that  he  was  now  in  his  own  dominion ;  perhaps  he  no  longer 
feared  me,  and  so  allowed  me  this  much  of  freedom.  I 
knew  not  the  reason,  nor  did  I  ponder  over  it,  so  long  as  he 
allowed  me  to  roam  the  decks  unmolested. 

It  was  on  the  fourth  day  after  we  had  parted  from  the 
little  vessel  on  which  Steele  and  the  maiden  had  left  us, 
that  I  heard  the  watchman  on  the  mast  call,  "  Land !  Land !  " 
It  was  about  seven  in  the  morning  when  I  heard  the  cry,  and 
hastily  dressing  myself,  I  rushed  on  deck.  There  to  the 
west  of  us,  loomed  up  what  appeared  to  be  an  island,  and  a 
couple  of  hours'  time  brought  us  to  it. 

It  was  a  beautiful  spot ;  any  sort  of  land  would  have  been 
welcome  after  the  long,  weary  voyage,  but  such  a  land  as 
this  was  doubly  so.  Long,  feathery  trees  fringed  the 
water's  edge ;  tropic  flowers,  wondrous,  many-hued,  bloomed 
everywhere ;  strange  birds,  their  plumage  gorgeous  and  bril- 
liant, flitted  from  tree  to  tree,  and  filled  the  air  with  their 
songs;  fruits,  luscious  and  tempting,  hung  from  the  trees 
and  lay  upon  the  ground ;  everywhere  profusion  and  plenty 
seemed  to  reign. 

No  wonder  that  this  lovely  spot  had  been  chosen  by  the 
pirate  for  his  home;  such  a  place  as  this  was  an  earthly 
paradise,  with  the  needs  of  existence  already  supplied.  The 
climate  was  soft  and  balmy,  and  though  it  must  have  been 
about  the  middle  of  November,  the  air  was  as  warm  and 
pleasant  as  a  May  morning. 

39 


40   FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

The  voice  of  DeNortier  sounded  at  my  elbow :  "  Wel- 
come, Sir  Thomas  !  Welcome  to  Eldorado ! ' 

"And  so  this  is  Eldorado?"  I  said.  "Long  have  I 
searched  for  Eldorado ;  I  had  not  looked  to  find  it  here." 

"  Fate  plays  us  many  strange  tricks,"  he  answered,  his 
eyes  upon  the  island. 

"  Where  is  this  Eldorado?  "  I  inquired. 

"  It  is  near  the  coast  of  Cuba,"  he  answered,  "  which  is 
only  a  few  leagues  distant.  I  discovered  it  several  years 
ago  on  one  of  my  expeditions.  It  is  safe  and  pleasant,  out 
of  the  track  of  stray  ships,  and  here,  when  home  from  my 
voyages,  I  reign  as  though  I  were  a  king." 

The  ship  had  fired  a  culverin  some  moments  ago,  and 
now,  in  answer  to  the  signal,  a  long  canoe  put  off  from  the 
shore  and  came  rapidly  toward  us. 

We  watched  it  come  forward  in  silence,  and  as  it  drew 
nearer,  I  saw  that  the  men  who  filled  the  boat  were  the  wild 
Indians,  like  the  savage  Manteo,  whom  I  had  seen  in  Lon- 
don— and  yet  not  like  him.  Like  him  in  the  bronze  color 
of  their  skin,  in  their  black,  glittering  eyes,  and  long,  coarse 
hair ;  yet  not  like  him,  for  they  wanted  the  rugged  strength 
of  his  face,  wanted  the  martial  pose  of  his  bearing  and  the 
freedom  of  his  glance. 

They  were  not  clad  in  skins,  as  had  been  Manteo,  but 
wore  jerkins  of  some  cotton  material,  their  legs  and  arms 
bare.  Upon  their  feet  were  fastened  light  sandals.  Evi- 
dently, by  their  countenances  and  deportment,  they  did  not 
belong  to  the  warlike  tribes  which  roamed  the  virgin  forests 
of  Virginia,  but  were  a  gentler  type  of  that  race. 

In  a  few  minutes  their  light  boat  touched  the  ship,  and 
one,  who  seemed  to  be  the  leader,  ran  forward  to  where 
DeNortier  stood,  and  dropping  on  one  knee,  spoke  some 
words  in  a  soft  tongue  which  I  did  not  understand. 

The  Count  answered  him  in  the  same  language,  and  turn- 
ing to  me,  told  me  that  I  might  so  ashore. 

"  One  thing,  Count,"  I  said,  detaining  him  as  he  turned  to 
leave,  "  when  am  I  to  recover  my  sword  ?  I  am  strangely 
ill  at  ease  without  the  tapping  of  the  blade  against  my  knee, 
and  care  not  to  go  among  yonder  barbarians  without  a 
weapon." 

He  looked  at  me  in  some  surprise.     "Thy  sword?     Of 


THE  ISLAND  ELDORADO  41 

what  use  is  a  sword  to  a  captive  ?  Swords  are  for  the  free. 
As  for  yon  Indians,  thou  couldst  drive  them  before  thee 
with  a  lash.  But  thou  shalt  have  thy  sword  upon  one  con- 
dition. Give  me  thy  word  of  honor  as  a  gentleman  that 
thou  wilt  not  attempt  to  escape  while  upon  this  island,  and 
thou  shalt  be  free  to  come  and  go  as  thou  dost  please." 

I  pondered  a  moment.  Escape  was  not  possible,  even 
should  I  break  forth  from  my  prison,  for  the  boundless 
ocean  stretched  between  me  and  land.  So  he  should  have 
my  word  of  honor  for  the  present ;  should  a  favorable  oppor- 
tunity for  escape  present  itself,  I  could  retract  my  word. 

"  Thou  shalt  have  my  word  of  honor  for  the  present,"  I 
said.  "  Should  I  see  proper  to  change  my  mind,  thou  shalt 
be  informed." 

A  sardonic  smile  was  upon  his  face.  "  Dost  thou  think 
that  I  am  a  child,  to  bring  thee  here,  and  then  let  thee  escape  ? 
Suit  thy  own  fancy; "when  thou  seest  fit  to  retract  thy 
promise,  I  shall  secure  thee  well.  As  for  thy  sword — 
Francis!  come  hither." 

The  priest,  who  had  hovered  near  during  this  brief  conver- 
sation, drew  closer  to  us. 

"  Go  Into  my  cabin,  and  bring  my  gold-hilted  Toledo 
blade,"  DeNortier  commanded. 

The  rogue  turned,  and  walked  toward  the  cabin.  In  a 
few  minutes  he  returned,  bringing  with  him  a  splendid  gold- 
hilted  sword. 

The  Count  took  it  from  him,  and  drawing  the  long,  bright 
blade  from  its  sheath,  turned  to  me  with  a  bow. 

"  Allow  me  to  present  thee  with  this  sword  in  lieu  of  thine 
own,  which  was  unfortunately  lost  the  night  thou  wert 
brought  on  board.  It  is  of  the  finest  steel,  and,  I  am  sure, 
could  be  in  the  hands  of  no  more  gallant  gentleman." 

I  bowed  in  reply,  as  I  took  the  sword  from  him. 

"  I  thank  thee,"  I  said,  "  and  hope  that  it  will  not  be  dis- 
honored in  my  hands." 

"  I  am  sure  it  will  not,"  he  answered.  "  But  it  is  time 
that  we  were  on  shore,"  and  he  walked  forward  to  where 
the  canoe  lay.  Together  we  descended  the  ladder  and 
stepped  into  the  boat. 

The  natives  bent  their  muscles  to  the  task;  the  paddles 
flew,  and  the  canoe  passed  rapidly  through  the. water  to  a 


42       FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

spot  which  seemed  suited  for  landing,  and  where  a  little 
throng  of  the  Indians,  both  men  and  women,  together  with 
a  few  of  the  pirates,  awaited  us. 

The  canoe  grated  upon  the  beach,  and  treading  our  way 
through  the  crowd  of  Indians,  who  stood  with  bent  heads  as 
we  passed  by,  we  took  a  well-beaten  path  which  led  through 
the  trees,  and  after  about  fifteen  minutes'  brisk  walking 
turned  a  corner  and  passed  into  a  broad,  level  savannah, 
carpeted  with  long  luxuriant  grass. 

A  long,  low  building  stretched  to  the  left,  rough  and  un- 
painted ;  while  to  the  right  there  arose  a  splendid  mansion, 
many-windowed,  with  broad,  white  pillars — stately  and 
magnificent  it  stood,  looking  like  a  pearl  among  swine. 

The  Count  noticed  the  surprise  depicted  upon  my 
face. 

"  Be  not  dismayed,"  he  said.  "  It  is  but  my  poor  home ; 
for  though  shut  off  in  some  sense  from  the  world,  I  yet 
manage  to  enjoy  some  of  the  good  things  of  the  flesh.  The 
world  has  contributed  to  my  comfort  and  the  furnishings  of 
yonder  house.  Italy  has  given  us  of  her  sculpture  and  paint- 
ings ;  England,  our  furniture  and  tapestry ;  Spain,  our  wine 
and  goblets ;  from  Venice  have  come  our  carpets  and  table- 
ware ;  the  Netherlands  have  given  us  linen  and  clothing ; 
from  Portugal  have  come  our  gold  and  silverware.  I  have 
managed  to  make  my  brief  stays  here  not  unpleasant.  Yon- 
der is  the  barrack  for  the  men,"  he  said,  pointing  to  the 
rough,  unfinished  building,  which  stood  to  the  left. 

As  we  came  nearer  to  the  mansion,  one  of  the  Indians, 
detaching  himself  from  the  group  of  servants  on  the  steps, 
ran  forward  to  greet  his  master.  As  he  reached  us,  he 
caught  DeNortier's  hand  and  carried  it  to  his  lips,  crying 
out  a  few  words  in  the  same  musical  language  which  the 
native  who  first  came  aboard  the  vessel  had  spoken. 

The  pirate  answered  in  the  same  tongue,  and  turning  to 
me,  said: 

'''  Thou  seest  that  I  have  something  human  in  me  after 
all;  these  poor  dogs  worship  the  very  ground  that  I  walk 
upon." 

Resuming  our  steps,  we  passed  on  into  the  house.  When 
within,  I  stood  amazed  at  the  elegance  of  its  furnishings; 
the  floor  carpeted  in  some  soft  material  into  which  the  feet 


THE  ISLAND  ELDORADO  43 

sank  as  we  walked ;  the  walls  covered  with  elegant  tapestry ; 
the  chairs  and  other  furniture,  massive  and  splendid;  on 
pedestals  stood  the  choicest  statuary  of  the  masters  of  Italy; 
from  the*walls  there  hung  paintings,  costly  and  exquisite; 
and  the  perfume  of  sweet-scented  flowers  filled  the  rooms. 
Wealth  and  culture  seemed  to  reign  supreme. 

This  might  be  the  palace  of  some  noble  in  far-off  England 
or  Spain,  a  man  of  wealth  and  refinement,  but  not  the  home 
of  a  reckless,  blood-thirsty  pirate,  devoid  of  conscience  or 
soul,  his  head  resting  insecurely  upon  his  shoulders — for  so 
unmerciful  and  terrible  had  been  the  cruelty  of  DeNortier 
that,  if  captured  by  any  civilized  nation,  his  neck  would  pay 
the  penalty  of  his  crimes.  No  wonder  I  was  amazed. 

The  Count  had  thrown  himself  upon  a  velvet  couch,  which 
stood  near  the  center  of  the  great  room  into  which  he  had 
led  me.  Stretching  out  his  hand  he  touched  a  little  silver 
gong,  w-hich  stood  upon  a  pedestal  near  his  elbow.  A  soft- 
footed  attendant  stood  noiselessly  in  the  doorway.  A  word 
in  that  same  unknown  language,  and  the  servant  disappeared. 

A  moment  later  he  reappeared,  a  bottle  and  two  goblets 
in  his  hand.  Drawing  up  a  small  table,  he  pushed  another 
soft  couch  opposite  me  as  I  stood  gazing  around  the  room, 
and  silently  passed  out  of  the  apartment. 

"  Be  seated,  sir,"  the  Count  said.  "  Drink  one  glass  with 
me.  This  wine,"  he  continued,  filling  a  golden  goblet  and 
holding  it  up  to  the  light,  "  was  intended  for  his  Catholic 
Majesty,  the  King  of  Spain.  I  took  it  from  a  galleon  near 
the  coast  of  Cuba,  a  year  ago,  after  a  bitter  fight.  Little 
thinks  his  Majesty  that  to-day  we  drink  it."  And  he  poured 
a  glass  for  himself,  his  goblet  matching  mine. 

"  Come,  Sir  Thomas,  let  us  lay  aside  all  enmity  for  a  few 
brief  moments,  and  drink  one  glass  together.  I  give  thee 
a  toast  which  thou  canst  not  refuse,"  he  cried,  rising  to  his 
feet,  and  holding  out  the  glass  at  arm's  length—"  Her  Royal 
Majesty,  the  Queen  of  England !  " 

"  The  Queen !  "  I  rejoined,  rising.  "  May  her  glory  never 
wane  or  fade !  " 

"  Amen  to  that,"  the  pirate  said,  and  we  both  sank  back 
upon  our  couches. 

"  Where,  pray,  didst  thou  find  these  rich  treasures  which 
adorn  thy  mansion?  If  all  be  of  the  same  quality  as  the 


44   FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

wine  we  have  just  drank,  thou  art  well  named  King  of 
Eldorado." 

He  glanced  around  the  room  before  reply  ing,,  and  then 
answered,  speaking  slowly  and  clearly : 

"  Some  of  these  things  I  took  from  vessels  upon  the  seas; 
some  I  obtained  when  I  raided  the  South  American  coasts, 
the  spoils  of  monasteries  and  cathedrals;  some  I  bought  in 
Europe  and  sent  in  merchant  vessels,  which  I  met  as  I  did 
the  '  Betsy '  and  transferred  to  my  own  ship.  It  has  been 
the  work  of  several  years,  but  it  is  well  worth  the  price. 
Some  day,  when  I  tire  of  war  and  bloodshed,  I  shall  come 
back  here,  and  pass  the  remainder  of  my  life  in  this  lovely 
spot,  with  the  song  of  the  bird  and  the  odor  of  the  rose. 
Allow  me  to  fill  thy  glass."  And  he  poured  me  out  another 
goblet,  and  refilled  his  own. 

"And  now  as  we  talk,"  I  said,  "what  of  myself?  Of 
what  advantage  am  I  to  thee  ?  Why  not  release  me  and  let 
me  go  back  to  England  ?  " 

"  Release  thee  ?  No ;  my  dear  sir,  not  yet.  Did  I  not 
give  up  a  Spanish  maiden,  a  jewel  of  the  West,  to  have  the 
pleasure  of  thy  company?  Wouldst  thou  deprive  me  of  it 
so  soon,  and  bought  with  such  a  price  ?  Cruel !  Cruel !  " 
and  he  laughed  again. 

"  But  of  what  advantage  am  I  here  to  thee  ?  I  am  not 
gold ;  thou  canst  not  melt  me  into  shining  coin." 

"  No,"  the  pirate  answered,  looking  at  me  narrowly,  "  I 
cannot  melt  thee — but  there  are  other  things.  I  offered  thee 
a  place  beneath  me,  to  be  my  right-hand  man — 

"  Which  I  refused,"  I  interrupted.  "  Dost  thou  take  me 
for  a  child,  one  day  to  refuse  an  offer,  the  next  to  accept  it? 
I  credited  thee  with  more  wisdom."  t 

A  dark  look  had  spread  over  the  sea  rover's  face,  accent- 
uating the  thin  lips  and  dark  overhanging  brows.  His  eyes 
glittered;  he  reminded  me  of  a  snake  as  it  rears  back  to 
strike  its  victim. 

He  spoke  thickly :  "  Thou  canst  not  say  that  I  have  not 
done  my  best  to  save  thee  from  thy  own  folly.  Join  me, 
thou  art  safe;  refuse  me —  and  he  shrugged  his 

shoulders.  "  Thou  hast  powerful  enemies,  wouldst  thou  re- 
fuse an  ally?  " 

He  had  drank  several  glasses  to  my  one.     Twice,  during 


.     THE  ISLAND  ELDORADO  45 

our  conversation,  had  the  soft-footed  native  replaced  with 
full  bottles  the  empty  ones  upon  the  table,  as  DeNortier 
finished  them. 

I  waited  until  the  Indian  disappeared  before  I  spoke. 

What  meant  the  pirate-,  when  he  said  powerful  enemies? 
Might  not  this  explain  my  abduction  and  detention  in  this 
place  ?  I  would  see  whether  he  would  not  say  more,  under 
the  generous  influence  of  the  wine. 

"  Is  that  so  ? "  I  answered.  "  I  know  not  what  thou 
meanest  by  powerful  enemies;  such  a  thing  as  that  might 
change  my  resolution." 

But  he  would  not  be  drawn  out.  Evidently  alarmed  by 
•what  he  had  said,  he  arose  unsteadily  from  the  couch. 

"  Think  on  what  I  have  said,"  he  replied,  as  he  turned 
toward  the  door ;  "  perhaps  thou  mayest  yet  come  with  me." 
And  turning  a  deaf  ear  to  all  my  endeavors  to  detain  him, 
he  walked  out  of  the  door,  bidding  me  remain  where  I  was. 

I  still  reclined  on  the  couch  after  DeNortier  had  passed 
out  of  the  room.  I  was  tired,  my  limbs  ached,  and  the  wine 
had  produced  a  pleasant  torpor  which  sapped  my  energy. 

What  meant  the  pirate  when  he  said  that  I  had  powerful 
enemies  ?  Could  it  be  that  my  father  or  Richard  had  taken 
this  method  to  get  me  out  of  the  way?  Not  my  father, 
certainly ;  he  hated  me,  it  is  true,  but  he  was  too  much  of  the 
aristocrat  to  stoop  to  such  work  as  this.  He  had  cast  me 
off  forever,  but  what  motive  could  he  have  for  condemning 
me  to  the  life  of  an  exile?  No;  whoever  it  was  behind  the 
scene,  it  could  not  be  my  father. 

Richard,  then  ?  It  was  more  like  him,  for  he  had  always 
been  wont  to  do  his  dirty  work  under  cover  of  darkness,  and 
was  none  too  good  for  such  a  trick.  But  where  was  the 
motive  ?  He  was  the  eldest  son ;  the  estate  and  title  would 
fall  to  him  at  my  father's  death ;  he  stood  near  my  father's 
heart,  while  the  old  lord  despised  me.  Why  should  he  wish 
to  do  this  deed,  which'  might  come  to  light  and  ruin  him  ? 
No,  I  did  not  think  it  was  Richard.  He  would  have  put  a 
dagger  in  my  back,  and  so  been  rid  of  me,  once  and  forever. 
He  would  never  have  had  me  kidnaped  and  carried  out  of 
England. 

There  only  remained  the  Viscount  James  Henry  Hamp- 
den.  It  might  be  that  his  was  the  master  hand  that  worked 


46   FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

the  wires ;  but  I  could  not  believe  he  would  do  such  a  deed. 
He  might  wish  to  get  so  dangerous  a  rival  out  of  the  way, 
but  why  in  such  a  manner  as  this  ?  He  was  a  soldier ;  would 
it  not  be  more  likely  that  he  would  have  picked  a  quarrel 
with  me,  and  fought  it  out  as  a  gentleman  ?  But  there  came 
to  my  mind  the  threat  he  had  made,  that  Margaret  should 
be  his  in  spite  of  Heaven  and  Hell. 

Rumor  had  it  that  he  had  done  strange  deeds  in  the  Low 
Country — things  that  would  not  bear  the  light  of  day.  Tales 
were  told  of  a  house  in  which  some  Spanish  prisoners  were 
confined,  which  was  burned  by  his  command,  cooking  them 
alive  in  its  ruins. 

Yes,  it  might  be  his  work.  At  the  thought  I  ground  my 
teeth  together,  and  my  hand  sought  the  hilt  of  my  sword. 
There  was  no  one  else  I  could  think  of  who  had  any  motive 
for  keeping  me  out  of  England.  I  would  keep  my  eyes  open, 
and  perhaps  the  plot  would  thicken ;  in  the  meantime  I  would 
watch  and  wait. 

Woe  to  whomsoever  had  done  this  deed;  for  whoever  it 
was,  I  would  never  rest  until  I  had  punished  him.  The 
world  was  too  small  to  hold  both  of  us ;  one  must  pass  out 
should  we  meet  face  to  face.  With  these  thoughts,  I  caught 
up  my  hat,  and  walked  out  upon  the  broad  veranda. 

Without,  dusk  was  just  beginning  to  fall.  The  men  were 
struggling  up  from  the  vessel  bringing  their  booty,  the  spoils 
of  the  ships  they  had  rifled,  and  their  rude  songs  floated  up 
to  me.  The  natives,  men,  women,  and  children,  were  run- 
ning to  and  fro,  their  arms  loaded  with  small  articles. 

A  little  apart  from  the  men  stood  a  small  group,  composed 
of  DeNortier,  Herrick,  Francis,  and  one  of  the  Indians. 
Even  as  I  looked,  they  separated — the  Count  and  the  Indian 
going  toward  the  barrack,  Herrick  going  down  the  path  to- 
ward the  landing  place,  and  the  priest  coming  toward  me. 

As  he  drew  nearer  I  could  see  his  fat,  evil  face,  with  its 
watery  eyes,  looking  like  some  bloated  monster  of  the  deep. 
He  called  to  me  as  he  drew  closer,  the  habitual  leer  upon 
his  face: 

"  How  does  my  lord  stand  the  fatigue  of  his  travel  ?  I 
trust  that  he  has  not  been  greatly  inconvenienced  by  our 
rude  accommodations." 

I  answered  calmly,  having  my  own  reasons  for  not  anger- 


THE  ISLAND  ELDORADO  47 

ing  the  man;  perhaps  he  knew  something  of  the  plan  to 
detain  me  here,  and  who  stood  behind  it. 

"  Not  greatly  fatigued,"  I  said,  "  and  yet  tired.  Come 
inside  and  have  a  glass  of  the  wondrous  wine  of  the  Count." 

The  pale  eye  lit  up,  his  tongue  protruded  from  his  lips, 
as  I  have  seen  a  dog's  at  the  sight  of  a  bone,  and  he  glanced 
hastily  around  him.  Only  a  few  men  were  in  sight,  busy 
at  work  around  the  barrack. 

Coming  nearer  he  spoke  in  a  low  voice :  "  I  will  take  one 
glass  with  thee,  noble  sir;  only  one  glass,  to  celebrate  thy 
safe  arrival." 

"  Come  into  the  house,  then,"  I  said.  Retracing  my  steps 
to  the  room  which  I  had  just  left,  I  threw  myself  upon  one 
of  the  divans,  motioning  him  to  take  the  one  opposite. 

He  did  so,  at  the  same  time  catching  up  the  bottle  of  wine 
from  the  table  and  looking  at  the  seal.  A  smile  broke  over 
his  face,  as  he  saw  the  rich  amber  fluid. 

"  The  wine  of  the  King  of  Spain !  "  he  cried.  "  How 
earnest  thou  by  this  ?  " 

"  The  Count  opened  it,"  I  answered.  "  Drink!  "  And  tak- 
ing the  bottle  from  his  unwilling  hands,  I  poured  out  a  brim- 
ming glass. 

Catching  it  up,  he  put  it  to  his  lips;  then  held  out  the 
empty  glass  to  me. 

"  Wine !  "  he  cried,  "  that  warms  the  cockles  of  the  heart 
as  old  age  creeps  on;  that  turns  life's  cheerless  existence 
into  gold.  Wine,  the  curse  of  youth ;  the  friend  of  middle 
life ;  the  staff  of  old  age — the  great  alchemist  that  turns  the 
dull,  gray  hours  into  sunshine.  Ah,  I  drink  to  him  who 
first  discovered  wine !  "  And  he  drained  the  second  goblet, 
though  somewhat  slower  than  the  first,  as  if  to  taste  each 
drop  of  the  precious  fluid. 

Upon  finishing  this  glass,  a  thought  seemed  to  strike  him, 
and  he  held  up  the  golden  goblet  to  the  light ;  for  while  we 
sat,  the  same  noiseless  servant  lit  the  candles  that  stood  in 
the  golden  candelabras  which  hung  upon  the  walls,  and  the 
great  room  was  bathed  in  a  flood  of  light. 

"  Ah !  this  goblet,"  the  priest  resumed,  "  well  do  I  remem- 
ber it ;  taken  by  the  impious  son  of  Holy  Church  from  the 
Cathedral  at  Cartagena.  I  implored,  but  my  anguish 
availed  nothing."  And  the  great  tears  rolled  down  the  fat 


48       FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

cheeks  of  the  rascal,  whose  face  was  fast  settling  into  the 
cunning  of  intoxication. 

The  two  great  goblets  he  had  drunk  in  rapid  succession— 
and  I  surmised  that  he  had  been  celebrating  before  now  the 
safe  return  of  the  vessel — had  almost  overcome  him.  Al- 
though his  head  was  like  a  stone,  from  constant,  excessive 
drink,  yet  even  a  stone  can  be  worn  away  by  continual 
dripping. 

His  eye  rested  on  my  goblet  which  I  had  not  filled,  for 
I  needed  a  clear  head  to  pump  the  rascal.  Suspicion  strug- 
gled for  a  moment  upon  his  face. 

"  Why  dost  thou  not  drink  ?  "  he  said.  "  It  is  nectar  for 
gods  and  men." 

"  Thou  forgettest,"  I  replied,  "  that  I  have  already  drunk 
with  DeNortier,  and  my  head  will  stand  no  more  at  present." 

Suspicion  died  out  of  his  eyes,  and  in  its  place  there  ap- 
peared a  look  of  gentle  merriment. 

"  Ah !  you  boys !  You  boys  !  "  he  chuckled.  "  Wait  until 
thou  hast  reached  my  years ;  then  thy  head  will  be  stronger ; 
thou  wilt  learn  wisdom."  Solemnly  shaking  his  head,  he 
poured  another  brimming  goblet  and  slowly  drank  it  down. 

"  Such  trinkets  as  these,"  he  went  on,  still  holding  the 
massive  goblet  in  his  hand,  "  should  belong  to  the  faithful 
servants  of  Mother  Church,  to  reward  them  for  their  con- 
stant prayer  and  vigil,"  and  he  fetched  a  great  sigh,  that 
caused  the  very  candles  on  the  wall  to  flare.  "  See  the  carv- 
ing upon  the  sides  of  the  goblet — a  miter  and  robe.  Who 
knows  that  I  may  not  wear  the  miter  ?  "  His  face  bright- 
ened at  the  thought,  and  he  looked  at  me  inquiringly,  a 
drunken  smile  upon  his  face. 

"  A  miter  would  surely  become  so  pious  a  man,"  I  said, 
"  who  spends  his  days  and  nights  in  vigil  and  fastings." 

His  head  had  fallen  to  one  side ;  his  red  cheeks  shone  in 
the  candlelight;  the  bald  pate;  the  hair  white  around  the 
•edges;  his  cassock  ruffled  and  disheveled — surely  he  was  a 
sight  to  make  the  gods  weep. 

I  judged  that  the  moment  was  ripe  to  broach  the  subject. 
I  looked  cautiously  around — not  a  soul  was  in  sight  but  the 
drunken  priest.  I  leaned  forward. 

"Why  not?"  I  said.  "Why  not?  My  uncle,  thou 
knowest,  is  an  Archbishop,  a  few  words  spoken  in  his 


"Her  Royal  Majesty,  the  Queen  of  England" 


Page  48 


THE  ISLAND  ELDORADO  49 

ear  by  one  whom  he  loves,  and  presto — Francis,  Bishop  of 
the  Holy  Catholic  Church !  " 

I  leaned  back  and  watched  the  effect  of  this  announce- 
ment upon  him.  A  look  of  avarice  replaced  that  of  drunken 
wisdom,  and  bending,  he  placed  his  head  upon  his  hands, 
looking  up  at  me.  His  eyes  swam  with  the  liquor  he  had 
drunk.  I  saw  plainly  that  he  was  hesitating.  He  sat  thus 
for  a  moment ;  then  looking  at  me  broke  the  silence : 

"  Sayest  thou  so?  Would  I  had  known  this  before; 
rather  had  I  burnt  my  right  hand  to  the  stump,  than  to  have 
helped  to  bring  thee  here,"  and  he  broke  into  sobs,  the  tears 
running  between  his  fingers  and  mingling  with  the  little 
puddle  of  wine  upon  the  table.  "  My  last  chance  gone,"  he 
gurgled,  "  gone ! — gone !  " 

"  No,"  I  continued,  still  watching  narrowly  his  face, 
"  thou  hast  only  to  say  one  word,  and  the  place  is  thine." 

"  What?"  he  cried,  looking  up,  a  smile  swiftly  replacing 
the  tears.  "  But  no ;  promises  are  easy  to  make,  hard  to 
keep.  How  do  I  know  that  thou  canst  fulfill  that  which 
thou  dost  now  promise  ?  " 

I  hesitated ;  the  time  had  come  for  me  to  play  my  last  card. 
Months  before,  I  had  found  one  night  on  the  streets  of 
London  a  ring,  large,  peculiar,  strange,  with  a  miter  carved 
upon  the  soft  gold.  I  had  carried  it  to  a  jeweler,  thinking 
that  I  might  possibly  find  the  owner.  He,  being  a  Catholic, 
and  high  in  the  church  councils,  had  told  me  that  it  was  a 
ring  of  state  of  some  bishop;  whose  he  did  not  know.  I 
had  kept  the  ring,  not  finding  the  owner,  and  now  drew  it 
from  my  finger,  where  I  had  worn  it,  holding  it  out  to 
Father  Francis. 

He  took  it  in  his  fingers,  and  gazed  at  it.  A  look  of 
amazement  came  over  his  face,  and  he  looked  up,  the  ring 
still  in  his  hand. 

"  What  is  it  that  thou  woulclst  ask  ?  I  will  answer  it,"  he 
said,  bending  nearer  to  me,  our  heads  almost  meeting  over 
the  table,  his  flushed  face  touching  mine. 

"  Who  is  it  that  is  at  the  bottom  of  this  plan  to  kidnap  and 
detain  me  here?  "  I  asked. 

He  would  have  answered — a  moment  of  hesitation — he 
opened  his  mouth,  and  I  bent  forward  eagerly  to  catch  the 
answer. 


So       FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

Suddenly  a  look  of  horror  came  over  his  face;  he  was 
gazing  up,  the  expression  upon  his  countenance  such  as  I 
have  seen  in  the  eyes  of  a  bird,  charmed  by  the  baleful  gaze 
of  a  snake. 

The  voice  of  DeNortier  at  my  elbow  broke  the  silence. 
"  My  dear  sir,  I  object  to  thy  asking  such  pointed  questions," 
he  said. 

I  arose  to  my  feet,  and  turned  around.  DeNortier,  sober 
now,  stood  near  me,  a  look  of  almost  devilish  anger  upon 
his  face.  Near  him  stood  the  grim  Herrick,  sword  in  hand. 
They  had  entered  the  room  just  in  time  to  scatter  my  plans 
to  the  four  winds — just  at  the  moment  when  victory  was  in 
sight. 

"  And  so  thou  didst  think  to  wring  my  plans  from  my 
servants,"  the  pirate  continued,  his  face  white  with  rage. 
"  Thou  didst  try  all  thy  art  u-pon  me,  and  I,  unsuspecting, 
almost  fell  a  victim.  Then  when  thou  failed  on  me,  thou 
attempted  to  pick  from  yonder  drunken  sot  the  secret  of 
thy  detention.  This  is  the  work  of  a  gentleman." 

"  And  so  is  that  of  a  jailer,"  I  replied,  angered  at  the  gibe. 
"  It  is  the  work  of  a  gentleman  to  kidnap  a  man,  struck 
senseless  in  the  street  by  one  of  thy  ruffians,  and  detain  him 
here  against  his  will.  I  count  it  no  sin  to  fight  the  devil 
with  fire,"  and  I  drew  my  sword,  and  stood  on  guard. 

He  drew  his  sword  also,  and  for  a  moment  I  thought 
that  he  would  cross  with  me,  but  he  hesitated — then 
sheathed  it. 

"  Another  time,  sir,"  he  said.  "  Believe  me,  it  is  only  for 
important  reasons,  which  I  cannot  explain,  that  I  do  not 
satisfy  thee  now.  Ah !  "  he  said,  as  I  laughed  aloud  in 
scorn,  "  thou  dost  laugh.  It  is  an  old  saying  and  a  true  one, 
that  '  He  laughs  best  who  laughs  last.'  Have  no  fears,  I 
will  satisfy  thee,  but  the  time  is  not  yet  ripe.  Herrick,  take 
yon  drunken  sot  out  of  here." 

The  sailor  strode  to  the  door  and  called.  At  the  sound 
two  natives  entered.  He  motioned  to  the  priest,  who  had 
fallen  asleep  upon  the  table,  and  whose  stentorian  snores 
shook  the  very  goblets.  Picking  him  up  between  them,  they 
carried  him  out  of  the  door. 

The  Count  stood  looking  at  me  after  the  priest  had  been 
removed  from  the  room ;  the  anger  had  died  out  of  his  face, 


THE  ISLAND  ELDORADO  51 

and  a  look  of  grim  humor  had  replaced  it.     Finally  he  spoke : 

"  It  was  a  fortunate  thing  for  thee,  Sir  Thomas,  that  I 
came  in  when  I  did ;  a  little  more,  and  thy  head  would  have 
rested  on  an  uneasy  pillow. 

But  I  was  tired ;  tired  of  the  enigmas  and  puzzles ;  tired  of 
wearying  my  brain  with  unfruitful  guessing.  I  cared  not 
whether  he  laughed  or  frowned,  so  I  merely  inquired 
whether  my  room  was  ready,  and  made  known  my  wish  to 
retire. 

"  Certainly,"  he  answered,  and  touching  the  silver  gong 
again,  he  spoke  to  the  native.  Then  turning  to  me  he  said, 
"  Jose  will  show  thee  thy  room.  Good-night,  and  pleasant 
dreams,"  and  with  a  bow  he  threw  himself  upon  the  great 
couch. 

"  Thanks,"  I  answered. 

Following  the  Indian,  I  was  shown  up  a  noble  stairway, 
through  the  splendid  hall  into  a  large  room,  where  my  guide 
left  me,  after  lighting  the  candle  in  a  great  silver  stick,  the 
spoil  of  some  cathedral,  I  doubted  not. 

As  he  went  out,  I  heard  the  key  turn  in  the  lock,  and  I 
was  left  alone.  I  glanced  around  the  room.  It  was  fur- 
nished like  the  one  downstairs;  was  smaller  certainly,  and 
had  a  bed  instead  of  the  luxurious  couch. 

I  walked  over  to  the  window,  through  which  beamed  the 
splendid  tropic  moon,  and  drawing  aside  the  curtain,  I  saw 
that  the  window,  the  only  one  in  the  room,  had  an  iron 
grating  over  it.  I  was  fastened  in  securely,  no  doubt  of  that. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE   CAVE 

I  HAD  been  on  the  island  three  months,  and  as  yet  had 
found  no  clew  as  to  why  I  was  kept  there,  or  who  was 
responsible  for  my  detention. 

I  was  free  in  a  sense.  I  wandered  all  around  the  country, 
and  had  visited  the  native  settlement,  some  five  miles  from 
the  mansion,  as  I  called  DeXortier's  palatial  home;  had 
tramped  over  the  island,  which  was  about  fifteen  miles 
square,  and  had  seen  about  all  that  there  was  to  see  upon  it. 

But  I  had  not  been  able  to  discover  where  the  adventurer 
kept  the  treasure  which  he  took  from  the  vessels  that  he 
scuttled.  I  knew  that  the  galleon  on  which  the  Donna  De- 
Carnova  had  been,  carried  treasure  for  the  Spanish  crown; 
knew  that  he  had  taken  many  other  ships  laden  with  gold. 

My  life  went  on  much  as  usual.  DeXortier  had  been  gone 
for  two  months,  but  I  saw  no  change  in  my  condition ;  the 
servants  were  at  my  beck  and  call,  always  ready  to  wait 
upon  me.  I  spent  my  days  in  roaming  over  the  island,  my 
nights  in  exploring  the  great  house. 

Somewhat  discouraged  I  was,  as  I  wended  my  way  home- 
ward this  February  evening.  The  air  was  fresh  and  balmy, 
despite  the  fact  that  it  was  winter  and  the  people  in  England 
were  huddled  over  the  fires,  and  were  .wrapped  in  their 
great-coats  and  furs.  I  had  spent  the  day  hunting,  and  two 
natives  who  trotted  in  front  of  me  carried  the  spoils  of  the 
day,  a  lordly  stag ;  a  third  Indian  carried  my  musketoon. 

The  last  three  months  had  been  spent  profitably  in  a 
way;  the  time  had  been  passed  in  the  open  air,  and  my 
muscles  were  like  steel.  I  could  spend  the  whole  day  in 
the  chase,  and  at  night  be  fresh  and  untired.  I  had  also 
devoted  a  good  deal  of  my  time  to  learning  the  language  of 
the  Indians,  and  had  gotten  such  a  fair  idea  of  it  that  I  could 
carry  on  an  intelligible  conversation. 

52 


THE  CAVE  53 

But  I  was  low-spirited  and  downcast.  Would  I  ever  see 
England  again — and  Margaret?  At  the  thought  I  groaned 
aloud,  and  the  sound  caused  the  Indians  to  look  back  at  me. 

Shouting  to  them  to  go  on,  I  quickened  my  footsteps  and 
followed  faster.  They  were  rapidly  getting  out  of  speaking 
distance,  and  breaking  into  a  long,  swinging  trot,  they  turned 
in  among  some  trees,  and  were  lost  to  my  view. 

I  resumed  my  train  of  thought.  What  did  Margaret  think 
had  become  of  me — or  did  she  care?  England  I  would  fain 
see  again,  but  more  than  England,  more  than  all  else,  I 
longed  for  a  sight  of  her  whom  I  worshiped,  as  the  heathen 
worship  the  sun.  She  was  my  sun.  As  the  captive  longs 
for  a  sight  of  the  sun,  when  shut  up  for  weary  months  in 
some  deep  dungeon  far  below  the  prison  walls,  so  I  longed 
for  one  sight  of  the  Lady  Margaret  Carroll,  and  with  it  I 
would  have  been  content. 

What  had  become  of  Steele  and  the  lovely  Spanish 
maiden?  Were  they  safe  in  Spain,  or  had  the  pirate  but 
cozened  me  with  his  promise,  and  were  they  not  now  in 
some  prison  like  my  own?  If  Steele  had  reached  England 
safely,  had  he. delivered  my  message  to  my  lady?  What 
would  she  say  to  such  a  greeting  as  that  ?  These  and  many 
other  thoughts  filled  my  mind,  as  I  walked  briskly  on  to 
overtake  my  carriers. 

Descending  a  steep  hillock  overgrown  with  brush  and 
undergrowth,  I  saw  far  below  me,  some  one  hundred  yards 
away,  the  mansion,  from  the  windows  of  which  the  light 
streamed  down  and  brightened  up  the  dusk  below — for  it 
was  beginning  to  grow  dark. 

I  had  almost  reached  the  foot  of  the  hill,  when  I  stopped. 
The  dull  murmur  of  conversation  caught  my  ear,  and  I 
looked  around  me ;  there  was  no  one  in  sight.  Where  could 
the  sound  come  from?  It  was  near  me  somewhere.  I 
turned,  and  retraced  my  steps  a  few  feet,  the  voice  becoming 
plainer.  Stepping  cautiously,  for  I  did  not  know  what  I 
was  running  into,  I  peered  around. 

The  noise  seemed  to  come  from  the  ground  beneath  me. 
A  thick  hedge  of  bushes  was  at  my  elbow,  and  from  this 
the  sound  proceeded.  Softly  pushing  them  aside,  I  looked 
behind  them.  Below  me  I  could  see  a  light ;  that  was  where 
the  people  were,  evidently,  and  talking  in  English. 


54       FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

I  crawled  under  the  bushes,  and  found  myself  in  a  low 
cave.  Quietly  moving  forward,  I  looked  down.  The  soft 
dirt  on  which  I  stood  came  abruptly  to  an  end,  and  a  sheer 
fall  of  fifteen  feet  was  directly  beneath  me. 

Sitting  together,  facing  each  other,  a  candle  between  them, 
were  Herrick  and  the  old  priest,  Father  Francis.  Herrick 
was  talking,  and  I  bent  forward  to  hear  what  he  said. 

"  Yes,  the  captain  has  gone  forward  to  meet  him  now. 
They  will  come  back  together." 

"  A  curse  on  them  both !  "  Francis  replied.  "  What  do 
we  care  whether  they  come  back  or  not?"  and  he  leaned 
forward  to  peer  at  Herrick;  but  the  pirate's  face  was  in- 
scrutable. He  straightened  back  with  a  sigh,  and  looked 
up  to  where  I  lay. 

"  It  is  a  shame,"  the  priest  went  on,  "  to  keep  so  gallant 
a  gentleman  here  in  this  hole.  If  he  loves  the  maid,  let  him 
have  her,  and  be  hanged  to  him." 

"  Thou  wilt  sing  a  different  tune,  when  I  tell  the  Count 
what  thou  hast  said,"  Herrick  answered,  and  he  leaned  back 
calmly  against  the  rock. 

"  Hell  and  the  furies !  "  cried  the  old  rogue,  his  face  white 
with  terror.  "Thou  wouldst  not  tell  what  I  have  said  in 
jest  ?  " 

"  Why  not  ?  "  answered  the  sailor.  "  I  could  get  a  hand- 
ful of  gold  for  it." 

"  Herrick,"  the  priest  implored,  his  face  ashy  with  fright, 
"  ask  what  thou  wilt.  I  will  do  anything,  if  thou  wilt  but 
keep  secret  what  I  have  said  to  thee  here,  only  in  jest,"  and 
he  arose,  a  look  of  terror  awful  to  behold  upon  his  face. 

"  Well,  I  will  keep  silent,"  the  pirate  answered,  seemingly 
enjoying  the  fright  of  his  companion,  "  but  only  -upon  one 
condition,  which  I  will  tell  thee  in  a  moment.  But  what 
said  thou  awhile  ago  ? — that  the  Count  was  half-crazy.  Why 
dost  thou  say  that  ?  " 

Francis  hesitated ;  then  he  answered :  "  Did  I  not  see  him 
walk  the  floor  in  agony  only  a  few  days  ago,  and  cry  out  as 
if  in  pain?  Would  a  man  in  his  senses  do  that  thinkest 
thou?" 

"  It  may  be  that  he  has  something  upon  his  mind  that 
thou  dost  not  know  of,"  the  sailor  replied,  his  face  grim 
and  stolid. 


THE  CAVE  55 

The  priest  smiled,  his  wrinkles  deepening.  "  Or  perhaps 
it  is  more  likely  this  devil  of  an  Englishman  that  he  has 
upon  his  hands.  A  thousand  fiends  fly  away  with  them  both 
to  perdition !  "  the  priest  continued,  his  face  flushing  with 
anger.  "  Betwixt  them,  I  am  '  between  the  devil  and  the 
deep  blue  sea.'  The  Count  swears  that  he  will  burn  me  alive, 
if  I  so  much  as  intimate  to  this  fellow  what  I  know  about 
his  imprisonment ;  the  Englishman  will  kill  me  if  I  do  not 
tell.  Between  them  I  do  not  know  what  to  do,"  he  finished 
in  a  wail  of  agony. 

Herrick  still  looked  at  him  unmoved.  I  thought  I  could 
even  discern,  from  where  I  lay,  a  faint  trace  of  irony  about 
his  mouth. 

"  And  thou  wouldst  have  lost  thy  head,"  he  rejoined,  "  if 
we  had  not  come  upon  thee  in  the  nick  of  time,  one  night 
three  months  ago." 

"  What  wouldst  thou  have  ?  "  Father  Francis  cried.  "  The 
fool  had  me  fuddled  with  wine,  and  offered  jne  a  king's 
ransom.  What  could  I  do  ?  " 

The  seaman  shrugged  his  shoulders.  "  What  matter !  It 
is  done.  We  saved  thee — and  now  what  other  strange  thing 
hast  thou  seen  the  Count  do  lately?  Thou  art  like  a  cat, 
creeping  silently  about  the  house,  thy  paw  in  the  cream 
of  all." 

"  The  Count  sighs  for  some  lady  love,"  the  priest  con- 
tinued deliberately,  eying  his  companion,  to  see  what  effect 
this  announcement  would  have  upon  him.  "  Why,  even  on 
the  night  I  tell  thee  of,  did  I  not  hear  him  call  out  once, 
twice,  '  Margaret !  Margaret ! '  "  and  he  chuckled  to  himself 
in  glee  at  the  thought. 

I  started  in  my  hiding  place,  and  a  lump  of  dirt  dislodged 
itself  and  rolled  down  to  where  the  villains  sat.  They 
started ;  Francis  sprang  to  his  feet  in  terror. 

"  What  is  that  ?  "  he  cried,  and  he  peered  uneasily  up  to 
where  I  crouched. 

His  companion  kept  his  seat  unmoved. 

"  Art  thou  a  fool,"  he  said,  "  to  be  scared  out  of  thy  wits 
by  a  clod  of  dirt  falling?  Thou  art  even  as  if  thou  hadst 
seen  a  ghost,"  and  he  laughed  at  his  ally's  fright. 

The  priest  resumed  his  seat,  still  gazing  up  to  where  I 
lay. 


56       FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

"  I  fancy  Sir  Thomas  Winchester  is  after  me  in  every 
breeze  I  hear,"  he  muttered,  as  he  reseated  himself. 

"  Calm  thy  mind,"  the  seaman  rejoined.  "  He  is  safe  at 
his  supper  long  ere  this,  dreaming  over  the  king's  wine," 
and  he  grinned. 

"  What  foolishness  is  this  ?  The  Count  yearning  for 
some  fair  lady !  Dost  thou  take  me  for  a  schoolboy,  that  I 
should  believe  this?  Did  he  pine  for  some  maid,  he  would 
bestir  himself  and  take  her;  quietly,  if  possible — if  not,  then 
by  force.  Faith !  thou  little  knowest  him,  if  thou  thinkest 
he  would  pine  over  any  maiden." 

"  All  the  same,  comrade,  I  saw  him  wring  his  hands,  with 
my  own  eyes,  but  three  short  months  ago,  and  cry  out,  as  I 
have  told  thee,  the  name  Margaret.  Who  could  this  Mar- 
garet be,  if  not  a  lady?  " 

All  this  time  I  was  craning  my  neck  to  catch  every  word 
that  was  uttered,  my  mind  in  a  tumult.  Why  did  the  Count 
cry  Margaret?  There  was  but  one  Margaret — pure,  inno- 
cent, sweet.  As  soon  would  I  have  expected  a  worm  to 
raise  his  eyes  to  the  far-distant  stars,  as  that  this  blood- 
stained villain  should  raise  his  evil  eyes  to  her — so  far  above 
him. 

And  yet  would  this  not  explain  my  detention?  Perhaps 
the  pirate  expected  to  lure  Margaret  from  her  home,  and 
bring  her  here  to  torture  me  with  the  sight  of  her  in  his 
arms,  before  he  should  make  away  with  me. 

Yes,  it  was  like  him.  He  would  exult  in  such  exquisite 
anguish  as  this,  and  at  the  thought  I  ground  my  teeth  to- 
gether, and  felt  for  the  hilt  of  my  sword.  Happen  what 
might,  this  should  not  come  to  pass.  Rather  would  I,  with 
one  swift  blow,  put  an  end  to  her  misery,  and  fall  upon  my 
own  sword,  than  to  witness  such  a  scene  as  this — death 
would  be  a  boon  beside  it. 

Perhaps  DeNortier  was  even  now  returning  with  her  on 
his  ship,  that  evil  smile  upon  his  face  as  he  thought  of  my 
anguish  and  his  triumph.  He  had  been  gone  three  months ; 
and  I  had  heard  one  of  the  men  say  only  the  day  before,  that 
the  Count  would  return  now  almost  any  time. 

I  bent  forward  again;  they  had  resumed  their  conver- 
sation. 

"  And  now,"  said  Herrick,  "  I  wm  tell  the  price  of  my 


THE  CAVE  57 

silence.  Answer  the  question  that  I  ask,  and  the  grave 
shall  be  no  more  silent  than  I ;  refuse,  and  I  will  go  to 
DeNortier  immediately  upon  his  arrival,  and  tell  him  what 
thou  hast  said  to  me.  Thou  hast  thy  choice,"  and  he  looked 
carelessly  at  the  other,  as  though  he  would  not  give  a  far- 
thing which  course  he  pursued. 

Father  Francis  was  moistening  his  white  lips  with  his 
tongue.  "  Thou  knowest  I  must  answer,"  he  said  sullenly. 
"  Why  trifle  with  me?  What  is  thy  question?" 

"  Who  is  it  behind  this  plot  to  keep  Sir  Thomas  Win- 
chester here  ?  "  Herrick  asked  quietly,  and  leaning  back,  he 
gazed  up  at  the  wall  of  the  cave  above  him. 

His  companion  was  trembling  with  fear.  "  Tis  as  much 
as  my  life  is  worth  to  tell  thee!  "  he  cried  excitedly.  "  I 
durst  not!  Anything  but  this — anything!  I  implore  thee 
to  ask  me  some  other  question.  Herrick,  I  have  been  thy 
friend ;  have  stood  by  thee  through  thick  and  thin,  when 
others  would  have  forsaken  and  left  thee  to  thy  fate.  For 
God's  sake!  ask  not  this  of  me.  Dost  thou  remember 
Gromas?  Did  I  not  save  thy  life  there,  when  the  very 
breath  of  thy  body  hung  by  but  a  thread,  and  I  could  have 
slain  thee  with  a  word  ?  For  the  sake  of  this  spare  me !  " 
And  with  clasped  hands  he  looked  at  the  other. 

"  It  is  as  much  as  thy  life  is  worth  not  to  tell  me,"  boldly 
answered  the  adventurer.  ''  Rememberest  thou  the  tender 
mercies  of  our  captain — the  Indian  burned  alive  at  the  stake ; 
the  mutineer  crucified ;  the  slave  branded  with  red-hot  irons ; 
the ?" 

"  Hush !  "  cried  the  poor  priest,  his  eyes  almost  starting 
from  their  sockets.  "  Thou  makest  my  very  blood  run  cold. 
Lean  forward,  and  I  will  whisper  it  in  thy  ear — the  very 
walls  have  ears  in  this  place." 

Herrick  leaned  forward,  his  eyes  sparkling.  The  priest 
bent  over  to  whisper  to  him.  In  my  eagerness  to  hear,  I 
leaned  forward  further — further  over  the  edge  of  the  ledge, 
and  Dame  Fortune,  with  a  twist  of  her  wheel,  turned  the 
propitious  fates  aside.  For  even  as  I  bent  forward,  my  ears 
strained  to  catch  the  slightest  whisper,  the  soft  earth  under 
me  gave  way,  and  in  a  perfect  avalanche  of  dirt,  shrubbery, 
and  rocks,  I  rolled  down  into  the  camp  of  my  enemies. 

With  a  yell— shrill,  loud,  and  piercing,  which  rang  through 


58       FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

the  cave  like  the  blast  of  a  trumpet,  the  priest  sprang  up. 
With  one  spring  like  a  wild  goat,  he  was  upon  the  ledge 
from  which  only  one  short  moment  ago  I  had  fallen.  I 
heard  him  tear  through  the  bushes,  and  run  down  the  hill 
outside,  as  though  the  furies  were  after  him.  The  sound 
died  away  in  the  distance — he  was  gone. 

But  the  other  rogue  was  of  sterner  mold.  With  an  oath, 
he  whipped  out  his  cutlass,  and  was  upon  me  as  I  was  rising 
from  the  ground.  Well  it  was  that  I  had  on  my  light  steel 
breastplate,  for  the  blade,  coming  viciously  down,  struck 
full  upon  it,  and  glanced  off  harmlessly,  or  I  would  not 
have  been  here  to  tell  the  tale.  In  an  instant  I  had  drawn 
my  sword  and  was  on  guard. 

"  I  have  against  thee  a  goodly  account  to  settle,  Master 
Herrick,"  I  said.  "  The  night  wanes,  and  we  must  to 
business." 

"  Aye,"  he  cried,  "  I  will  rid  the  world  of  one  rascal," 
and  he  pressed  upon  me,  thrusting,  cutting,  striking  with 
such  fury  that,  had  my  blade  not  been  a  good  one,  it  would 
have  broken  sheer  off,  from  the  very  force  of  the  blows. 

I  let  him  come  on,  contenting  myself  with  parrying  his 
thrusts,  for  by  and  by  I  knew  that  he  would  exhaust  himself, 
and  then  I  would  force  from  him  the  secret  of  my  imprison- 
ment; for  the  priest  had  whispered  it  into  his  ear  before  I 
had  rolled  down  upon  them. 

Of  Father  Francis  I  had  no  fear.  He  would  not  bring 
help  to  his  comrade.  No,  I  knew  him  too  well  to  think 
that  he  would  fail  to  protect  himself.  It  was  to  his  interest 
that  Herrick  should  be  silenced,  now  that  he  knew  so  much, 
and  he  was  too  shrewd  not  to  know  what  was  best  for  his 
own  interest. 

So  I  held  my  own,  and  let  him  exhaust  himself  with  his 
fruitless  efforts.  Back  he  came  upon  me,  striking  down 
blow  after  blow  with  his  blade,  any  one  of  which,  had  it 
gone  home,  would  have  split  me  like  a  herring.  I  could 
have  run  him  through  at  any  moment,  for  he  left  his  whole 
breast  exposed  in  his  insane  fury ;  but  I  merely  waited, 
calmly,  coolly  meeting  every  thrust,  parrying  every  cut  with 
a  wrist  of  steel. 

Five  minutes  passed,  and  the  smile  which  at  first  had  been 
upon  his  face  died  away.  The  great  beads  of  sweat  began 


THE  CAVE  59 

to  gather  upon  his  forehead,  as  he  saw  his  every  trick  and 
maneuver  met  easily,  without  an  effort;  and  how  fresh  I 
was,  and  knew  that  he  was  rapidly  exhausting  himself. 

Another  little  trick  he  tried,  but  I  read  what  was  coming 
in  his  eyes,  even  before  he  thrust,  and  met  him,  parried  his 
blade,  and  thrusting  back,  laid  open  his  cheek — the  first  time 
that  I  had  drawn  blood. 

Then  slowly  I  began  to  advance  towards  him,  thrusting 
faster,  faster,  faster — surrounding  him  with  a  flaming  wall 
of  steel,  which,  try  as  he  might,  he  could  not  penetrate. 
Backwards — backwards  I  pressed  him. 

It  was  a  grim,  weird  scene.  The  white,  bare  walls  of  the 
cave  lit  up  by  the  gleam  of  one  little  candle;  the  shadows 
coming  and  going  upon  the  sides,  as  the  air  from  above 
flared  the  wick  of  the  candle.  Now  we  were  in  the  light; 
now  in  darkness. 

The  wind  was  rising  outside ;  already  it  wailed  and 
moaned,  like  the  souls  of  the  lost.  There  was  not  a  sound 
to  break  the  stillness  that  reigned  throughout  the  cave,  save 
only  that — for  we  had  fought  in  grim  silence — only  the 
sound  of  our  feet  upon  the  stones,  as  we  moved  and  turned 
hither  and  thither,  and  the  quick  panting  of  our  hot  breath. 

There,  within  the  walls  of  the  cavern,  we  fought  out  the 
last  hard  battle,  that  sooner  or  later,  in  some  guise  or  other, 
comes  to  all  of  mortal  flesh;  that  grim,  silent  struggle  in 
darkness  and  agony,  and  in  that  despair  that  wrings  the 
heart,  as  we  run  the  last  race,  with  Life  in  the  balance,  and 
the  specter,  Death,  holding  in  his  fleshless  hand  the  scales. 

I  could  feel  his  presence  that  night,  as  he  stalked  about 
us,  his  garments  almost  touching  us,  as  we  struggled. to  and 
fro — shut  off  from  the  world,  with  only  the  feeble  rays  of 
one  little  candle.  Life  seemed  far  away  and  unreal ;  Death 
seemed  near  and  omnipresent. 

Strange  thoughts  crossed  my  mind,  as  I  cut  and  thrust  at 
the  grim  pirate.  I  recalled  how  my  mother  had  looked, 
twenty  years  ago,  as  she  lay  in  state  in  the  great  hall  at 
Richmond  Castle.  My  years  seemed  to  fall  from  me  as  a 
mantle,  and  I  was  again  the  little  boy,  innocent  and  fresh, 
as,  holding  my  nurse's  hand,  I  looked  down  upon  the  cold, 
waxen  features  of  one  whom  I  had  known  and  loved. 

I  remembered  the  thrill  of  fear — or  was  it  only  dread  of 


60   FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

the  unknown? — that  filled  my  mind,  as  I  looked  upon  the 
change  that  had  been  wrought  by  the  hand  of  the  great 
destroyer.  The  calm,  serene  features,  lovely  with  a  beauty 
not  of  earth;  with  that  look  of  majesty  which  death  brings 
to  the  face  of  mortals,  as  they  lie  wrapped  in  the  embrace 
of  the  last  foe. 

It  is  as  if  he  would  erase  the  lines  and  wrinkles  that 
sorrow  and  care  had  wrought — which  the  toil  and  pain  of 
this  cold  sphere  had  imprinted  upon  that  patient  face — 
and  instead  would  imprint  upon  its  calm  lineaments  that 
great  mystery  which  none  but  the  immortal  can  know. 

It  all  came  back  to  me,  and  I  could  remember  how  I  had 
turned  away  in  the  throes  of  my  first  real  grief.  Ah !  many 
since  then  had  old  "  Time  "  brought  me,  but  none  so  bitter 
as  the  first. 

Strange  thoughts  to  think,  as  I  pressed  the  sea  rover  back 
nearer  the  wall. 

Ah !  I  had  him — but  he  sprang  nimbly  aside,  and  my  blade 
passed  under  his  arm. 

I  had  forgotten  my  scheme  to  spare  his  life ;  the  blood 
thirst  was  upon  me;  the  blood  of  the  fighting  Richmonds 
was  up.  Angered  by  the  long  fight,  angered  at  myself  that 
I  had  not  slain  him  when  I  had  a  chance,  I  pressed  him 
harder  and  harder,  with  no  thought  but  to  run  him  through. 

And  now  his  back  was  against  the  wall ;  he  could  retreat 
no  further.  He  turned  in  despair,  as  I  have  seen  some 
hunted  thing  do  when  driven  to  its  lair;  as  I  have  seen 
some  lone  wolf  when  brought  to  bay  by  the  hunters,  and 
hope  has  fled,  determined  to  strike  one  last  blow,  and  then 
if  need  be,  to  go  down  with  its  face  to  its  foes,  and  its  teeth 
clinched  in  the  throat  of  some  good  hound. 

The  adventurer  sprang  at  me  in  such  fury  that  I  was 
compelled  to  give  back  a  pace  or  two,  or  be  cut  to  pieces. 
But  his  strength  was  gone ;  he  was  exhausted — the  end  had 
come. 

I  know  not  at  that  last  moment,  whether  I  would  have 
spared  his  life — I  cannot  tell ;  but  Fate,  who  ever  stands 
patiently  at  our  side,  awaiting  a  favorable  opportunity  to 
interfere,  took  the  matter  out  of  my  hands.  For  even  as  I 
drew  back  to  end  the  matter  by  one  home  thrust,  my  feet 
slipped  upon  the  stone  and  I  stumbled. 


THE  CAVE  6 1 

With  a  cry,  he  thrust  full  at  my  breast,  a  blow  that  would 
have  finished  me ;  but  he  was  too  much  exhausted  to  strike 
true.  The  blade  slipped  between  my  arm  and  my  shoulder, 
and  caught  for  an  instant — it  was  enough.  Recovering  my- 
self, I  made  one  good  lunge.  He  had  on  no  armor,  and 
the  blade  striking  him  full  in  the  breast,  right  above  the 
heart,  passed  entirely  through  his  body  and  stood  out  a  foot 
behind  his  back. 

With  a  shout,  he  threw  up  his  hands  and  dropped  like  a 
log,  the  force  of  the  fall  wrenching  the  blade  from  his 
body.  I  stood  holding  the  dripping  sword  in  my  hand,  and 
looked  down  at  him,  as  he  lay  upon  the  floor.  A  slight 
shudder  passed  over  his  body;  one  deep,  long  sigh  came 
from  his  lips — and  then  he  lay  motionless. 

That  figure,  which  but  a  short  moment  before  had  been 
animated  with  hatred  and  thirst  for  my  life,  was  now  power- 
less to  help  or  hurt  me.  Only  a  moment  ago  he  had  been 
a  man,  with  a  man's  soul ;  had  loved  and  sorrowed ;  had 
rejoiced  and  mourned;  had  toiled  and  striven — now  he 
was  but  a  lump  of  senseless  clay.  He  had  fought  a  good 
fight;  he  had  his  faults,  but  he  was  a  man.  Peace  to  his 
ashes ! 

Picking  up  what  remained  of  the  candle  from  the  floor, 
I  walked  back  further  into  the  cave.  It  seemed  to  me  to 
be  the  work  of  nature ;  and  at  the  further  end  a  long,  dark 
passageway  led  deeper  into  the  earth. 

I  hesitated  a  moment,  as  I  peered  into  it.  Then  I  listened, 
but  could  hear  nothing,  so  I  plunged  boldly  into  the  tunnel, 
the  candle  in  my  left  hand,  my  drawn  sword  before  me  in 
my  right,  its  red  blade  still  dripping.  Stopping  I  wiped  the 
blood  off  upon  my  kerchief,  and  passed  on  down  the  narrow 
way. 

Where  it  led  I  did  not  know ;  nor  with  what  secret  traps 
it  was  filled.  It  might  be  that  I  would  learn  the  mystery 
of  my  captivity  at  the  end;  it  might  be  that  I  would  meet 
with  such  a  fate  as  Herrick. 

Probably  this  tunnel  led  to  some  place  where  the  pirates 
gathered  to  discuss  the  plans  for  their  expeditions  and 
forays ;  or  it  was  possible  that  DeNortier  had  his  treasure 
concealed  somewhere  within  its  dark  depths,  and  even  now 
these  two  men  whom  I  had  seen  had  been  sent  to  watch  it 


62       FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

I  must  be  careful,  or  I  would  walk  full  into  the  pirates' 
arms. 

I  had  walked  perhaps  a  hundred  feet,  when  I  stopped. 
Two  paths  diverged  here — one  to  the  right,  the  other  to  the 
left ;  both  yawned  dark,  gloomy,  and  mysterious  before  me. 
I  had  long  since  passed  out  of  the  natural  part  of  the  cave, 
and  this  was  plainly  the  work  of  man,  for  I  could  see  upon 
its  sides  the  mark  of  the  pick  and  shovel. 

Both  ways  looked  alike  to  me.  Hesitating  a  moment,  I 
drew  a  coin  from  my  pocket.  If  the  Queen's  head  fell  up- 
permost, I  would  go  to  the  right;  if  the  reverse,  to  the  left. 
I  tossed  the  coin  into  the  air  and  bent  over  it  as  it  fell.  It 
had  fallen  upon  its  face,  and  turning  to  the  left,  I  passed 
on  down  the  path  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet  more. 

I  stopped  again.  Before  me,  shining  down  from  the  top 
of  the  rock  overhead,  a  few  yards  away,  there  gleamed  a 
light.  Moving  cautiously  forward,  I  blew  out  my  candle, 
and  in  a  moment  came  upon  a  flight  of  stone  steps.  Look- 
ing up,  I  could  see  that  what  had  appeared  to  me  to  be  a 
light  was  simply  an  opening  in  the  wall  above  me,  which  led 
into  a  lighted  room. 

Ascending  the  steps,  I  stood  in  the  bed-chamber  of  De- 
Nortier.  I  had  never  been  in  it  before.  It  was  the  only 
room  in  the  house,  so  far  as  I  knew,  that  I  had  never  en- 
tered ;  but  the  door  was  always  fastened  when  I  tried  it,  and 
I  could  find  no  key  that  would  fit  the  lock. 

Heavy  tapestry  lined  the  walls,  and  as  I  stood  in  the  room 
I  was  concealed  from  view  by  the  embroidered  arras,  which 
hung  directly  in  front  of  the  trap-door,  hiding  it  from  the 
sight  of  the  occupants  of  the  chamber. 

The  floor  was  of  polished  wood,  as  was  the  rest  of  the 
house,  and  bending  down  I  closed  the  aperture  through 
which  I  had  come,  noting  as  I  did  so  how  cunningly  it  fitted 
into  the  wood,  so  as  to  be  indiscernible  to  the  eye. 

A  thought  struck  me.  I  had  best  leave  the  trap-door 
ajar ;  it  might  be  that  those  who  had  left  it  open  might  wish 
to  go  through  it  again.  It  would  arouse  suspicion  were  it 
found  closed.  Bending  down  I  endeavored  to  again  open 
the  door,  but  in  vain.  It  was  evidently  worked  by  some 
secret  spring,  and  desisting  from  the  vain  attempt,  I  peered 
through  the  hangings  into  the  brilliantly  lighted  room. 


THE  CAVE  63 

The  same  golden  candelabra  suspended  from  the  wall; 
the  same  heavy,  elegant  furniture  and  luxurious  couches; 
the  same  soft  rugs  and  skins  upon  the  floors ;  even  the 
identical  odor  of  flowers,  tropical  and  sweet-scented. 

Upon  a  little  table  stood  a  bottle  of  that  same  delicious 
nectar  that  I  had  drunk  before ;  even  the  very  golden  gob- 
lets were  there,  from  which  DeNortier  and  I,  and  also 
Father  Francis,  had  sipped  the  amber  juice. 

I  had  not  tasted  such  wine  as  that  since  the  fat  priest  had 
drunk  with  me,  that  night  which  had  proved  so  near  his 
undoing.  DeNortier  had  sailed  the  next  day,  where,  I  did 
not  know ;  the  burly  Francis  I  had  not  seen  since,  until 
this  evening  in  the  cave ;  only  Herrick,  the  grim,  with  a  few 
hardy  ruffians,  had  remained  behind. 

I  had  already  stepped  into  the  room,  thinking  to  let  myself 
out  of  the  door  and  into  the  great  hall,  when  the  soft  thud 
of  approaching  footsteps  caused  me  to  dodge  back  behind 
the  friendly  tapestry.  A  key  grated  in  the  lock;  the  door 
swung  open,  and  I  heard  the.  tread  of  footsteps  across  the 
threshold. 

The  key  turned  again,  and  the  voice  of  DeNortier  broke 
the  silence.  "  Come,  my  dear  Lord,  thou  art  safe  here.  Be 
seated,  pray." 

The  noise  of  some  heavy  article  being  pushed  over  the 
floor,  and  I  could  hear  them  throw  themselves  upon  the 
couches. 

Only  one  man  with  the  Count,  whom,  I  did  not  know.  I 
had  only  heard  him  growl  out  a  brief  "  Thank  thee,"  as  he 
took  the  proffered  seat.  A  man  of  rank,  too,  evidently,  for 
DeNortier  had  said,  "  My  Lord."  What  did  a  noble  in 
this  part  of  the  world?  English,  too,  by  his  voice.  I  had 
as  soon  expected  to  see  an  elephant  here  as  an  English  lord. 

The  stranger  spoke.  "  Where  is  our  prisoner  ?  "  he  said 
in  a  low,  clear  voice.  "  I  care  not  to  meet  him  during  my 
brief  stay  here." 

Where  had  I  heard  that  voice  before?  It  sounded  as 
familiar  to  me  as  my  own.  In  London,  surely,  but  I  could 
not  for  my  life  remember  whose  it  was.  Could  I  but  peer 
out  from  my  hiding-place  without  detection,  I  would  soon 
find  out  who  the  visitor  was. 

Carefully,  very  carefully,  I  drew  aside  a  fold  of  the 


64       FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

arras  and  looked  out.  There  facing  m<  nd  looking  down 
at  DeNortier,  who  sat  opposite,  a  grin  of  pleasure  upon  his 
face,  sat  the  Viscount  James  Henry  Hampden.  The  same 
piercing  gray  eye,  dark  brown  hair  and  pointed  beard ;  the 
same  nose  and  broad,  wide  mouth ;  the  same  cold,  hard  ex- 
pression upon  his  face.  As  though  he  were  at  Lady  Wilt- 
shire's ball,  instead  of  upon  a  wild  island  in  the  unknown 
Western  seas,  he  sat  there,  gay  and  careless. 

So  this  was  the  explanation  that  I  had  sought  so  long. 
He  should  pay  dearly  for  this  deed.  I  had  a  heavy  reckon- 
ing against  him,  but  it  could  wait  for  a  while.  Perhaps  I 
would  learn  something  of  interest  to  me  to-night. 

Luckily  this  part  of  the  room  (I  was  in  the  furthest 
corner)  was  in  the  shadow,  for  the  tapestry  hung  some  six 
or  eight  inches  from  the  wall,  and  I  could  move  stealthily 
behind  it  without  being  seen  from  the  room. 

But  the  Count  was  speaking.  "  No  fear  of  that,  my  Lord. 
I  inquired  from  one  of  the  servants  as  I  came  in,  and  he 
informed  me  that  our  prisoner  had  not  returned  from  a 
long  hunt.  He  is  probably  sleeping  in  the  hut  of  some 
native  to-night.  Have  no  fear — he  cannot  hear  of  thy 
arrival." 

And  now  he  proceeded  to  fill  one  of  the  golden  goblets 
with  wine ;  pushing  it  toward  Hampden,  and  filling  another 
for  himself,  he  said,  "  Let  us  drink  a  toast  in  this  rare  old 
wine.  What  shall  it  be?  I  await  thy  pleasure,"  and  he 
rose  to  his  feet  and  bowed. 

The  Viscount  hesitated;  for  a  moment  he  sat  as  if  unde- 
cided. But  the  wine  he  had  drunk  before  had  mounted  to 
his  head,  and  he  too  arose  to  his  feet  and  extended  his  glass. 

"  I  give  thee  a  toast !  "  he  cried,  his  colorless  cheek  warm- 
ing. "  One  for  gods  and  men !  Drink  with  me  to  the 
fairest  of  earth's  mortals,  as  divinely  beautiful  and  as  inno- 
cent as  an  angel ;  one  upon  whose  slightest  word  all  London 
hangs — to  the  Lady  Margaret  Carroll !  "  And  he  drained 
the  great  golden  goblet  in  a  draught. 

'  The  Lady  Margaret  Carroll !  "  rejoined  the  sea  rover, 
lifting  the  goblet  to  his  lips.  "  May  she  be  the  bride  of 
the  bravest  gallant !  "  and  he  too  drained  his  cup  to  the 
dregs. 

The  Viscount  still  stood  staring  at  him  as  the  Count  fin- 


THE  CAVE  65 

ished  his  cup  an\t%et  it  upon  the  table.  "Yes,"  said  he 
finally,  with  a  frown,  "  may  the  bravest  man  win  her."  And 
following  the  example  of  DeNortier,  he  resumed  his  reclin- 
ing position  upon  the  couch. 

"  And  now,  my  Lord,"  the  adventurer  continued,  "  how 
long  since  is  it  that  thy  noble  uncle  died,  and  thou  didst  come 
into  the  possession  of  the  title  and  estate  ?  " 

"  Only  a  bare  two  months  ago,"  answered  Hampden,  with 
a  growl.  "  I  thought  the  old  fool  would  never  die.  He 
hung  on  to  the  estates  and  title  as  though  he  thought  that 
he  could  carry  them  in  his  doublet  with  him,  when  he  passed 
out  of  this  world.  I  had  thought  that  I  would  finally  have 
to  end  his  sufferings  with  my  dagger,  but  he  at  last  saved  me 
that  trouble.  The  Saints  be  praised !  " 

With  a  devout  sigh  at  the  thought  of  such  sin  and  wicked- 
ness, he  put  to  his  lips  the  goblet  that  the  Count  had  refilled, 
and  drank  off  half  of  its  contents  with  a  gulp.  Then  putting 
it  down  once  more  on  the  table,  he  continued: 

"  I  had  been  here  long  since  had  it  not  been  for  that ;  but 
from  day  to  day  I  kept  waiting  for  the  old  Lord  to  die. 
Each  day  we  thought  would  be  his  last,  but  he  held  on  for 
months,"  and  looking  up  at  the  golden  candelabra,  he  sighed 
again. 

"  And  what  effect  had  the  titles  and  estates  upon  thy  lady 
love  ? "  asked  DeNortier,  with  a  slight  smile.  "  Surely, 
Lord  Dunraven,  the  possessor  of  an  ancient  title  and  lordly 
estates,  would  be  a  fit  mate  for  any  lady,  barring  none. 
Even  the  Queen  would  not  stoop  did  she  unite  her  fate  with 
so  noble  a  line." 

Lord  Dunraven  frowned  blackly.  "  It  is  true  many  a 
titled  lady  would  be  proud  to  be  Lady  Dunraven,  wife  of 
one  of  the  greatest  noblemen  of  England,  but  the  foolish 
girl  is  as  obstinate  as  a  donkey.  She  would  have  none  of 
it ;  told  me  she  would  be  my  friend  ever,  but  I  could  never 
hope  for  more.  The  foul  fiend  fly  away  with  such  a 
friend !  "  he  cried,  his  anger,  stimulated  by  the  rich  wine, 
arising  at  the  thought. 

"  I  believe  that  she  loves  this  Sir  Thomas  Winchester,  so 
I  had  thee  to  bring  him  here." 

My  heart  gave  a  great  bound  of  joy  as  I  heard  this.  Was 
it  possible  that  Lady  Margaret  Carroll,  courted  and  ad- 


66       FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

mired,  with  the  choice  of  England's  nobility  before  her,  her- 
self the  bearer  of  a  proud  name,  and  with  great  estates,  did 
she — could  she — love  and  remember  a  gentleman  spurned 
by  his  own  family,  penniless,  an  outcast  from  his  home? 
Was  she  true  to  me,  or  was  it  only  maidenly  coyness,  but 
used  to  heat  my  lord's  passion,  that  she  repulsed  him  thus  ? 

"If  I  cannot  win,  he  shall  not!"  and  rising  to  his  feet, 
Dunraven  began  to  pace  the  floor. 

The  pirate's  face  wore  a  serious  air,  and  fingering  the 
goblet  before  him,  he  spoke  to  Lord  Dunraven,  who  was 
tramping  restlessly  to  and  fro. 

"If  thou  fearest  that,  my  Lord,  why  not  say  the  word? 
A  dagger  in  the  back,  and  thy  rival  would  be  out  of  thy  way 
forever." 

"  No,"  Dunraven  said,  stopping  for  a  moment  his  aimless 
walk.  "  No ;  I  reserve  him  for  a  more  exquisite  torture 
than  that;  he  would  not  suffer — a  blow,  and  he  would  be 
out  of  his  misery.  But  to  see  her  in  my  arms,  his  success- 
ful rival,  to  have  her  cry  to  him  for  aid,  and  he  bound  help- 
less, unable  to  do  aught  but  writhe  in  impotent  agony — 
agony  which  wrings  the  soul — ah,  my  friend !  that  would 
be  revenge  indeed,  such  as  I  long  for.  Watch  over  him 
carefully.  I  would  not  have  him  come  to  harm  -for  an  earl's 
ransom.  Curse  him!  How  I  hate  him!  When  I  can 
bring  him  to  such  a  fate  as  this  I  shall  be  content,  and  not 
until  then  will  I  rest." 

"  And  what  are  thy  plans  ?  "  DeNortier  asked,  his  hands 
still  fingering  listlessly  the  massive  goblet. 

The  other  looked  at  him  keenly  with  his  cold  gray  eye. 
"  Can  I  trust  thee  ?  "  he  asked  suspiciously. 

The  adventurer  laughed  sardonically.  "  Thou  hast 
trusted  me  thus  far,"  he  answered.  "  Have  I  played  thee 
false  in  aught  that  thou  askest  me  this  ?  " 

"  Forgive  me,"  replied  the  Viscount.  "  Forgive  me — but 
there  hangs  so  much  at  stake  that  I  fear  to  trust  myself. 
Listen,  and  thou  shalt  learn  my  plans  and  purpose,"  and 
drawing  up  a  heavy  chair  to  the  table,  he  seated  himself. 

Filling  up  another  goblet  of  wine,  and  drinking  it  down  as 
though  it  were  a  thimbleful,  he  resumed : 

"  The  lady  will  not  yield  to  me.  I  will  give  her  but 
one  more  chance  to  freely  and  of  her  own  will  become  my; 


THE  CAVE  67 

bride.  If  she  still  refuses  to  consent,  then,"  a  frown,  dark 
and  ominous,  passed  over  his  face,  "  I  will  by  some  ruse 
obtain  possession  of  her  and  by  force  carry  her  on  board  one 
of  my  ships.  Then,  ho  for  Eldorado !  " 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  noticing  the  look  of  astonishment  upon 
the  Spaniard's  face,  "  Sir  Thomas  Winchester  shall  behold 
her  my  bride.  When  he  has  suffered  enough  to  satisfy  me, 
I  will  put  him  out  of  the  way.  We  will  stay  here  until 
my  lady  becomes  reconciled,  and  then  we  will  sail  back 
to  England  and  home,"  and  his  eyes,  so  cold  and  gray, 
lighted  up  with  delight  and  pleasure  as  he  surveyed  the 
face  of  the  other. 

His  companion  did  not  at  once  speak,  but  sat  in  silence. 
"  And  all  this,"  he  finally  said  musingly — "  all  this  toil  and 
blood  and  sweat  for  one  woman,  when  a  score  as  beautiful 
stand  at  thy  elbow.  Truly  did  some  wise  man  say,  '  What 
fools  we  mortals  be.'  " 

"  Ah !  "  answered  Dunraven,  rising  from  his  chair,  "  thou 
hast  not  seen  the  Lady  Margaret  Carroll.  Didst  thou  but 
lay  eyes  upon  her,  thou  wouldst  wonder  no  longer,  for  she 
is  the  daintiest  slip  of  mortality  that  ever  graced  this  cold 
gray  earth.  Man,  half  London  is  wild  over  her!  " 

"  It  may  be  so,"  DeNortier  replied,  yawning  behind  his 
hand.  "  I  would,  for  my  part,  prefer  some  less  lovely  maid 
who  would  be  won  more  easily,  and  without  all  this  labor." 

"  Tendit  ad  astral"  cried  my  lord.  Then  bending  across 
the  table,  "Thou  shouldst  see  this  lady.  Did  I  not  fear 
that  she  would  entangle  that  black  heart  of  thine  in  her 
golden  tresses,  I  would  take  thee  in  disguise  with  me  to 
London,  and  show  thee  this  wondrous  beauty." 

"  No  fear  of  that,"  rejoined  DeNortier,  a  grim  smile  of 
amusement  upon  his  countenance.  "  Would  the  lady  prefer 
a  worn  old  warrior,  his  neck  resting  uneasily  upon  his 
shoulders,  to  a  noble  of  England,  handsome,  rich,  accom- 
plished ?  "  and  he  drummed  his  fingers  restlessly  upon  the 
table,  his  legs  sprawled  out  before  him. 

"  Thou  flatterest  me,  my  friend,  and  underratest  thyself. 
The  lady  would  look  twice  before  she  refused  thee."  And 
Dunraven  looked  at  his  companion. 

Truly  they  were  a  striking  pair  as  they  sat  together 
beneath  the  candlelight,  and  thou  couldst  have  searched 


68       FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

Europe,  and  not  have  found  their  match  for  comeliness  and 
martial  bearing.  Dunraven,  with  his  broad  shoulders,  his 
striking  face,  his  proud  pose,  dark  brown  hair  and  beard; 
the  Spaniard,  more  slender,  but  quicker,  more  agile,  his  jet- 
black  hair  and  beard  gleaming  like  the  wing  of  a  crow  in 
the"  light. 

They  were  a  dangerous  couple.  DeNortier .  was  the 
leopard,  restless,  cunning,  lurking  ready  to  spring  at  a 
moment's  warning — not  so  big  as  his  bulky  companion,  but 
with  muscles  of  steel ;  Dunraven,  bigger,  heavier,  clumsier, 
but  more  powerful — the  bear.  Woe  to  the  creature  that  he 
locked  in  his  iron  arms;  he  would  crush  the  life  from  him, 
even  as  a  vise. 

They  both  now  sat  silent  and  motionless,  wrapped  in  their 
own  thoughts,  neither  breaking  the  deep  silence  that  reigned 
in  the  room. 

Quick  steps  sounded  upon  the  floor  outside.  A  loud  rap 
upon  the  door,  and  then  another. 

"  What  is  it? "  DeNortier  cried,  springing  to  his  feet  and 
catching  up  his  sword,  which  lay  upon  the  floor  beside 
him. 

"  The  sentry  swears  that  he  saw  the  gleam  of  the  moon- 
light upon  a  sail,  captain,"  a  gruff  voice  answered. 

"  The  fiends !  "  cried  the  adventurer.  Then  turning  to 
Dunraven,  who  had  risen  to  his  feet,  he  whispered  rapidly, 
"  Down  the  stairs  into  the  passageway — quick !  Wait  for 
me  there ;  I  will  join  thee  as  soon  as  I  can,"  and  he  stepped 
forward  to  unbolt  the  door. 

Hampden  dashed  behind  the  tapestry.  "  Where  ?  "  he 
cried.  "  What  passageway  ?  "  and  he  looked  at  the  floor 
about  him. 

"  I  forgot,"  DeNortier  answered,  "  that  thou  dost  not 
know  the  secret." 

Crossing  the  room  and  pushing  aside  the  tapestry,  he  knelt 
a  moment  upon  the  floor  and  pressed  his  hand  against  it. 
There  was  a  quick  click,  and  slowly  the  trap  door  rose. 
Hampden  sprang  through  it.  I  held  my  breath,  my  un- 
sheathed sword  in  hand.  Surely  they  must  see  me ;  but  no, 
they  were  too  much  engaged. 

DeNortier  sprang  up  as  soon  as  the  trap  door  yawned 
open,  and  rushing  over  to  the  door,  unlocked  and  opened 


THE  CAVE  69 

it.  It  slammed  to  behind  him,  and  he  ran  down  the  hall, 
the  sailor  following. 

In  an  instant  I  was  through  the  opening  beside  me,  sword 
in  hand.  My  enemy  was  in  my  grasp.  We  would  fight  out 
the  quarrel  below,  with  none  but  the  dead  to  interrupt  us. 
One  of  us  would  come  out  perhaps;  he  would  have  the 
field  to  himself;  however  it  ended,  the  matter  would  be 
settled.  If  my  lord  fell,  I  would  have  the  ground  to  myself; 
if  he  triumphed,  it  would  not  disturb  me;  if  I  fell  beneath 
his  sword,  it  could  not  matter  to  the  dead. 

At  the  sound  of  my  footsteps,  he,  not  knowing  who  it 
was  that  followed,  quickened  his  own.  The  dim  light 
through  the  trap  door  died  out,  and  we  were  treading  in 
total  darkness.  Guided  by  the  sound  of  his  feet,  I  ran  on 
after  him.  I  had  no  wish  to  fight  under  DeNortier's  cham- 
ber; some  one  might  hear  and  interrupt  us.  I  would  wait 
until  we  got  further  on  into  the  cavern,  where  we  would  be 
undisturbed. 

Several  minutes  passed;  I  judged  that  we  were  out  of 
hearing,  and  raising  my  voice  shouted :  "  Why  hurry,  my 
Lord  ?  The  night  is  young  yet,  and  we  have  much  to  settle 
between  us.  Wait  for  me  but  a  moment,  and  I  will  join 
thee." 

I  heard  him  stop  in  the  darkness. 

"Ha!"  he  said,  "speak  of  the  devil  and  we  hear  his 
wings.  So  that  was  thou  who  ran  down  after  me  into 
this  black  hole;  thou  must  have  been  behind  the  arras  and 
have  heard  all  that  I  said.  Well,  no  matter,  dead  men  tell 
no  tales,"  and  he  laughed,  a  ring  of  menace  sounding  in  it. 

I  thrust  out  in  the  darkness  before  me  with  my  sword; 
he  could  not  far  far  away,  by  the  sound  of  his  voice— but 
my  blade  only  struck  against  the  wall,  the  steel  ringing  as 
though  struck  by  a  hammer.  I  heard  his  footsteps  move  on 
down  the  tunnel. 

"  Stop !  "  I  cried,  "  I  have  long  wished  to  settle  several 
small  matters  with  thee.  If  thou  wilt  but  wait  for  me  an 
instant,  we  will  go  out  into  the  moonlight,  ^and  there  we 
will  cross  blades  and  fight  out  our  difference." 

"  Why  should  I  fight  thee?  "  he  answered,  his  voice  com- 
ing from  in  front  of  me.  "  The  game  is  mine ;  did  I  wish 
thee  knifed,  a  dozen  men  stand  ready  to  do  it  at  my  com- 


70   FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

mand.  Why  should  I  risk  my  life?  I  do  not  wish  to 
kill  thee,  for  I  reserve  thee  for  a  more  delicious  fate,"  and 
his  laugh,  low  and  smothered,  floated  back  to  me. 

"  Dog!  "  I  cried,  my  anger  getting  the  best  of  me — anger 
at  the  taunt — anger  that  my  sword  could  not  reach  him. 
"  Boast  not,  '  there  be  many  a  slip  'twixt  the  cup  and  the 
lip.'  I  may  not  win  my  lady  but  thou  at  least  shalt  not 
have  her.  Rather -would  I  see  her  dead  than  meet  such  a 
fate." 

"  When  thou  beholdest  her  resting  peacefully  upon  my 
breast,  my  arms  around  her,  my  lips  pressed  close  to  hers, 
then,  and  not  till  then,  will  I  be  content.  Fear  not.  Only 
a  few  months,  and  thou  wilt  behold  her  mine.  Till  then — 
adieu !  "  and  his  footsteps  moved  again.  Then  silence. 

With  a  curse  I  rushed  on  down  the  dark  passageway, 
prodding  with  my  sword  the  walls,  cutting  the  darkness  in 
front  of  me  wildly.  Like  a  madman  I  dashed  on  until, 
cracking  my  head  upon  the  projecting  stone,  I  staggered 
back,  fell  at  full  length  upon  the  floor,  and  so  was  checked 
in  my  mad  career. 

Getting  on  my  feet  again,  I  called.  No  answer.  "  Dun- 
raven  !  "  I  cried,  "  Where  art  thou  ?  "  But  only  the  echo  of 
my  own  voice  answered  me.  He  was  gone,  as  though  the 
darkness  had  swallowed  him  up  to  protect  him  from  my 
wrath.  Truly  the  devil  had  taken  good  care  of  his  own. 

I  resumed  my  way  on  down  the  cavern,  for  a  gleam  of 
light  had  caught  my  eye,  far  in  front  of  me.  I  drew  cau- 
tiously nearer ;  it  was  the  moon  shining  down  at  the  mouth 
of  the  cave,  which  I  had  entered  a  few  brief  hours  ago. 

Stumbling  over  the  body  of  Herrick  as  it  lay  where  he 
had  fallen,  I  scrambled  up  the  embankment,  pushed  aside 
the  bushes,  and  stood  once  more  in  the  open  air.  Far 
below  me  lay  the  mansion,  its  lights  shining  out  into  the 
darkness  as  though  to  welcome  me  back  once  more  to  life 
and  hope.  Descending  the  hill,  I  made  my  way  down  to  it. 

It  was  midnight  when  I  stood  again  on  the  broad  veranda 
between  the  great  white  pillars.  No  one  was  in  sight,  and 
passing  into  the  hallway  I  ascended  the  stairs  to  my  own 
room. 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE   PLOT   THICKENS 

THE  next  day  after  the  death  of  Herrick  I  set  out  again 
for  the  cavern,  determined  to  find  out,  if  possible, 
whether  Lord  Dunraven  still  lurked  in  its  dark  re- 
cesses; and  also  to  follow  the  right-hand  tunnel  to  its  ter- 
mination, for  it  might  be  that  it  led  'to  some  place  from 
which  I  could  escape. 

I  strode  up  the  hill  again,  and  before  pushing  through 
the  hedge  which  screened  the  mouth  of  the  cave,  I  turned 
and  looked  about  me.  There  was  no  one  in  sight,  and  so 
bending  my  head,  I  brushed  aside  the  bushes  and  entered. 
Lighting  the  candle  which  I  had  brought  with  me,  I  peered 
around.  The  body  of  Herrick  was  gone;  evidently  some- 
one had  removed  it  since  last  night. 

I  passed  rapidly  down  the  passage,  until  I  reached  the 
place  where  the  two  paths  diverged.  I  took  the  one  to  the 
right,  and  with  my  candle  over  my  head  made  my  way 
down  it.  There  was  nothing  unusual  about  the  tunnel,  it 
loomed  about  me  much  as  had  the  other.  Its  sides  and 
floor  were  of  white  stone  which  gleamed  in  the  candlelight. 

I  had  probably  gone  about  two  hundred  feet  when  there 
came  a  sudden  gust  of  wind  which  blew  my  candle  out. 
Now  I  was  at  a  loss  to  account  for  this,  as  it  felt  more 
like  an  artificial  gust  than  a  natural  one;  more  as  if  some- 
one with  a  great  fan  had  created  a  breeze.  Fumbling  about, 
I  found  my  flint  and  steel  which  I  always  carried  with  me, 
and  striking  it,  I  relit  my  candle  and  looked  around.  There 
was  no  one  in  sight,  and  so  pausing  an  instant,  I  started 
on  my  way  again. 

I  had  barely  taken  a  couple  of  steps  when  there  came  a 
second  blast  of  wind,  as  sudden  and  unexpected  as  the  first, 
and  my  candle  was  blown  out  again,  as  silently  and  quickly 
as  it  had  been  before.  Exasperated  by  this  recurrence 


72       FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

I  angrily  struck  another  light,  and  as  I  did  so  the  candle 
was  snatched  from  my  hand,  and  a  low  mocking  laugh  ran 
through  the  tunnel ;  sinister  and  cold  it  sounded  in  my 
ears,  and  a.t  the  noise  I  shrank  back. 

I  am  not  a  superstitious  man  (I  have  seen  too  much  of 
the  world  for  that),  but  the  flint  and  steel  as  I  struck  it, 
had  lit  up  the  cave  around  me  for  an  instant  with  a  flash 
of  light,  and  it  was  at  that  instant  that  the  candle  had 
been  caught  from  me.  It  had  been  no  human  hand  that  had 
done  this,  for  I  could  see  distinctly  around,  and  naught  had 
touched  my  hand ;  only  as  I  looked  had  the  candle  fallen 
from  my  fingers. 

Again  and  again  I  struck  the  flint  and  steel,  and  peered 
wonderingly  about  me.  There  was  no  trace  of  the  candle 
anywhere,  only  the  bare,  cold  walls  of  the  cave  could  I 
see,  as  I  stood  with  white  face  and  shaking  hands. 

The  accents  of  a  voice,  stern  and  low,  from  I  knew  not 
where,  fell  upon  my  ears :  "  Go  back !  Go  back !  And  if 
thou  wouldst  live,  come  not  again  to  this  place." 

A  sudden  shiver  passed  over  me,  and  my  knees  knocked 
together  with  terror;  there  was  a  grandeur  and  majesty  in 
the  tones  that  I  had  heard  in  no  earthly  language.  It  was 
as  though  I  listened  to  the  voice  of  a  god.  A  sudden  dread 
fell  upon  my  soul  as  I  stood  there,  and  the  craven  "  Fear  " 
which  I  had  never  known  before  in  all  my  life,  on  the 
fields  of  Ireland,  or  in  great  London,  smote  me  with  his 
cold  hand. 

Gone  were  my  manhood  and  courage  now,  and  I  became 
as  some  old  withered  hag,  crouched  in  the  chimney  by  the 
fire.  With  a  yell  I  turned  and  fled  down  that  silent  cavern, 
as  though  grim  Death  himself  were  at  my  heels.  Twice  I 
dashed  into  the  wall  in  the  darkness  and  fell,  screaming  at 
the  top  of  my  voice,  thinking  that  the  fiends  had  me  for 
sure;  but  I  was  up  again  in  an  instant,  and  with  another 
wild  yell  had  resumed  my  flight. 

My  reason  had  forsaken  me  for  the  moment,  and  I 
was  as  though  a  madman.  I  fancied  I  could  see  white 
figures,  with  outstretched  hands  and  glaring  eyes,  awaiting 
me  at  every  step.  Screaming  and  yelling  I  rushed  on,  and 
never  once  did  I  slacken  pace,  until  in  front  of  me  I  saw 
the  light  streaming  through  the  undergrowth  at  the  entrance, 


THE  PLOT  THICKENS  73 

Dashing  up  the  embankment,  I  tore  through  the  bushes 
and  out  into  the  open  air  again,  where  I  cast  myself  flat  upon 
the  ground  and  sobbed  with  thankfulness  for  the  sunlight, 
the  calm  blue  sky  above  me,  and  the  fresh  air  beating 
upon  my  face. 

It  must  have  been  a  ruse  of  DeNortier's  to  frighten  me 
from  the  cave,  fearing  that  I  would  discover  some  of  his 
secrets  or  perhaps  his  buried  treasure;  and  if  it  were  a 
trick,  it  served  his  purpose  well,  for  never,  from  that  day 
to  this,  have  I  put  foot  again  in  that  cavern.  Not  for  a 
barrel  of  gold  would  I  tread  again  its  dark  recesses  and 
feel  that  thrill  of  horror  at  the  sound  of  that  solemn  voice. 
I  sometimes  now  at  night  awake  trembling  with  fear,  'think- 
ing I  hear  once  more  in  my  ears  those  calm,  majestic  tones, 
the  like  of  which  I  have  never  heard  again  from  the  lips 
of  man. 

An  hour  after  I  had  rushed  from  the  cavern  I  was  stand- 
ing on  the  porch  of  the  mansion,  watching  the  ocean  as  it 
roared  and  chafed  against  its  sandy  prison,  as  though  it  were 
some  caged  thing  striving  to  be  free. 

Two  weeks  had  flown  by  since  I  had  listened  to  Lord 
Dunraven's  voice  in  DeNortier's  chamber.  Two  weeks  in 
which  I  had  waited,  my  nerves  keyed  up  to  the  highest 
pitch,  for  the  next  move  from  my  enemies;  but  no  sound 
came. 

My  lord  I  had  not  seen  since  that  night  when  he  had  dis-' 
appeared  in  the  cavern.  It  was  as  though  he  had  vanished 
forever;  but  I  knew  that  somewhere  behind  the  scene  he 
was  watching  and  waiting  for  the  time  to  ripen,  so  that 
the  curtain  could  rise  for  the  last  scene  in  the  tragedy. 
DeNortier  had  said  naught  to  me,  though  he  must  have 
known  of  Herrick's  death,  and  of  the  fact  that  I  now  had 
discovered  the  secret  of  my  captivity.  He  still  came  and 
went  as  heretofore. 

I  heard  the  sound  of  footsteps  behind  me  and  turning  I 
saw  one  of  the  Indian  attendants,  called  Jose. 

"  What  is  it,  Jose  ?  "  I  asked,  speaking  in  his  own  tongue. 

"The  Senor  wishes  to  talk  with  thee,"  he  answered. 
"  Even  now  he  waits  in  the  great  room,"  and  so  saying  he 
disappeared  into  the  house. 


74       FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

So  the  next  move  had  come  after  all.  I  would  be  very 
watchful  and  silent,  and  so  thinking,  I  passed  into  the 
hall  and  back  to  the  great  room  where  DeNortier  awaited 
me. 

He  was  seated  there  in  one  of  the  huge  chairs,  his  head 
buried  in  his  hands,  and  did  not  hear  me  as  I  entered. 

"  What  is  it,  Count?  "  I  asked. 

I  had  not  seen  him  in  several  days,  and  the  change  in  his 
appearance  startled  me;  it  was  so  different  from  his  ac- 
customed look. 

"Art  sick?"  I  asked,  "or  what  is  it  that  ails  thee?" 

He  answered  slowly  and  lifelessly.  "  I  have  even  now 
a  throbbing  headache.  But  be  seated,  there  is  something 
of  importance  that  I  would  speak  to  thee  of." 

Seating  myself  near  him,  I  waited  in  silence  to  hear  what 
he  would  say. 

"  Thou  wilt  remember  that  a  few  months  ago  I  freed  a 
beautiful  Spanish  girl  at  thy  request.  At  that  time  thou 
didst  tell  me  that  I  might  do  with  thee  what  I  would,  if 
I  but  freed  the  maid.  Is  this  not  true  ?  " 

"  It  is  true,"  I  answered.  "  But  at  the  same  time  I  told 
thee  that  I  would  do  nothing  unworthy  of  an  English  gentle- 
man. Thou  dost  remember  that  too  ?  " 

"  Distinctly,"  he  replied.  "  What  I  now  ask  of  thee  is 
nothing  that  would  stain  the  honor  of  even  the  most  scrupu- 
lous. Tis  but  a  simple  thing.  If  thou  wilt  sign  the  paper 
that  I  shall  hand  to  thee  in  a  moment,  then  not  only  wilt 
thou  have  kept  thy  promise  to  me,  but  in  addition  thou 
shalt  be  set  at  liberty,  with  the  sum  of  five  hundred  pounds 
to  speed  thee  on  thy  way.  Come,  'tis  a  generous  offer,  and 
one  worthy  of  thy  acceptance." 

"  Where  is  the  paper  ?  "  I  asked.  "  Let  me  but  see  that, 
and  I  will  then  tell  thee  in  a  few  moments  whether  I  will 
sign  it  or  not." 

The  Count  reached  his  hand  within  his  doublet  and  drew 
out  a  long  stiff  paper.  He  looked  me  full  in  the  eye,  and 
I  could  see  the  excitement  upon  his  face,  try  as  he  would 
to  conceal  it. 

"  Do  nothing  rash,"  he  said  in  a  hurried  tone.  "  Believe 
me  or  not,  I  wish  thee  well,  and  would  grieve  to  see  thee 
come  to  harm.  Be  cool,  and  weigh  well  what  thou  doest ;  for 


THE  PLOT  THICKENS  75 

after  thou  hast  once  chosen,  thy  decision  cannot  be  revoked. 
On  one  side  liberty,  on  the  other  side  imprisonment  and 
perhaps  death,"  and  he  coughed  dryly  behind  his  hand. 
"  Choose  which  thou  wouldst  have,"  and  he  extended  the 
paper  to  me. 

I  took  it  in  my  hand  and  breaking  the  seal,  held  it  up  to 
the  candlelight.  What  paper  could  it  be,  that  would  be 
worth  such  a  price  as  this? 

14  This  indenture  made  and  entered  into  this  the  twenty- 
fifth  day  of  February,  1587,  A.D.  and  in  the  reign  of  our 
Sovereign  Queen—  '  I  glanced  on  further  down.  "  Be- 
tween Thomas  Winchester,  Kt,  of  the  City  of  London, 
England,  party  of  the  first  part,  and  James  Henry  Hampden, 
Lord  Dunraven,  of  the  city  and  county  aforesaid,  party  of 
the  second  part.  Witnesseth :  that  for,  and  in  consideration 
of  the  sum  of  five  hundred  pounds  to  me  in  hand  paid " 

A  long  string  of  legal  phrases  followed,  all  jargon,  and 
without  meaning  to  me. 

"...  Said  party  of  the  first  part,  doth  hereby  relin- 
quish, release,  assign  and  transfer  all  the  right,  title,  interest 
or  pretension,  which  he  may  have  or  possess,  to  and  in  the 
hand  of  the  Lady  Margaret  Carroll,  of  Riverdale,  England. 
And  the  said  Thomas  Winchester,  Kt.,  doth  hereby  promise 
and  bind  himself  not  to  have  any  communication  by  any 
means  whatsoever  with  the  said  Lady  Margaret  Carroll,  and 
doth  further  bind  himself  not  to  set  foot  in  England  for 
the  space  of  fifty  years  from  the  date  hereinbefore  set 
out ;  and  to  reside  abroad  during  the  whole  of  that  time." 

I  had  seen  enough.  Tearing  the  document  into  a  thousand 
fragments,  I  scattered  them  to  the  four  winds,  before  the 
astonished  Spaniard  could  rise  from  his  chair. 

Then  turning  to  him,  my  voice  hoarse  with  anger,  I 
cried : 

"  And  thou  hast  the  hardihood  to  present  such  a  paper  as 
this  to  me  to  sign?  On  guard  and  defend  thyself,"  and 
drawing  my  blade,  I  stood  waiting  for  him  to  rise. 

But  the  Count  did  not  move  from  his  seat  nor  turn 
even  so  much  as  an  eyelash. 

"  Strike  if  thou  wilt,"  he  replied  calmly.  "  I  will  not 
defend  myself,"  and;  he  sat  still  and  motionless  where  he 
was. 


76   FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

I  could  not  murder  him  in  cold  blood,  and  he  would  not 
budge  to  raise  a  finger  in  his  own  behalf.  Sheathing  my 
sword  I  leaned  over  the  table,  and  speaking  slowly  and 
distinctly,  my  face  almost  touching  his  own,  I  said : 

"  Go  back  and  tell  thy  master  that  I  spurn  his  offer  as  I 
would  himself,  were  he  not  too  much  of  a  coward  to  be 
here  in  person,  instead  of  sending  thee  as  a  tool  in  his 
place."  And  turning  on  my  heel,  without  so  much  as  another 
look  at  him,  I  strode  away  and  out  of  the  house. 

A  storm  was  brewing  upon  the  sea.  Already  the  dark, 
heavy  clouds  hung  over  us,  and  a  calm,  deep,  ominous  silence 
seemed  to  brood  over  earth  and  sky,  as  though  the  storm 
god  gathered  every  nerve  and  sinew,  and  crouching  low, 
poised  himself  for  one  great  effort  that  would  carry  terror 
into  the  hearts  of  men. 

Passing  down  the  steps  of  the  house,  I  made  my  way 
out  to  the  sea.  My  mind  was  in  a  chaos  of  thoughts  and 
doubts,  and  I  longed  for  the  storm  and  struggle  of  the 
tempest. 

The  pale  twinkling  stars  above  me  were  vanishing  one  by 
one  behind  the  storm  clouds ;  cold  and  silent  they  looked 
clown  on  me  from  their  great  heights,  as  they  had  gazed 
upon  so  many  of  the  storm-tossed  children  of  men.  Genera- 
tions and  ages  had  passed  away  since  they  had  seen  the 
first  mortal  upon  the  earth.  What  mattered  it  to  them 
that  poor  sin-cursed  humanity  lived  and  died;  had  their 
loves  and  hates ;  their  friends  and  foes ;  their  good  days  and 
their  bad  ones ;  lived  their  little  span,  and  then  crept  away 
to  make  room  for  others  who  would  take  their  places. 

A  sense  of  my  own  littleness  crossed  my  mind.  Out  here 
with  nature,  stripped  of  all  the  gloss  and  glitter  of  civiliza- 
tion ;  alone,  without  that  sense  of  security  which  comes  to 
us  when  we  are  huddled  with  our  fellows ;  a  single  atom 
upon  the  troubled  sea  of  life — my  own  perplexities  seemed 
to  dwindle,  and  a  feeling  of  peace  swept  over  my  care- 
worn spirit. 

The  storm  was  about  to  burst ;  great  white-capped  billows 
surged  up,  like  the  serried  ranks  of  the  foe  ready  to  charge. 
The  roar  deepened  and  increased  to  a  perfect  thunder  which 
seemed  to  shake  the  very  earth.  The  sea  lashed  and  whipped 
itself  into  a  foaming  caldron;  the  winds  howled  like  the 


THE  PLOT  THICKENS  77 

spirits  of  the  departed ;  and  the  great  black  clouds  seemed  to 
almost  touch  the  very  sea.  A  flash  of  lightning  forked, 
many-tongued,  sprang  athwart  the  sky,  and  a  burst  of 
thunder  peeled  forth  like  the  roar  of  a  score  of  culverins. 

One  lone  bird1,  solitary  and  forsaken,  beat  forward  before 
the  approaching  gale.  Such  was  my  life  I  thought,  as  I 
watched  him  struggle  against  the  wind.  Why  must  I  ever 
be  the  storm  petrel,  sport  for  the  wind  and  wave,  borne 
on,  ever  on,  before  the  tempest,  by  the  resistless  force  of 
the  blast. 

My  old  friends  sat  in  London  to-night  with  lights  and 
cheer.  The  old  Mermaid  Inn  rang  with  song  and  jest 
as  they  passed  the  cup,  and  smoked  the  fragrant  weed  that 
had  been  brought  back  from  the  golden  Virginia.  I  could 
almost  hear  the  hoarse  tones  of  Francis  Drake  as  he  spun 
out  some  long-winded  yarn;  could  hear  the  deep-chested 
laugh  of  Raleigh;  and  the  yell  ring  out  as  Bobby  Vane 
struck  up  some  light-hearted  ditty,  and  the  others  with  a  roar 
joined  the. chorus.  V 

Theirs  was  a  pleasant,  easy  way,  smooth  to  the  foot,  bright 
with  the  garlands  of  flowers  and  the  companionship  of  their 
fellows ;  mine  was  a  solitary,  lonely  road,  rough  and  stormy, 
with  no  friend  to  help  or  aid  me.  I  must  walk  high  up  above 
the  crowd,  walk  as  best  I  might,  this  untrod  path  until 
morn.  So  be  it.  I  would  not  murmur  at  what  fate  held 
in  store  for  me.  Come  what  might,  I  would  at  least  play 
my  part  with  what  courage  I  possessed. 

A  slight  sound  seemed  to  come  from  the  darkness  about 
me.  I  bent  forward  and  listened.  Someone  was  evidently 
approaching,  making  his  way  toward  the  mansion.  I  could 
hear  the  quick  crunch  of  the  sand  under  the  advanc- 
ing feet,  though  the  night  had  grown  inky  black  and  I 
could  distinguish  no  figure  in  the  gloom.  Throwing  myself 
flat  upon  the  sand,  I  waited  for  the  coming  traveler. 

The  sound  came  nearer  and  passed  where  I  lay,  invisible 
in  the  night.  Just  as  it  moved  swiftly  by,  there  was  a 
blinding  flash  of  lightning,  illuminating  the  darkness  with 
dazzling  brilliancy,  and  throwing  into  relief  the  stout  form 
of  Father  Francis,  as  with  head  bent  down  to  avoid  the 
force  of  the  wind,  he  stood  motionless,  his  back  to  me, 
waiting  for  the  crash  of  the  thunder  to  die  away.  What 


78       FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

was  the  priest  doing  here,  at  this  time  of  night  and  in  such 
a  gale?  It  must  be  something  of  importance  that  called  him 
forth,  for  he  loved  his  own  ease  too  well  to  sally  out  in 
the  storm  and  tempest  without  good  cause. 

Like  a  flash  I  sprang  to  my  feet,  drawing  my  sword  as  I 
did  so;  and  as  he  stood  there  motionless,  before  he  could 
turn,  I  was  upon  him.  Catching  the  weapon  by  the  blade, 
I  brought  the  heavy  hilt  upon  his  head,  and  with  a  dull 
thud,  he  fell  to  the  ground. 

Kneeling  beside  him,  I  ran  my  hand  over  his  garments 
as  he  lay  there.  Perhaps  he  had  some  paper  or  message 
that  he  was  carrying,  which  would  be  of  use,  could  I  but 
discover  it.  Ah !  I  touched  a  square  oblong  package  in 
the  folds  of  his  cassock,  and  running  my  hand  on  the  in- 
side, I  drew  it  out.  They  were  papers  most  probably,  tied 
up  securely,  with  a  fold  of  canvass  around  them.  Was 
there  aught  else  there?  I  searched  thoroughly,  but  could 
find  nothing  further,  though  I  felt  over  every  inch  of  his 
robe. 

As  I  straightened  myself  up  the  storm  broke,  and  a  perfect 
torrent  of  rain  poured  down  upon  me.  Hastily  sheathing  my 
sword,  I  left  the  priest  where  he  was,  and  made  for  the 
house  in  a  run,  the  package  clutched  in  my  hand.  Had  it 
not  been  for  the  light  that  streamed  from  the  windows,  I 
would  never  have  found  it  in  the  darkness;  but  I  reached 
the  porch,  after  a  brief  dash  of  a  few  minutes,  the  wind 
tugging  and  fighting  at  my  heels  as  if  to  impede  my  progress, 
loath  to  see  me  escape  from  its  fury. 

Hastily  slipping  the  bundle  in  my  doublet,  I  stepped  upon 
the  veranda  and  passed  into  the  hall.  DeNortier,  pale  and 
distraught,  was  standing  in  the  door,  surveying  with  luster- 
less  eye  the  storm. 

1  'Tis  an  awful  gale,"  he  said,  on  perceiving  me.  "  See 
the  surf,"  and  he  pointed  out  to  where  the  great  waves 
pitched  and  tossed  below  us. 

"  Terrible,"  I  answered.  "  The  wind  roars  like  the  cul- 
verins  of  a  fleet." 

Passing  him,  I  made  my  way  up  to  my  own  room.  Light- 
ing the  candle  and  fastening  the  door,  I  looked  around  me. 
All  was  quiet  and  silent,  and  going  to  the  window,  I  drew  the 
curtain  across  it.  Then  seating  myself  under  the  light,  while 


THE  PLOT  THICKENS  79 

the  storm  howled  and  roared  outside,  I  cut  the  fastenings 
and  opened  the  package. 

Drawing  out  a  paper,  I  looked  at  it.  It  was  a  brief  account 
of  the  coming  of  Hampden  to  the  title  and  estate  of  his 
uncle,  written  by  someone  evidently  well  acquainted  with 
the  state  of  affairs  which  existed. 

But  it  was  of  no  interest  to  me,  and  laying  it  aside,  I 
picked  up  the  next  one.  An  account  of  the  disappearance  of 
Sir  Thomas  Winchester.  "  He  had  been  murdered,  most 
probably  by  robbers.  ...  A  great  loss  to  London  society.  A 
diligent  search  has  been  made  for  him,  but  as  yet  without 
avail.  .  .  ." 

I  threw  it  aside  with  a  smile.  Evidently  this  was  Dun- 
raven's  work,  for  though  no  name  was  signed  to  the  paper, 
I  had  no  doubt  that  he  was  the  author.  My  lord  wished  it 
thought  that  I  was  dead,  and  most  likely  at  that  moment, 
with  a  solemn  face,  he  was  engaged  in  searching  for  my 
remains.  If  ever  man  had  been  fitted  by  nature  to  play 
two  parts  with  consummate  ease  and  skill,  it  was  Dunraven. 

Several  other  papers  I  saw ;  seemingly  a  diary  of  every 
movement  of  mine,  and  also  of  DeNortier's,  from  day  to 
day,  setting  out  the  minutest  instances  of  our  lives,  as  though 
we  ourselves  had  penned  it. 

The  rest  seemed  to  be  the  same ;  all  but  the  last,  a  small, 
dainty  billet,  precisely  penned,  in  a  flowing  hand,  to  the 
Viscount  James  Henry  Hampden.  I  had  seen  that  writing 
before;  a  faint  odor  as  of  some  sweet  flower  yet  clung 
to  the  paper.  I  had  oft  smelt  just  such  a  perfume,  sweet, 
delicate.  There  was  only  one  whom  I  knew,  around  whose 
dainty  figure  there  lingered  such  an  odor  as  this.  Open- 
ing it  with  a  hand  which  despite  my  efforts  trembled,  I 
read  the  few  brief  lines  it  contained.  Only  an  acceptance 
to  a  ball,  written  months  before,  and  signed  with  the  name — 
Margaret  Carroll. 

Yet  there,  in  that  brilliantly-lighted  room,  in  a  far-away 
island,  separated  from  her  by  leagues  of  rolling  water,  I 
pressed  that  sweet-scented  billet  to  my  lips,  and  forgetting 
all  else,  was  happy.  Thrusting  it  into  my  doublet,  there 
next  my  breast,  where  I  could  feel  the  quick  pulsing  of  my 
heart's  blood  against  it,  I  arose  to  my  feet. 

Replacing  the  other  papers  in  the  oilcloth,  I  looked  around 


8o   FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

the  room.  Where  should  it  be  concealed?  I  could  not 
keep  it  about  my  person,  that  was  out  of  the  question.  My 
eye  fell  upon  a  heavy  chest  against  the  wall,  and  moving  it 
I  pushed  the  papers  under  the  bottom ;  they  could  stay  there 
at  least,  until  I  could  find  a  better  place. 

I  was  weary,  and  throwing  myself,  dressed  as  I  was,  upon 
the  bed,  I  dropped  off  to  sleep. 


CHAPTER  VII 

THE   PHANTOM 

AJD  now  I  am  about  to  recount  an  occurrence  so 
strange  and  unearthly  that  I  have  sometimes  since 
doubted  whether  it  was  not  the  creation  of  my  own 
fancy;  whether  or  not  I  really  saw  what  I  am  about  to 
relate.  I  can  offer  no  reasonable  hypothesis  that  would 
account  for  such  a  physical  impossibility — something  that 
we  are  taught  to  sneer  at — I  can  only  say  with  others  who 
have  trod  before  us :  "  There  are  more  things  in  heaven 
and  earth,  Horatio,  than  are  dreamed  of  in  thy  philosophy." 
I  can  only  set  down  in  black  and  white  what  really  took 
place,  as  best  I  can. 

I  know  not  how  long  I  slept,  whether  one  hour  or  five; 
I  only  know  that  I  was  awakened  by  that  peculiar  sensa- 
tion which  thou  hast  felt  in  thy  sleep,  when  conscious 
that  someone  is  gazing  intently  at  thee.  Rubbing  my  eyes, 
I  looked  around  the  room. 

The  storm  clouds  had  passed  away  as  rapidly  as  they 
had  come,  and  the  moonlight,  streaming  through  the  win- 
dow, bathed  the  whole  room  in  a  flood  of  light,  and  lit  it 
up  as  brightly  as  could  the  noonday  sun. 

There,  standing  cold  and  grim  and  gray  near  the  bed,  some 
six  or  eight  paces  away,  clothed  in  a  coat  of  antique  armor, 
leaning  upon  his  great  bloody  sword,  his  eyes  fixed  sternly 
upon  me,  was  the  figure  of  Geoffrey  Winchester,  first  Lord 
Richmond. 

There  is  a  tradition  in  the  family,  handed  down  from 
father  to  son,  from  generation  to  generation,  which  runs 
somewhat  like  this:  When  William  the  Conqueror  landed 
in  England,  he  brought  with  him  from  Normandy  a  certain 
stout,  sturdy,  and  gallant  gentleman — this  same  Geoffrey 
Winchester— whom  he  held  in  high  esteem  for  his  stout  arm 
and  undaunted  courage. 

81 


82   FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

At  the  great  battle  of  Hastings,  the  death-blow  to  so 
many  noble  Saxon  scions  of  great  families,  this  gentleman, 
Geoffrey,  bore  himself  with  great  valor.  Twice  was  William 
beaten  to  his  knees  by  the  furious  assaults  of  the  desperate 
Saxons,  and  twice  did  Geoffrey  come  to  the  rescue,  and 
with  his  great  two-handled  sword  clear  a  path  around 
the  King. 

And  so  after  the  battle  was  over,  William  had  called  the 
Norman  to  him,  and  had  asked  him  what  he  would  have, 
telling  him  that  he  should  have  what  he  willed,  even  to  the 
half  of  his  kingdom.  And  Winchester  had  answered,  so 
the  legend  ran,  that  he  cared  not  for  earthly  honors,  but 
he  would  that  he  might  be  able  to  come  to  the  rescue  of 
those  of  his  own  blood,  when  in  some  danger  from  their 
foes. 

The  King,  struck  by  the  strangeness  of  his  request,  had 
called  to  him  a  pious  bishop  who  had  fought  by  his  side 
that  day,  and  recounted  to  him  what  the  soldier  would 
have. 

The  holy  man  of  God  had  turned  to  Geoffrey  Winchester, 
and  bidding  him  kneel,  had  prayed  to  the  God  of  Battle 
that  he  grant  the  request  of  Winchester's  heart,  and  then 
blessing  him,  had  said :  "  Thou  hast  chosen  wisely.  So  be  it. 
In  the  ages  to  come,  when  thou  hast  long  crumbled  into 
the  dust,  still  thou  shalt  have  the  power  to  appear  once 
to  those  of  thine  own  blood  when  they  are  in  sore  distress, 
and  warn  them  of  danger.  Go  thou  in  peace." 

And  so  it  had  been  from  that  day.  When  Richmond 
Castle  was  sacked  during  the  troublous  times  of  Stephen's 
reign,  the  phantom  had  appeared  to  warn  the  third  Lord 
Richmond,  who  had  escaped  barely  in  time  to  save  himself. 
In  the  reign  of  Richard  Coeur  de  Lion,  John  Winchester, 
sixth  Lord  Richmond,  who  accompanied  the  King  on  his 
crusade  to  the  Holy  Land,  saw  this  vision,  which  told  him 
not  to  embark  on  the  vessel  that  was  to  carry  the  host 
across  the  Mediterranean  Sea.  He  did  as  the  spectre  had 
cautioned,  and  though  his  companions  jeered  at  him  for 
his  craven  heart  to  fear  a  dream  of  the  night,  still  he  stood 
firm,  and  the  ship  had  gone  down  with  all  her  crew  on 
board.  And  so  on  down  the  ages.  My  grandfather,  fighting 
the  Scots  upon  the  frontier,  was  warned  by  the  gray  Geoffrey 


THE  PHANTOM  83 

to  ride  for  England  without  delay.  He  waited  for  naught, 
but  mounted  and  dashed  away  post-haste;  an  hour  later 
the  camp  was  sacked  and  burned  by  the  wild  Highlanders, 
and  the  whole  company  put  to  the  sword. 

Once,  and  only  once,  he  had  appeared,  sooner  or  later,  to 
each  of  the  blood  of  Winchester,  and  in  their  hour  of 
direst  need  had  warned  them  of  their  danger. 

True  to  the  story,  he  stood  before  me  to-night,  just  as 
he  had  stood  when  the  bishop  had  blessed  him  at  the  battle 
of  Hastings,  the  great  dents  still  in  his  armor,  his  huge 
sword  dripping  with  blood.  There  was  no  mistake ;  I  had 
often  seen  his  picture,  when  I  had  been  but  a  child  at  the 
castle,  and  it  had  made  an  impression  upon  me.  There 
was  something  wild,  but  yet  noble,  that  I  could  never  forget, 
in  that  bold,  dark  eye,  the  broad,  high  forehead,  prominent, 
curved  nose,  and  mouth  set  in  its  stern  mould. 

And  now  as  I  lay  gazing  at  him  the  marrow  almost  froze 
in  my  bones ;  the  cold,  damp  sweat  stood  out  in  great  beads 
upon  my  forehead  ;  my  very  hair  seemed  to  rise  on  my  head ; 
my  tongue  clove  to  the  roof  of  my  mouth;  I  could  not 
speak. 

For  a  moment  he  stood  thus,  looking  down  at  me,  while 
his  dark  piercing  eyes  seemed  to  read  the  very  secrets  of 
my  bosom.  And  then  he  spoke — or  was  it  but  the  beating 
of  my  own  heart  ?  "  Up !  Be  vigilant !  "  For  an  instant 
I  saw  him  standing  there,  and  then — there  was  only  the 
moonlight  as  it  cast  the  moving  light  and  shadow  upon 
the  wall  opposite.  He  was  gone. 

Springing  up,  with  trembling  hand  I  found  my  flint  and 
steel,  and  lit  the  candle.  Carefully  I  searched  every  nook 
and  cranny  of  the  broad  room — there  was  nothing  here ;  no 
one  but  myself. 

Whatever  there  was  to  fear  was  plainly  outside,  and  I 
knew  not  what  to  guard  against,  nor  how  to  prepare  myself 
for  the  danger  that  even  now  approached  me ;  for  I  had  no 
doubt  that  the  specter  spoke  truth.  He  had  never  deceived 
one  of  my  name  yet,  and  deep  down  in  my  heart,  I  felt—yes, 
I  knew — with  a  conviction  unmistakable,  that  I  stood  to- 
night in  perhaps  the  greatest  peril  of  any  which  I  had  yet 
faced. 

Blowing  out  the  candle  and  drawing  my  sword,  i  took  my 


84       FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

seat  in  the  darkest  corner  of  the  room,  and  waited — I 
knew  not  for  what.  I  sat  there  an  hour ;  no  sound  floated 
up  from  the  silent  house,  nothing  stirred ;  only  the  moon, 
pale  and  calm,  shone  down  into  the  window.  What  meant 
the  warning?  Did  danger  imminent  and  portentous  threaten 
me  ?  I  could  draw  no  other  meaning  from  the  vision ;  and  if 
so,  where  and  how  did  it  approach  ?  I  could  only  wait. 

This  much  I  knew,  that  whenever  the  first  Lord  Rich- 
mond had  appeared  to  any  of  my  house,  on  down  through 
the  ages,  he  had  ever  warned  of  some  great  peril,  which, 
but  for  his  appearance,  would  have  proven  the  'end  of  him 
to  whom  he  spoke. 

An  hour  I  sat  there,  silent  and  motionless,  my  drawn 
sword  in  my  hand,  and  then — I  had  almost  persuaded  my- 
self that  I  had  dreamed  of  the  spectre,  and  turned  to  go  to 
bed  when  lo!  I  heard  a  slight  sound.  It  was  as  if  someone 
had  halted  near  me,  I  knew  not  exactly  where,  and  stopped 
to  listen.  Then  a  click,  and  from  the  shadow  of  the  room 
opposite,  as  though  from  out  the  solid  wall,  there  stepped 
a  man.  Slowly,  silently,  he  crept  forward ;  quietly,  softly, 
as  though  he  feared  to  breathe,  he  crossed  the  room  and 
drew  near  the  bed.  Then  as  he  stood  beside  it,  he  straight- 
ened himself,  raised  his  hand  high,  and  as  he  drew  back 
to  strike  I  saw  something  glitter  in  the  dim  light. 

Dropping  my  sword,  I  sprang  forward  with  one  bound, 
and  caught  him  by  one  hand  on  his  throat,  the  other  clutch- 
ing the  arm  that  held  the  dagger.  A  short  struggle,  and  I 
felt  him  grow  limp  under  my  iron  grasp,  for  I  held  his 
throat  like  a  vise.  Carrying  him  forward  in  my  arms  to 
the  window,  and  laying  him  down  on  the  floor,  I  peered 
into  his  face.  It  was  the  fat  priest. 

I  waited  patiently,  the  dagger  that  he  had  dropped  clasped 
in  my  hand.  It  was  a  long,  sharp  blade,  and  had  it  not 
been  for  my  ghostly  visitant,  I  would  even  now  sleep  that 
sleep  that  knows  no  waking. 

A  long  sigh  fr6m  the  priest ;  he  was  coming  to  his  senses. 
Sitting  up,  he  looked  around  him,  and  catching  sight  of  me 
as  I  stood  opposite,  the  dagger  in  my  hand,  he  cowered 
back  against  the  wall,  and  covered  his  face  with  his  hand. 

"  Listen,"  I  said,  bending  toward  him.  "  One  sound,  and 
I  will  run  this  dagger  into  that  craven  heart  of  thine.  If 


THE  PHANTOM  85 

thou  dost  fail  to  answer  one  question  of  mine,  I  shall  say 
no  word,  but  I  will  kill  thee  where  thou  sittest.  Take 
away  thy  hand  from  thine  eyes,  and  answer  me  quickly,  as 
I  put  the  questions  to  thee.  Dost  hear  ?  " 

Father  Francis  had  jerked  his  hands  from  his  face  like  a 
puppet  figure,  and  now  he  sat  by  the  window,  his  ruddy 
face  all  white  and  ghastly  in  the  moonlight.  "  What  wouldst 
thou  have  ?  "  he  moaned. 

"Who  sent  thee  here?"  I  asked.  "Answer  me  quickly 
and  truly,  or  into  the  nether  world  thou  goest,"  and  I 
flashed  his  dagger  in  his  face. 

"  In  the  name  of  Heaven !  "  he  cried  in  alarm.  "  Good  Sir 
Thomas,  brandish  not  the  dagger  about  me  so  recklessly; 
should  it  but  slip  and  strike  me,  I  would  be  done  for  this 
world,"  and  he  shrank  back  against  the  wall. 

"  It  would  but  serve  thee  right,"  I  answered  grimly. 
"  Thou  deservest  no  better  fate.  Answer  me  as  I  tell  thee," 
and  I  pricked  his  fat  arm  with  the  point  of  the  weapon. 

With  a  loud  howl  of  pain,  he  rubbed  the  injured  spot 
vigorously. 

"  No  one  sent  me,"  he  said  sullenly.  "  Didst  thou  not 
strike  me  down  but  a  few  short  hours  ago,  without  cause 
or  provocation,  as  I  walked  peaceably  along  the  shore,  and 
then  take  from  me  papers  that  concerned  thee  not?  Am 
I  a  man,  that  I  should  bear  such  treatment  as  this  quietly? 
My  head  rings  yet  from  the  blow,"  and  he  raised  his  hand  to 
his  forehead,  where  there  was  a  great  swollen  place  as 
large  as  an  egg. 

"  Thou  liest,"  I  answered  coolly.  "  Speak  truly ;  one  last 
chance  I  give  thee,  and  if  thou  dost  fail  to  answer,  thy 
soul  shall  go  out  to  join  that  of  thy  comrade  Herrick,"  and 
I  made  as  if  to  stab  him. 

The  ruse  succeeded  admirably. 

"  Stop !  "  he  cried.    "  Stop !    Wouldst  thou  murder  me  ? 
will  answer  truly,  if  thou  wilt  but  give  me  time.     It  was 
DeNortier." 

"  And  so  thou  wouldst  creep  upon  a  man  and  slay  him 
unawares,  while  he  sleeps.  Is  that  all  the  manhood  that 
remains  in  thee  ?  I  would  not  soil  my  hand  with  such  car- 
rion as  thou  art.  Though  thou  dost  richly  deserve  death, 
yet  thou  shalt  go  unharmed  this  once;  but  remember  this, 


86   FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

if  thou  dost  cross  my  path  again  I  will  slay  thee  as  I 
would  a  serpent,  calmly  and  without  compunction.  Go ! 
And  tell  thy  master  that  he  should  do  such  work  as  this  like 
a  man;  not  hire  such  scum  to  do  that  which  he  fears  to 
attempt  himself.  But  stay  a  moment,"  I  said,  as  the  priest 
scrambled  to  his  feet,  and  began  to  slink  toward  the  door. 
"  Give  me  that  ring  of  mine  which  thou  wearest  upon  thy 
ringer."  And  I  held  out  my  hand  for  it. 

Slowly  he  drew  it  from  his  pudgy  finger,  and  dropped  it 
into  my  outstretched  palm. 

"  And  another  thing,  how  earnest  thou  into  the  room  ? 
Show  me  but  that,  and  thou  shalt  go  unharmed."  And 
catching  him  by  the  collar,  I  dragged  him  across  the  floor  to 
the  corner  where  I  had  seen  him  first. 

With  a  growl  he  raised  his  hand,  and  touched  the  wall 
with  his  finger.  Immediately  a  panel  slipped  back  and  dis- 
closed an  opening  in  the  solid  wood. 

I  turned  to  him.  "  Go !  "  I  said,  pointing  to  the  door, 
"  before  I  forget  myself  and  run  thee  through.  No — not 
through  the  panel,  but  out  yonder  door." 

He  waddled  back  across  the  room,  and  turning  the  key  in 
the  lock,  opened  the  door.  Stopping  on  the  threshold,  he 
looked  back  at  me  as  I  stood  by  the  open  panel.  A  smile 
was  upon  his  fat  countenance — a  smile  of  triumph. 

"  Be  not  so  sure  that  thou  wilt  explore  yon  passage  to- 
night, my  Lord,"  he  cried  in  glee.  "  The  battle  thou  knowest 
is  not  ever  to  the  strong ;  "  and  as  he  said  this  the  secret 
door  in  the  wall  slid  to  with  a  snap,  and  with  a  loud  laugh, 
even  as  I  sprang  towards  him,  he  slammed  the  door  of  the 
room  and  the  bolt  turned  in  the  lock.  He  had  touched  some 
secret  spring  outside,  that  closed  the  aperture  in  the  wall. 

Long  I  stood  there  on  the  floor  listening,  but  I  heard  no 
sound.  The  house  was  as  though  all  were  wrapped  in 
slumber. 

Crossing  to  the  window,  I  looked  out ;  along  the  sand  out- 
side there  was  passing  the  figure  of  a  man.  I  did  not  have 
to  look  twice  to  know  who  it  was ;  short,  thick,  and  clumsy, 
it  could  be  none  other  than  Father  Francis. 

He  halted,  and  I  saw  another  man  step  forward  to  meet 
him.  They  were  too  far  away  for  me  to  recognize  who 
the  stranger  was;  wrapped  in  a  great  cloak,  he  stood  close 


THE  PHANTOM  87 

to  Francis  and  they  seemed  to  be  engaged  in  an  earnest 
conversation,  for  they  would  turn  and  point  towards  the 
mansion  as  they  talked,  and  I  saw  the  priest  double  in  a 
loud  fit  of  laughter. 

At  the  sight  a  bitter  smile  crossed  my  lips,  for  I  surmised 
that  he  was  relating  how  he  had  outwitted  and  trapped 
me. 

I  turned  my  head;  footsteps  soft  and  slow  were  coming 
down  the  hall,  and  at  the  sound  I  crossed  over  to  the  door, 
and  beat  upon  it  with  the  hilt  of  the  dagger.  The  steps 
stopped  outside. 

"  What  is  it,  Senor  ?  "  said  the  low  voice  of  one  of  the 
Indian  attendants,  called  Jose. 

"  Open,  Jose,"  I  whispered.    "  'Tis  I,  Sir  Thomas." 

A  moment  of  silence.  "  I  dare  not,  Senor,"  he  whispered. 
"  What  would  the  Count  say  ?  " 

"  Open,"  I  pleaded,  "  and  thou  shalt  have  a  fine  piece  of 
gold  with  the  face  of  the  great  mother  across  the  water 
on  it." 

An  instant,  and  then  the  key  grated  in  the  lock ;  the  door 
swung  open,  and  the  face  of  the  native  peered  in. 

"  I  know  not  what  the  lord  would  say,  did  he  know  that 
I  had  done  this,"  he  muttered,  trembling. 

"  He  need  not  know  of  it,  I  replied.  "  Not  unless  thpu 
dost  tell  him,  for  I  most  assuredly  will  not ;"  and  tossing  him 
a  coin,  I  stopped  only  long  enough  to  pick  up  my  sword, 
which  lay  in  the  corner  where  I  had  dropped  it. 

Rushing  quickly  down  the  stairs  and  out  of  the  house,  I 
dashed  toward  the  place  where  I  had  seen  the  priest  and 
the  stranger  a  few  minutes  before.  The  sky  had  clouded 
again,  and  it  was  evident  that  we  were  to  have  another 
storm;  for  in  this  changeable  climate  one  moment  the 
weather  would  be  fine,  and  the  next  the  heavens  would  be 
darkened  by  the  heavy  clouds. 

I  made  my  way  cautiously  down  the  path  and  tollowec 
the  couple  who,  several  hundred  yards  ahead  of  me,  were 
walking  slowly  by  the  side  of  the  water,  seemingly  < 
in  confab.     Quietly  and  stealthily,  keeping  some  distance 
behind,  I  followed  them,  gradually  drawing  nearer  all  t 
while.    Never  once  did  they  look  behind,  as  with  heads     nt, 
they  walked  steadily  on. 


88   FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

Suddenly  I  saw  them  stop,  and  I  threw  myself  flat  upon 
the  sand.  They  were  evidently  discussing  something  of 
more  than  ordinary  interest.  Who  could  the  priest's  com- 
panion be?  I  could  not  tell  from  this  distance. 

They  had  seated  themselves  upon  the  bench,  and  at  the 
sight,  I  crawled  cautiously  up  to  where  the  rough,  uneven 
sand  lay  heaped  back  from  the  water,  and  began  to  worm 
my  way,  flat  on  my  stomach,  towards  them.  'Twas  slow 
work,  for  I  had  to  move  at  a  snail's  pace  lest  I  should 
startle  the  twain,  so  engrossed  in  their  conversation. 

Minutes  passed ;  I  was  getting  nearer  to  them  now,  when 
there  rang  out  a  splash  from  the  sea,  and  peering  gradually 
up,  I  saw  a  boat,  manned  by  four  seamen,  approaching 
rapidly  the  spot  where  the  priest  and  his  companion  awaited 
them.  Turning  my  head,  I  could  see  that  I  was  within  a 
few  yards  of  them ;  but  I  did  not  care  to  run  into  their 
hands  with  the  boat  approaching,  so  I  lay  quiet  where  I  was. 

Nearer  it  drew,  until  within  a  few  yards  of  the  land ; 
then  one  of  the  sailors  hailed.  Father  Francis  answered ; 
and  the  boat  grated  upon  the  sand,  while  the  men  rested  on 
their  oars  in  silence.  As  they  did  so,  a  stray  moonbeam 
came  out  from  behind  the  clouds  and  fell  full  into  the 
face  of  the  tall  stranger,  who  had  arisen  and  was  about  to 
step  into  the  boat.  It  was  Lord  Dunraven. 

For  a  moment  I  lay  still ;  and  then,  reckless  of  the  sea- 
men, thinking  only  of  the  way  that  he  had  slunk  from  me 
in  the  cave,  of  his  plans  against  Margaret,  and  how  he 
would  wrest  her  away  from  her  friends  and  home  if  he 
could,  I  arose  to  my  feet. 

"  And  so  Lord  Dunraven  is  afraid  to  walk  in  the  day, 
and  slinks  about  under  cover  of  darkness  to  meet  his  hired 
assassins !  "  I  cried  ironically.  "  Such  bravery  as  this  is 
worthy  of  thee,  and  deserves  commendation." 

At  the  sound  of  my  voice  he  had  turned  toward  me,  his 
foot  upon  the  stern  of  the  boat. 

"  Ah,  Sir  Thomas !  "  he  said,  "  did  I  not  have  other  plans 
on  foot,  I  would  meet  thee  here,  and  once  and  for  all  settle 
all  matters  of  difference  between  us;  but  mighty  reasons, 
which  I  have  already  stated  to  thee,  forbid  me  from  doing 
so.  Should  I  by  any  mischance  fall  by  thy  sword,  it  would 
be  a  shame  that  the  loveliest  lady  of  England  should  weep 


THE  PHANTOM  89 

out  her  eyes  in  sorrow  at  my  untimely  fate.  Even  now  I 
go  back  to  England  to  her  kisses.  I  trust  that  thy  stay  upon 
the  island  may  not  prove  unprofitable,  and  should  time  hang 
heavy  on  thy  hands,  perchance  thou  mightst  amuse  thyself 
with  the  thought  of  the  bright  lady  in  my  arms.  Farewell!  " 
And  he  stepped  into  the  boat. 

"  Dog!  "  I  cried,  rushing  forward,  "  wait  but  one  moment, 
and  thou  shalt  hold  no  lady  in  thy  foul  arms  again." 

The  priest,  who  had  stood  quietly  on  the  sand,  intending 
I  suppose  to  see  my  lord  off,  at  the  first  sound  of  my 
voice  had  pushed  by  Dunraven  and  sprang  into  the  boat. 
Now  as  I  ran  forward,  he  cried: 

"  Wouldst  thou  wait  for  him  ?  He  is  a  fiend  in  disguise. 
Did  I  not  lock  him  up,  and  has  he  not  broken  loose?  Push 
off  !  —  for  the  love  of  God  push  off  !  "  his  voice  rising  to  a 
shriek  as  I  neared  them. 

The  boatmen  needed  no  second  bidding;  plainly  they 
feared  the  cold  steel  in  my  hand,  for  in  a  twinkle  they  had 
pushed  off,  and  bent  their  backs  to  the  oars  with  a  will. 
When  I  reached  the  spot  where  my  lord  had  stepped  on 
board,  they  were  fifty  feet  or  more  from  me. 

I  hesitated  for  one  moment,  sorely  tempted  to  spring  into 
the  surf  and  swim  after  them;  but  angered  as  I  was,  calm 
common  sense  came  to  my  rescue.  I  was  burdened  with  my 
steel  breastplate  and  sword,  and  could  not  overtake  the 
light  boat  manned  by  four  sturdy  seamen;  even  though  I 
should,  it  would  mean  certain  death  to  me.  Six  men  to 
one,  and  he  in  the  water;  so  I  stood  and  watched  them 
pull  away. 

Oh  for  a  musketoon!  I  could  have  picked  off  my  lord, 
as  he  sat  in  the  stern  facing  me,  as  easily  as  I  would  a 


. 

And  even  as  I  stood  there  upon  the  shore,  biting  my  lips 
with  rage  to  see  them  so  easily  glide  out  of  my  reach,  my 
lord  arose,  and  sweeping  his  hat  from  his  head,  bowed. 
"  Adieu!  "  he  said.  "  May  thy  dreams  be  pleasant.  I  shall 
remember  thee  to  my  lady,"  and  he  took  his  seat  with  a 
smile  upon  his  face. 

The  boat  dwindled  down  into  a  speck  upon  the  water  ;  still 
I  stood  there  silent.  Dunraven  seemed  ever  to  escape  me, 
as  I  had  my  hand  upon  his  throat.  What  meant  he  when 


90       FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

he  said  that  he  returned  to  England?  Did  he  speak  truth, 
or  was  it  but  some  lie  to  throw  me  off  his  track  while 
he  remained  here  to  watch  my  movements? 

Was  the  priest  his  spy  kept  here  but  to  watch  me,  and 
perhaps  the  Spaniard  also,  and  report  all  that  we  did  or 
said?  It  seemed  so  from  the  diary  that  I  had  read.  Per- 
haps Dunraven  distrusted  the  Count  as  much  as  he  did  me, 
and  was  keeping  an  eye  on  us  both. 

I  was  beginning  to  think  that  he  had  good  reason  to 
fear  the  Spaniard,  for  had  not  the  priest  said  in  the  cave  to 
his  companion  Herrick  that  he  had  seen  DeNortier  walk 
the  floor  in  agony,  and  cry  out  "  Margaret !  Margaret !  " 

I  knew  something  of  the  Count  by  this  time,  and  realized 
that  he  was  a  dangerous  foe.  Instead  of  one  rival,  it  began 
to  look  as  if  I  had  two.  Perhaps  I  might  be  able  to  join 
forces  with  DeNortier,  and  thus  outwit  Dunraven ;  then  I 
could  settle  with  the  adventurer  later.  But  where  had  the 
Spaniard  seen  Margaret  ?  Echo  answered  "  where  ?  " 

And  so  musing  I  retraced  my  steps  towards  the  mansion, 
my  head  bent  low  in  thought.  The  wind  was  rising  again, 
and  we  would  have  a  great  storm  if  this  but  kept  up  for 
the  night. 

It  was  nearly  day  when  I  stood  again  in  my  own  room. 
Something  hung  and  dangled  from  the  window,  swinging 
to  and  fro  in  the  rising  wind,  and  knocking  against  the  side 
of  the  house.  My  God !  It  could  not  be ! 

Rushing  to  the  window,  I  drew  through  the  grating  the 
rope  that  hung  outside ;  and  there,  his  face  bruised  and  dis- 
figured, with  gaping  tongue,  a  great  cut  in  his  breast,  hung 
the  body  of  Jose,  the  servant  who  had  released  me  from 
the  room  only  a  short  while  before.  Cold,  stiff,  and  lifeless 
he  hung,  and  there,  kneeling  by  his  lifeless  body,  I  swore 
that  if  God  gave  me  health  and  strength  I  would  pursue  and 
punish  the  fiend  who  had  done  this  deed. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

I   DICE   FOR   A   LIFE 

IT  was  noon  before  I  awoke;  a  terrific  storm  was  raging 
outside,  and  the  sea  was  white  with  foam.  Dressing 
rapidly,  I  made  my  way  to  the  great  dining  hall.  Often 
had  I  eaten  there,  sometimes  alone,  and  sometimes  with 
DeNortier,  for  when  he  was  not  on  the  island  I  ate  alone ; 
the  men  always  kept  to  their  barrack,  and  never  came  to 
the  house  save  on  some  errand.  They  were  uniformly  re- 
spectful to  me;  they  had  evidently  had  orders  from  the 
captain  to  be  so,  and  they  knew  him  too  well  to  dare  to 
disobey  his  commands.  I,  of  course,  had  naught  to  do  with 
them,  save  occasionally  to  ask  them  some  question. 

DeNortier  supplied  me  with  all  that  I  needed.  One  even- 
ing when  I  returned  from  a  stroll,  I  had  found  a  new 
doublet  and  hose  in  my  room ;  at  another  time  a  new  feather 
for  my  hat.  I  had  several  times  found  small  sums  of 
money  upon  my  table,  and  appreciated  that  delicate  sense  of 
honor  which  realized  how  I  must  feel,  and  d'id  not  roughly 
force  what  I  needed  upon  me. 

DeNortier  was  seated  at  the  table  alone,  eating  a  slice  of 
venison. 

"  Welcome !  "  he  said  in  a  cordial  tone.  "  This  venison 
is  excellent,"  and  he  took  a  great  bite  as  he  glanced  up  at  me. 

There  was  no  trace  of  the  pallor  and  wildness  of  the 
night  before  in  his  manner;  now  self -composed,  alert,  calm, 
he  was  himself  again. 

Seating  myself  opposite  him,  I  helped  myself  to  the  meat 

"  Count,  I  have  a  grievance  to  lay  before  thee,"  I  said. 

"What  is  it?"  he  inquired.  "Have  any  of  the  men 
failed  to  show  thee  the  proper  respect?  If  so,  thou  hast 
but  to  speak,  and  I  will  know  howto  punish  them." 

"  No,  it  is  not  that,"  I  answered.  "  I  find  this  morning 
the  body  of  one  of  the  natives  swinging  in  front  of  my 

91 


92       FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

window.  Who  has  done  this  deed  ?  "  and  I  looked  intently 
at  him. 

His  voice  was  cold  as  he  replied :  "  He  was  a  mutinous 
rogue,  and  even  dared  to  disobey  my  orders.  The  safety  of 
my  plans — the  safety  of  us  all — depends  upon  the  rigidity  of 
the  discipline  which  I  maintain.  Did  I  but  loose  the  reins, 
even  for  a  moment,  the  men  would  break  out  of  all  bounds, 
and  our  heads  would  pay  the  penalty ;  so  I  punished  him  as 
he  deserved." 

"  No  need  to  hang  him  to  my  window,  if  thou  didst!  "  I 
cried.  "  Thou  hast  done  many  deeds  of  bloodshed  and 
sin,  but  as  I  live  I  shall  have  thy  life  for  this!"  and  I 
struck  the  table  with  my  fist  a  loud  blow. 

"  It  is  a  warning,  Sir  Thomas,"  he  drawled,  "  '  a  word  to 
the  wise  is  sufficient.'  As  for  thy  sword,  put  it  up.  I  will 
not  fight  thee  now;  I  told  thee  once  before,  that  I  could 
not  cross  swords  with  thee  just  yet.  Have  no  fear,  I  will 
meet  thee ;  thou  hadst  best  save  thy  wind  and  thy  sword  too, 
for  thou  wilt  need  them ;"  and  he  drummed  upon  the  table 
with  his  fingers,  unconcerned,  though  I  stood  within  two 
feet  of  him,  my  sword  in  hand,  and  could  have  run  him 
through  before  he  could  have  saved  himself. 

"Dost  thou  call  thyself  a  gentleman?"  I  asked  bitterly, 
"  and  hire  a  cutthroat  to  slay  a  man,  whom  thou  fearest  to 
meet  thyself?  " 

A  dull  red  flush  covered  the  Count's  face,  his  eyes  glittered 
like  a  trapped  beast. 

"  What  meanest  thou  ?  "  he  growled  hoarsely.  "  Explain 
thyself,  for  I  know  not  what  thou  referrest  to." 

"  I  refer  to  last  night,  when  Father  Francis  tried  to  knife 
me  by  thy  command  while  I  slept,"  I  answered.  "  Oh ! 
thou  art  a  noble  of  Spain  to  do  such  work  as  this ;  and 
then  fear  to  meet  the  man  thou  didst  try  to  have  murdered. 
I  would  disgrace  myself  by  crossing  swords  with  such  as 
thee." 

"  Have  a  care,"  he  growled,  his  face  swollen  with  anger, 
"  have  a  care  lest  I  forget  myself  and  run  thee  through. 
As  for  the  priest,  I  swear  to  thee  that  I  know  naught  of 
that  which  thou  sayest,  yntil  thou  didst  tell  me  of  it  but  a 
moment  ago.  This  much  I  will  say  to  thee,  that  I  never  yet 
feared  man  or  devil.  I  have  ever  done  my  work  in  the  open, 


I  DICE  FOR  A  LIFE  93 

have  never  stooped  to  such  tricks  as  this,  and  were  it  not  for 
a  matter  that  I  cannot  explain  I  would  fight  thee  now,  and 
forever  rid  myself  of  thee." 

"  Save  thy  breath  for  one  who  will  believe  thee,"  I  an- 
swered. "  As  for  myself,  I ,  believe  naught  that  thou 
hast  said."  And  picking  up  my  hat,  I  left  him  there, 
his  face  hot  and  red  with  rage,  and  walked  out  upon  the 
porch. 

Looking  out  I  saw  two  sailors  coming  up  the  path,  leading 
a  youth  between  them.  He  was  a  stranger,  young,  hand- 
some, with  a  sunny  brown  eye,  long  yellow  locks,  a  frank, 
open  face,  and  could  not  have  been  more  than  twenty  years 
at  most.  As  he  came  nearer  I  saw  him  glance  at  me. 

"  What  hast  thou  here  ?  "  I  asked  one  of  the  men. 

He  answered,  respectfully  enough :  "  A  young  gentleman, 
sir,  who  was  washed  ashore  last  night  from  the  brig  that 
went  down.  We  kept  him  in  the  barrack,  for  he  was  half 
drowned,  although  to-day  he  is  as  bright  as  a  cricket,  and 
is  the  only  soul  that  came  ashore  alive  out  of  the  ship." 

"  Art  thou  English  ?  "  I  asked  the  youth. 

"  Yes,"  the  young  fellow  replied,  looking  at  me  out  of  his 
frank  eyes.  "  In  whose  hands  am  I  ?  " 

"  Ask  those  who  are  better  acquainted  than  myself,"  I 
replied.  "  The  Count  is  in  the  dining  hall,  my  men." 

"  Come,"  said  one  of  the  sailors,  and  they  led  him  in  to 
where  DeNortier  sat. 

I  watched  him  as  they  carried  him  into  the  hall ;  his  was  a 
fresh,  young  face,  virile  and  strong,  a  captive  too,  like 
myself, 'and  I  naturally  felt  an  interest  in  his  fate.  Turning, 
I  passed  back  into  the  dining  hall,  where  the  Count,  silent 
and  moody,  still  sat. 

He  was  questioning  the  lad  when  I  entered. 

"  What  is  thy  name?  "  he  asked,  speaking  in  English. 

"  Oliver  Gates,"  the  boy  replied  in  the  same  tone,  his  head 
held  high. 

"What  art  thou  doing  in  these  strange  seas? 
said. 

"  I  was  page  to  my  Lord  Lamdown,"  the  lad  answere 
brightly ;  "  but  I  had  grown  tired  of  the  soft,  idle  life,  and 
being  an  orphan,  with  none  of  kin  in  England,  I  embarkec 
with  Captain  Jones  as  a  gentleman  adventurer  for  the  coast 


94 

of  Cuba  to  trade  with  the  natives.  We  had  gotten  this 
far  and  all  seemed  well,  until  last  night  the  storm  arose, 
and  the  ship  went  down." 

"  Where  am  I  ?  "  continued  the  boy,  as  DeNortier  sat 
silent  in  the  great  chair,  his  head  bent  in  thought,  as  though 
forgetful  of  all  around  him. 

At  this  question  the  pirate  stirred,  and  raised  his  eyes  to 
the  handsome  face  of  the  lad. 

"  I  could  best  answer  that  question  by  telling  thee  into 
whose  hands  thou  hast  fallen,"  he  said,  with  a  frown. 
"  I  am  the  Count  DeNortier." 

Oliver  started,  a  look  of  fear  crossed  his  face. 

"What!"  he  cried.     "Not  DeNortier  the  pirate?" 

"  The  same,"  answered  the  adventurer,  unmoved  by  the 
other's  alarm. 

"  I  am  in  need  of  recruits,"  he  continued.  "  Thou  dost 
seem  a  likely  strippling,  wilt  thou  come  with  us?  Thou 
shalt  be  my  right-hand  man,  with  thy  pockets  full  of  gold, 
and  sword  in  hand  thou  wilt  be  the  envy  and  admiration  of 
all  the  maids  in  London,"  and  he  laughed,  a  grim  look  of 
mirth  upon  his  face. 

But  the  lad  stood  determined. 

"  I  will  not  come,"  he  said  firmly,  "  though  thou  dost 
slay  me.  I  was  raised  in  the  family  of,  and  have  served,  a 
nobleman ;  thinkest  thou  that  I  would  disgrace  my  training 
like  this  ?  To  roam  the  seas  with  a  band  of  cutthroats,  and 
finally  to  swing  'twixt  heaven  and  earth,  a  rope  around  my 
neck?" 

The  answer  seemed  to  fan  the  smoldering  rage  of  the 
Count  into  a  flame.  With  an  oath,  he  caught  up  his  sword 
which  lay  upon  the  table,  and  drew  it  from  its  sheath. 

"  Choose !  "  he  cried.  "  Either  thou  shalt  join  me  without 
more  words,  or  prepare  to  meet  thy  doom ;  for  as  certain  as 
thou  dost  stand  there,  I  will  run  thee  through  if  thou  dost 
not  join  me." 

The  boy  threw  back  his  head,  his  cheeks  were  pale,  but 
his  look  was  high  and  unflinching. 

"  Strike,"  he  said,  "  if  thou  wilt,  for  I  refuse  to  join 
thee." 

The  Spaniard  raised  his  sword,  but  leaning  over  I  caught 
the  hilt  with  my  hand  and  held  it. 


I  DICE  FOR  A  LIFE 


95 


"  Ruffian !  "  I  cried.  "  Wouldst  thou  slay  the  youth  ?  He 
is  but  a  child." 

A  slow,  evil  look  was  upon  his  face;  for  a  moment  his 
anger  mastered  him. 

"  Twice  hast  thou  crossed  my  path  to  thwart  me,"  he 
growled.  '  Take  care,  there  shall  be  no  third  time."  Then 
drawing  back,  he  sheathed  his  sword. 

"  I  will  dice  with  thee  for  the  lad's  life,"  he  said  sud- 
denly. "  If  thou  dost  win,  he  is  thine  to  do  with  what 
thou  wilt;  if  thou  shouldst  lose,  then  he  is  mine.  Wilt 
cast  with  me  ?  " 

I  hesitated  a  moment;  then  turning  to  the  boy,  who 
stood  gazing  with  wide-open  eyes  upon  us,  I  cried: 

"  Art  thou  content  that  we  should  dice  for  thy  life,  or 
wilt  thou  have  none  of  it  ?  " 

His  face  was  pale,  but  he  answered  me  quickly :  "  I  am 
content;  better  that  I  should  die,  than  be  in  the  hands 
of  such  as  he." 

"  So  be  it,"  I  answered.     "  Where  are  the  dice  ?  " 

Turning  to  the  corner,  he  drew  from  a  chest  the  dice,  and 
a  little  round  box,  and  with  those  in  his  hand,  moved  to 
the  table. 

"  Wilt  thou  throw  first?  "  he  asked,  "  or  shall  I?  " 

"  No,"  I  answered ;  "  do  thou  throw.  I  will  follow 
thee." 

It  was  a  strange  scene  in  that  great  room.  The  rough 
seamen  gathered  around  the  table  watching,  eager  to  see 
which  way  the  dice  would  fall ;  the  boy,  Oliver  Gates,  as 
he  stood  behind  me,  watching  the  dice  in  the  Count's  hand — 
his  life  the  stakes  for  which  we  gamed.  DeNortier,  a  dark 
scowl  upon  his  face,  fingering  coolly  the  box  in  which  the 
dice  lay,  ready  to  cast  without  a  tremor  the  little  squares 
on  which  depended  a  human  life;  myself,  with  face  as 
white  as  the  boy's,  as  I  thought  of  the  great  load  which 
rested  upon  me,  and  of  how  much  depended  upon  "  Chance," 
the  blind  goddess. 

DeNortier  stood  opposite  me,  only  the  little  light  in  his 
dark  eyes  betraying  his  excitement.  I  watched  his  hand 
narrowly  while  he  shook  the  dice  in  the  box,  preparing  to 
throw.  I  have  often  thought  of  that  scene  since,  and  won- 
dered if  I  fully  appreciated  its  solemnity  as  I  watched  the 


96       FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

Spaniard,  and  yet  I  was  oppressed  by  the  thought  that  a 
human  life  lay  in  my  hands,  either  to  be  lost  or  to  be 
gained;  but  as  the  lad  had  said,  better  that  he  should  die 
than  to  live  a  captive  in  the  pirate's  hands  and  at  his 
mercy. 

He  threw,  and  with  a  rattle  the  dice  rolled  out  upon  the 
table.  For  a  moment  I  feared  to  look,  and  then  summon- 
ing all  my  courage,  with  an  effort  I  looked  at  the  dice — 
double  fours — could!  I  beat  that? 

I  saw  the  look  of  triumph  in  DeNortier's  eyes,  plainly  he 
thought  that  he  had  won;  and  there  as  I  stood  with  the 
box  in  my  hand,  I  sent  up  one  fervent  prayer  to  whatever 
gods  there  be,  to  fight  for  me  in  that  hour,  and  guide  the 
dice  aright. 

Raising  my  hand  I  tossed,  and  they  rolled  down  upon 
the  table  and  over  to  the  further  side.  I  bent  over  them 
with  eyes  that  feared  to  behold  the  result,  and  I  could  hear 
the  quick,  deep  breathing  of  Oliver  Gates  behind  me,  as 
with  beating  heart  he  awaited  to  hear  his  fate.  The  two 
seamen  were  bending  over  the  table  with  eager  faces.  I 
straightened  myself  up — five  and  four. 

"  The  day  is  mine,  Count,"  I  said  triumphantly. 

"  Yes,"  he  answered,  "  thou  hast  it ;  the  fates  are  propi- 
tious. Beware !  they  will  not  be  ever  at  thy  side ;"  and  turn- 
ing from  me  he  passed  out  of  the  room.  The  men  followed, 
leaving  me  alone  with  Oliver. 

"  Thy  life  is  safe,"  I  said  to  him,  "  and  thou  shalt  be 
my  page.  Wilt  enter  my  service  ?  " 

"  Who  art  thou?  "  he  asked.  "  It  seems  as  if  I  had  seen 
thy  face  before,  yet  I  know  not  where." 

"  Sir  Thomas  Winchester,  of  London,"  I  answered. 

"  I  recognize  thy  face  now,"  he  said.  "  Oft  have  I  seen 
thee  in  London,  but  thou  art  changed,"  and  he  hesitated. 

"  Say  that  I  have  grown  older,"  I  replied.  "  Nay,  do  not 
deny  it.  I  know  that  I  have  grown  older,  and  that  the 
gray  is  beginning  to  fleck  my  hair ;  hadst  thou  been  through 
what  I  have  the  last  six  months,  thy  hair  would  be  gray  too." 

"What  doest  thou  here?"  he  asked,  his  eyes  fixed  still 
upon  my  face.  "  Thou  hast  not  joined  these  ruffians,  and 
become  one  of  them  ?  " 

"  The  saints  forbid !  "  I  answered  quickly.    "  I  am  a  cap- 


I  DICE  FOR  A  LIFE  97 

tive  here  even  as  thou  art."  And  then  I  related  in  a  few 
words  all  I  wished  him  to  know  of  my  kidnaping  and 
detention  upon  the  island. 

He  listened  intently,  a  look  of  wonder  upon  his  face. 

"  And  why  does  my  Lord  Dunraven  hound  thee  thus  ?  " 
he  cried.  "  What  motive  has  he,  that  he  should  detain 
thee  here  ?  " 

"  Lad,"  I  answered,  a  bitter  smile  upon  my  face,  "  thou 
art  young  yet,  and  hast  much  to  learn ;  when  thou  growest 
older  thou  wilt  know  what  a  man  will  do  for  the  love  of 
a  mai.d.  Dost  know  the  Lady  Margaret  Carroll  ?  " 

"Aye,"  he  answered,  "the  loveliest  lady  in  England;  as 
well  ask  me  if  I  know  my  master." 

"  Then,"  I  answered,  "  is  there  need  to  look  further  than 
the  lady  for  a  cause  ?  " 

A  look  of  understanding  came  into  his  face. 

"  I  see,"  he  said,  "  and  wonder  no  longer.  A  lady  so 
fair  would  tempt  a  man  to  risk  his  soul,  could  he  but 
win  her." 

"  But  thou  hast  not  answered  my  question ;  wilt  be  my 
man  and  enter  my  service?  I  have  need  of  such  a  one 
here,  and  when  I  come  to  my  own  again,  thou  shalt  not 
regret  it." 

"  Yes,"  he  answered,  a  look  frank  and  true  upon  his  open 
face.  "  I  owe  my  life  to  thee.  I  am  thy  man,  for  better 
or  for  worse,  and  here  is  my  hand  on  it,"  and  he  stretched 
out  his  hand  to  me. 

I  reached  out  and  grasped  it,  a  mist  before  my  eyes. 
'Twas  the  first  friendly  hand  I  had  clasped  since  Steele 
had  sailed  away  and  left  me  weary  months  before,  and  I 
knew  what  it  meant  to  be  alone  and  friendless  among  bitter 
foes. 

"  Thou  shalt  not  rue  it,"  I  said. 

And  thus  Oliver  Gates  entered  my  service.  He  was  a 
treasure,  that  boy ;  he  fell  to  and  cleaned  my  muddy  clothes 
and  boots,  polished  my  rusty  breastplate,  mended  the  rents 
in  my  ragged  doublet,  and  was  ever  at  my  elbow,  ready  to 
serve  me. 

He  had  cleaned  the  musketoon  which  I  carried,  and  one 
morning  I  came  suddenly  upon  him,  his  eyes  fixed  upon 
the  sight,  the  weapon  at  his  shoulder. 


98       FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

"  What  art  thou  doing  ?  "  I  asked  in  surprise,  seeing  no 
one  at  whom  he  pointed. 

He  lowered  the  gun,  a  look  of  confusion  upon  his  face. 

"  I  was  but  wishing  that  my  Lord  Dunraven  walked  be- 
low," he  answered,  "  and  I  would  soon  rid  thee  of  him 
forever;"  and  he  looked  up  into  my  face. 

I  was  strangely  touched  by  his  thoughts  of  me,  for  I  had 
grown  to  love  him  well,  with,  his  frank  and  merry  ways, 
ever  with  a  song  upon  his  lips,  ever  busy  with  thoughts  of 
my  comfort  and  welfare. 

"  Lad,"  I  said,  "  I  know  not  what  I  would  do  without 
thee." 

A  tear  came  into  his  eye,  and  rolled  down  his  rosy  cheek ; 
he  tried  to  speak,  but  could  not,  and  turning,  hurried  from 
the  room. 

Sometimes  at  night  as  we  sat  together  in  my  room  under 
the  candlelight,  I  would  have  him  to  tell  me  of  London,  and 
what  my  friends  did  there,  of  himself,  and  of  his  life 
before  he  sailed  on  his  ill-fated  voyage. 

I  learned  that  my  old  comrade  Drake  had  sailed  for  the 
Spanish  Main  in  search  of  gold ;  that  Bacon  was  busy  with 
his  law ;  Raleigh  was  in  high  favor  with  the  Queen,  and 
seemed  at  present  to  be  the  favorite ;  Bobby  Vane  he  did 
not  know.  The  Lady  Margaret  Carroll  was  the  toast  of 
London,  happy,  gay,  light-hearted ;  rumor  had  it  that  she 
would  soon  become  the  bride  of  the  Lord  Dunraven,  who, 
devoted,  gallant,  and  attentive,  was  ever  her  constant 
shadow,  and  since  I  had  vanished  so  mysteriously  from 
London,  he  had  no  rival  of  importance. 

Of  me,  London  had  gossiped  for  a  few  days;  the  tale 
of  my  disinheritance  had  been  the  talk  of  the  town,  and 
followed  so  soon  by  my  disappearance  had  created  quite 
a  sensation,  and  a  dozen  different  stories  had  been  circu- 
lated by  way  of  explanation.  Some  said  I  had  committed 
suicide ;  others  that  I  had  gone  to  the  Low  Country  to  assist 
the  Dutch ;  still  others  that  I  had  joined  the  freebooters 
and  become  a  sea-rover. 

It  had  furnished  sensation  for  the  ladies  and  gentlemen 
of  fashion,  as  they  gathered  under  the  evening  candles  and 
sipped  their  tea,  but  other  things  came  to  engage  their  at- 
tention; what  cared  they  if  one  poor  gentleman,  stripped 


I  DICE  FOR  A  LIFE 


99 


of  his  position  and  fortune,  lived  or  died?  I  had  passed 
from  their  world  forever,  and  so  with  a  jest  upon  their 
lips  they  had  flitted  to  some  new  topic. 

Only  a  few  friends  had  made  an  effort  to  find  some 
trace  of  my  fate.  Bobby  Vane  and  Raleigh  had  indeed 
searched,  but  could  find  no  clue.  It  was  as  though  the 
earth  had  swallowed  me  up. 

Oliver  Gates  loved  me,  I  believed.  He  followed  me  about 
like  a  dog;  had  searched  the  island  for  Father  Francis  and 
Dunraven,  and  was  ever  vigilant  to  track  the  Spaniard  in 
hope  that  he  would  discover  some  trace  of  my  lord,  but 
in  vain. 

Dunraven  and  Father  Francis  I  had  never  seen  since  they 
left  the  island  that  stormy  night  in  the  boat.  Sometimes  I 
thought  they  had  gone  down  in  the  gale,  but  they  were 
too  wicked  to  die  like  honest  men.  No,  I  believed  they 
were  alive,  perhaps  in  England,  engaged  in  plots  to  abduct 
my  lady,  and  at  the  thought  I  would  pace  the  floor  and 
wring  my  hands.  At  such  times  Oliver  was  a  boom  to  me. 
He  would  sing  some  ballad  of  the  olden  days,  when  a  knight, 
brave  in  his  armor,  and  with  his  waving  pennant,  would 
ride  out  to  do  battle  for  his  lady  love;  and  at  the  sound 
of  his  rich,  mellow  voice,  the  care  and  sorrow  would  fade 
away  from  my  heart,  and  I  would  forget  myself  and  all 
my  woes. 

So  the  time  passed,  and  spring  had  come ;  the  sun  shone 
brightly,  and  its  beauty  had  tempted  me  out  of  the  house. 
All  was  light  and  merry  beneath  the  morning  light ;  the  birds 
were  singing,  and  all  earth  seemed  to  lie  quiet  and  peace- 
ful, as  though  weary  of  toil  and  labor,  and  resolved  to  take 
holiday  for  one  brief  day. 

Oliver  I  had  not  seen  for  several  minutes,  and  I  strolled 
down  the  lane  that  led  to  the  little  settlement  of  the  natives. 
A  few  of  them  I  met  as  I  walked  down  the  path,  and  with 
a  word  of  greeting,  they  had  stepped  aside  to  let  me  pass. 

I  kept  steadily  on  my  way,  my  head  bent,  thinking  of 
old  England  and  wondering  if  I  would  ever  see  it  again. 
The  grass  was  green  and  fresh  there,  the  spring  flowers 
were  beginning  to  bloom,  and  in  the  fields  the  sod  lay  up- 
turned to  the  sun.  The  fresh  scent  of  the  turf  struck  my 
nostrils.  Ah,  this  was  England!  It  held  naught  for  me, 


ioo     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

perhaps  only  scorn  and  hatred  ;  still  my  heart  yearned  for  the 
Old  Country  like  that  of  the  exile  condemned  to  some 
prison,  far  from  his  home.  It  was  where  my  eyes  had 
first  beheld  the  light,  and  it  was  there,  when  I  finished  my 
weary  journey  and  life's  brief  sorrows  were  over,  that  I 
wished  to  rest  quietly  beneath  its  green  turf,  where  naught 
of  the  world's  turmoil  and  strife  could  reach ;  safe  from 
all  harm,  with  only  the  silent  stars  to  shine  down  upon  me, 
I  would  sleep  with  my  fathers. 

I  was  coming  into  the  group  of  bark  huts;  only  one  old 
woman  was  visible,  her  form  bent  nearly  double  with  age, 
her  hair  snow  white,  her  eyes  sunken,  her  face  weather- 
beaten  as  though  by  many  a  storm.  Crouched  by  one  of 
the  low  entrances  she  sat,  her  eyes  fixed  upon  me.  There 
was  that  look  of  knowledge,  of  understanding,  in  them, 
which  comes  only  with  extreme  age ;  the  look  of  one  who  has 
tasted  of  all  life's  secrets,  and  who  has  known  all  that  it 
contains. 

I  paused  beside  her,  struck  by  the  look  of  withered  age 
upon  her  face,  and  by  her  snow-white  hair ;  for  I  had  never 
seen  a  native  with  white  hair  before. 

"  What  is  thy  age,  old  crone  ?  "  I  asked  her,  in  the  native 
tongue. 

She  did  not  stir,  only  her  sunken  eyes  were  fixed  upon 
my  face,  and  then,  in  a  voice  cracked  and  broken,  she 
replied : 

"  Neulta  has  seen  the  suns  of  one  hundred  and  four  sum- 
mers, and  still  she  remains ;  those  whom  she  knew  in  her 
youth  have  long  since  gone  from  among  her  people." 

One  hundred  and  four  years  old !  She  was  mad ;  but  still 
she  was  extremely  old,  her  face  showed  that. 

I  knew  the  name  too;  often  when  the  servants  at  the 
mansion  had  lost  aught,  or  anything  had  mysteriously  dis- 
appeared, they  would  go  to  Neulta,  and  she  would  tell  them 
where  to  find  the  missing  article.  Strange  to  say,  when 
they  had  looked  where  she  directed,  they  would  always  dis- 
cover the  missing  thing. 

Wonderful  stories  were  told  of  her  superhuman  powers 
by  the  natives.  It  was  said  that  DeNortier  always  con- 
sulted her  before  embarking  on  his  voyages;  that  she  had 
foretold  to  Herrick,  months  before,  that  he  would  meet  death 


I  DICE  FOR  A  LIFE  101 

by  the  hand  of  a  tall  stranger,  alone  in  a  cavern;  he  had 
laughed  at  her,  but  lo!  it  had  been  even  as  she  had 
said.  The  Indians  swore  by  Neulta,  and  regarded  her  as  a 
goddess. 

I  had  scoffed  at  the  tales  told  me  by  the  dead  Jose  and 
the  other  servants ;  had  told  them  that  the  old  hag  had  stolen 
the  things  herself,  and  did  but  tell  them  where  they  were 
hidden  that  she  might  increase  their  faith  in  her,  but  I 
could  never  persuade  them  that  I  spoke  truth.  Some  thought 
of  the  idle  tales  crossed  my  mind  as  she  told  me  her  age. 

"  Thy  mind  wanders,"  I  answered.  "  It  is  not  possible ; 
tell  me  something  that  I  can  believe." 

The  old  woman  sat  still  and  motionless,  then  she  an- 
swered :  "  Before  the  Senor's  father  came  into  this  world 
I  was  a  middle-aged  woman.  When  the  Senor  dies  I  will 
still  be  here;  for  I  hold  the  magic  power  handed  down 
from  my  people,  who  dwelt  on  this  island  long  before  these 
miserable  natives  whom  thou  now  seest  about  thee  had 
landed  in  this  place.  Ah,"  she  continued,  rising  to  her  feet 
at  the  thoughts  of  the  past,  "  they  were  a  race  of  men ! 
These  are  but  cattle,  who  are  fitted  to  wait  upon  the  white 
man.  But  why  do  I  talk  thus?"  she  muttered,  seating 
herself  again.  "  My  people  have  vanished,  and  I  alone 
remain. 

"  The  Senor  does  not  believe  me ;  he  thinks  that  I  dream. 
Let  the  Senor  but  come  into  my  hut  here,  and  I  will  show 
him  things  which  are  not  of  this  world.  Does  he  wish 
to  behold  whom  he  thinks  of  ?  But  follow  me  and  he  shall 
see  what  he  wots  not  of.  Come !  "  and  she  hobbled  to  the 
door  of  the  hut  and  threw  it  open. 

I  hesitated  ;  she  was  mad  doubtless,  but  I  was  in  nd  hurry. 
I  had  naught  to  engage  my  mind ;  perhaps  she  might  amuse 
me.  It  might  be  that  this  was  but  a  trick  of  DeNortier's  to 
lure  me  into  this  hut  and  then  put  me  out  of  the  way ;  for 
that  was  a  scheme  worthy  of  his  master  mind. 

The  old  crone  stood  in  the  doorway,  looking  at  me. 

"  Ah !  the  Senor  fears,"  she  croaked.  "  Afraid  of  an  old 
woman,  alone  and  unarmed,"  and  she  cackled  in  glee 

My  mind  was  made  up;  stepping  upon  the  threshold,  1 
pushed  the  door  wide  open  and  entered.  The  old  woman 
closed  the  door,  and  I  was  in  total  darkness.  She  moved 


102   FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

about  in  the  dark,  until  presently  she  struck  two  hard  stones 
together,  and  going  to  where  three  great  torches  of  light- 
wood  were  fastened  in  the  wall,  she  lit  them. 

Immediately  the  room  became  brightly  illuminated,  and  I 
looked  around.  There  was  nothing  in  the  hut ;  only  a  rough 
pile  of  leaves  in  the  corner,  which  served  as  a  bed,  and  a 
rough  stone  bench  in  the  center  of  the  room,  together  with 
a  little  wooden  chest. 

Going  to  the  chest,  she  raised  the  lid,  calling  as  she  did 
so  to  me,  "  Let  the  Senor  seat  himself  upon  the  bench." 

I  did  so,  and  watched  her  movements,  until  finally  she 
drew  an  article  from  the  chest,  and  turning,  held  it  out  to 
me.  I  took  it  in  my  hands,  and  glanced  down  to  see  what 
she  had  given  me.  It  was  a  polished  disk  of  silver,  per- 
haps a  foot  in  diameter,  curved  and  embossed  with  strange 
and  barbarous  shapes.  I  had  seen  naught  like  it  in  all  my 
travels. 

"  How  earnest  thoti  by  this?  "  I  asked  sternly. 

The  old  woman,  her  back  to  me,  was  groping  again  in 
the  box.  "  Let  not  the  Sofior  be  troubled,"  she  said  dryly, 
"  for  the  mirror  was  handed  down  to  me  from  my  fathers, 
who  dwelt  here  in  the  days  of  yore.  It  is  mine ;  be  not 
uneasy  on  that  score." 

And  then  from  the  box  she  drew  a  little  stone  image  of 
a  man,  grotesquely  shaped,  with  great  staring  eyes,  and  with 
a  cold,  sinister  expression  upon  his  carved  face.  She  set 
it  on  the  floor  in  front  of  me ;  as  I  looked  at  it,  the  face  re- 
minded me  of  someone  whom  I  had  seen.  Yes,  the  same 
hard,  cold  look  and  hawk  nose  of  Lord  Dunraven;  I  was 
struck  by  the  resemblance,  for  rough,  uncouth  as  the  image 
was,  it  resembled  my  lord. 

The  old  crone  had  sprinkled  a  yellow  powder  in  front 
of  the  idol,  and  had  lit  it,  and  now  she  was  kneeling  in 
front  of  the  image,  crooning  a  low  savage  song,  her  eyes, 
keen  and  piercing  through  the  smoke,  fixed  upon  me.  I 
rose  in  disgust.  Was  I  a  fool,  to  sit  through  such  mummery 
as  this? 

She  called  to  me  even  as  I  stirred,  "  Let  not  the  Senor 
arise;  but  a  moment,  and  he  will  behold  a  sight  upon  the 
mirror  such  as  he  has  never  seen  before.  Let  him  wait 
but  a  moment,  and  gaze  upon  the  disk." 


I  DICE  FOR  A  LIFE  103 

There  was  something  in  that  look,  eager,  commanding, 
fixed  upon  me,  that  I  could  not  resist.  I  resumed  my 
seat. 

"  I  will  remain  but  a  moment,"  I  said.  "  Quick  with  thy 
foolery,  I  am  wearied  and  would  go." 

"  Look  upon  the  glass!  "  she  shrieked.    "  Look!  " 

I  looked  down  carelessly  at  the  mirror  in  my  hand.  Un- 
accountably, marvelously,  there  was  something  dim,  misty, 
and  hazy,  growing  upon  the  polished  disk;  more  and  more 
distinct  it  became,  until  wonder  of  wonders,  I  looked  into 
the  violet  eyes  of  Lady  Margaret  Carroll ! — there,  lovely, 
beautiful,  divine,  she  gazed  at  me,  gowned  for  some  ball,  a 
flower  in  her  hair,  the  soft  curved  neck  encircled  by  a 
chain  of  precious  stones,  her  lovely  dimpled  chin,  and  little 
mouth  curved  as  though  laughing  at  its  own  red  beauty. 
For  a  moment  I  looked  at  her,  and  then  I  was  gazing  at  the 
vacant  glass  in  my  hand. 

I  sprang  to  my  feet.  "  Hag !  "  I  cried,  "  what  trick  is 
this?  Beware  how  thou  triflest  with  me." 

The  voice  of  the  crone  floated  across  to  me  through  the 
smoke. 

"No  trick,"  she  mumbled;  "'tis  but  the  magic  of  the 
great  white  spirit.  Would  my  lord  behold  his  rival? 
Look !  " 

And  there  upon  the  silver  disk,  with  his  brave,  true  eyes 
upon  me,  shone  the  face  of  Bobby  Vane. 

"Tis  false!"  I  cried.  "False!  He  would  not  act 
thus." 

"  Wonder  not,"  replied  the  crone.  "  Stranger  things  than 
this  have  happened ;  men  would  betray  all  for  love  of  such 
a  maid ;  "  and  she  muttered  something  to  herself.  "  Wouldst 
behold  how  thy  friend  conducts  himself  in  thy  absence  with 
thy  lady-love?  Behold!" 

And  there  upon  the  glass  I  saw  my  lady  and  Bobby. 
They  were  at  some  dance  or  merry-making,  for  I  could  see 
dimly  the  moving  forms  around  them.  Suddenly  they  turned 
and  passed  out  into  a  moonlit  garden,  and  seated  themselves 
in  the  shadow  of  some  thick  trees.  I  saw  Bobby  lean  t 
ward  nearer  that  beautiful  face;  saw  him  whisper  some- 
thing into  that  little  shell-like  ear;  saw  the  smile  upon  her 
face;  and  then,  reaching  out  his  hand,  he  took  one 


io4     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

Margaret's  in  his  own,  and  bent  down  as  though  to  kiss 
her,  looking  into  her  beautiful  blue  eyes  all  the  while. 

It  was  more  than  flesh  and  blood  could  stand.  With  an 
oath,  I  cast  the  mirror  far  from  me,  and  throwing  the 
cowering  crone  a  coin,  strode  out  from  the  miserable  hut 
into  the  free  air  of  heaven. 


CHAPTER  IX 

THE    LAST   REVEL 

MARCH,  1588,  was  here;  I  had  been  restrained  of  my 
liberty  since  the  sixteenth  day  of  September,  1586, 
Oliver  and  myself  had  made  many  schemes  for  our 
deliverance,  but  they  had  all  come  to  naught.  We  could  not 
cross  the  mighty  sea  without  a  vessel;  there  was  nothing 
but  frail  canoes  here — light,  fragile,  they  would  suffice  for 
a  brief  sail,  but  they  could  never  live  through  the  thousands 
of  miles  of  water  that  rolled  between  us  and  England. 

I  had  spent  a  great  deal  of  my  time  in  fencing  and  shoot- 
ing with  the  lad,  until  now  I  felt  that  I  could  hold  my  own 
against  DeNortier  himself.  My  wrist  was  of  steel,  and  my 
strength  had  grown  enormously  with  my  exercise  in  the 
open  air;  I  could  hit  a  small  coin  at  thirty  yards  with  a 
musketoon.  Oliver,  who  knew  nothing  of  a  sword  when 
he  landed,  had  become  a  fairly  good  swordsman  under  my 
training,  and  was  getting  so  that  he  could  bring  down  the 
wild  fowl  on  the  wing  with  the  gun. 

Returning  from  a  long  stroll  one  evening  and  going 
up  to  my  room,  I  found  Oliver  engaged  in  holding  up  to 
the  light  a  splendid  new  doublet  of  light  gray  silk.  It  was 
a  beautiful  garment,  and  he  was  so  occupied  in  admiring 
it  that  he  did  not  hear  me  come  into  the  door. 

"What  hast  thou  there,  lad?"  I  asked.  "  Thou  must 
have  at  thy  disposal  the  shops  of  London,  that  thou  shouldst 
have  such  a  doublet  as  that.  Faith,  not  but  thou  dost  need 
one !  That  thou  hast  on  now  is  almost  in  rags." 

The  boy  turned  to  me,  his  face  aglow. 

"  Ah,  Sir  Thomas !  thou  mayest  laugh,  but  it  is  full  time 
that  we  had  some  new  garments.  I  have  mended  the  one 
that  thou  hast  on,  until  I  fear  that  not  a  piece  of  the 
original  cloth  remains,"  and  he  broke  into  a  merry,  ring- 
ing laugh.  "  But  the  doublet  that  thou  jeerest  at  is  for  thee. 

105 


106      FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

I  have  a  new  lilac  one,"  and  turning,  he  lifted  it  from  a 
chair  and  held  it  up  for  my  inspection. 

"  What  means  such  prodigality  ? "  I  asked  in  astonish- 
ment. "  What  scheme  is  on  foot  ?  " 

"  The  men  hold  high  revelry  to-night,"  he  answered. 
"  Pepin,  who  came  up  only  a  few  moments  ago,  brought  us 
each  an  entire  outfit  of  new  clothing,  and  told  me 
that  the  Count  sails  to-morrow  with  all  his  men;  that  on 
his  return  he  would  resign  command  to  one  of  his  crew, 
and  depart  for  the  great  region  from  whence  he  came,  to 
return  here  no  more.  I  asked  him  whether  we  were  to 
go  with  the  Count  on  his  cruise  to-morrow,  and  he  replied 
yes,  that  only  the  natives  would  remain  behind.  He  told 
me  also  that  the  Count  DeNortier  bade  us  dress  in  these 
new  garments,  and  be  at  the  board  to-night  to  join  in  the 
feast." 

The  candles  had  been  lit.  Slowly,  with  the  lad's  help,  I 
dressed  myself  in  the  silks  and  laces ;  it  had  been  long 
since  I  had  been  garbed  as  fitting  my  birth  and  station. 
The  clothes  brought  back  to  me  my  old,  useless,  happy  life 
in  far-away  London,  and  the  thought  of  the  gayety  and 
pleasure  of  days  gone  by,  when  I  had  softly  spoken  into  the 
dainty  ears  of  fair  ladies  the  little  useless  whispers  that 
went  to  make  up  their  lives ;  had  moved  among  the  gay 
throng,  the  petted  plaything  of  society.  It  had  been  sweet 
while  it  lasted,  but  it  had  passed  from  me. 

Oliver  had  buckled  on  my  gold-hilted  sword,  and  given 
me  a  last  touch. 

"  Thou  art  prepared,  Sir  Thomas,"  he  cried,  with  a  grand 
air  and  a  sweeping  bow.  "  And  though  thou  mayest  jeer 
at  me  if  thou  choosest,  I  will  say  to  thy  face,  that  thou  art 
a  goodly  sight.  Would  that  the  fair  ladies  of  London  might 
see  thee  to-night ;  it  would  create  a  sensation,  I  can  tell  thee." 

"  Nonsense,  boy !  "  I  replied.  "  I  have  grown  too  old  and 
rough  to  be  a  pleasant  sight  for  a  lady.  She  would  want 
some  fawning  tailor's  model,  sweet-scented  and  delicate,  and 
not  a  rude  man  such  as  I  am." 

But,  nevertheless,  pleased  by  his  light  flattery,  I  stepped 
forward  to  where  one  of  the  great  mirrors  hung  and 
glanced  at  myself.  Was  this  the  silent,  rough  man,  clad 
in  his  faded  doublet,  his  sword  in  hand,  ready  at  a  mo- 


THE  LAST  REVEL  107 

ment's  notice  to  defend  himself  from  the  foes  who  sought 
his  life? 

There  looked  back  at  me  from  the  mirror  the  figure  of  a 
man,  clad  in  splendid  silks,  a  rich  collar  of  lace  about 
his  neck,  elegantly  and  richly  dressed;  his  hair,  in  which 
the  gray  threads  were  beginning  to  shine,  was  combed  back 
and  fell  upon  his  shoulders.  The  little  pointed  beard  which 
he  wore,  was  flecked  with  gray  here  and  there;  and  his 
face,  tanned  and  brown,  was  one  which  seemed  created  to 
command.  The  deep  lines  of  suffering  had  purified  and 
ennobled  the  face  never  handsome;  the  youth  and  gayety 
were  gone  from  it,  never  to  return,  but  'twas  stronger, 
deeper,  better  than  it  had  been  in  the  old  days.  The  light 
hazel  eyes,  with  that  look  of  understanding  that  only  sorrow 
brings,  were  more  sympathetic  and  kinder  than  they  had 
been  of  yore. 

Yet  as  I  looked  at  myself  in  the  glass,  and  saw  the  gray 
threads  in  my  hair  and  beard,  I  felt  to-night  as  though 
I  had  reached  the  summit  of  the  hill  of  life,  and  was  be- 
ginning the  long  descent  down  the  other  side.  Yes,  to-night 
I  realized  that  I  was  beginning  to  be  an  old  man,  with 
the  best  in  life  behind  me. 

I  knew  not  what  the  night  or  morrow  held  in  store  for 
me,  but  the  struggle  and  toil  and  suffering  of  the  last 
year  had  taught  me  patience;  the  fire  of  youth  had  burned 
out,  and  I  would  wait,  and  the  morrow  would  tell. 

Oliver  had  already  dressed  himself;  young  and  comely 
he  stood  there,  and  I,  for  the  moment,  envied  him  his  youth 
and  buoyancy. 

Together  we  descended  the  stairs,  and  passed  into  the 
great  dining  hall;  both  of  the  large  sliding  doors  between 
the  dining  and  front  room  had  been  thrown  back,  and  now 
there  was  but  one  immense  room. 

The  candlelight  that  night  streamed  down  on  a  strange 
and  motley  crew.  Down  the  great  room  there  ran  three 
long  tables ;  around  them  there  sat  the  entire  crew  of  the 
ship,  clad  in  the  silks  and  satins  of  the  nobles  of  Europe ; 
with  fine  collars  of  lace  and  gold  about  their  bronzed  throats  ; 
their  long  hair  perfumed  and  scented ;  their  faces  those  of 
every  nationality.  It  was  a  scene  such  as  I  have  never 
witnessed  before  or  since. 


io8     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

At  a  small  table  placed  at  the  head  of  the  room  sat 
DeNortier,  stroking  his  black  beard.  He  arose  as  we 
entered. 

"  Welcome !  "  he  cried.  "  Welcome  to  the  last  revel ! 
Gentlemen,  to-morrow  we  sail  for  the  Spanish  Main ;  who 
knows  how  many  of  us  will  ever  return?  Come,  be  seated 
here  with  me,"  and  he  motioned  us  to  seats  at  his  table. 

There  was  only  one  vacant  chair  left;  he  noticed  my 
glance  at  it  . 

"  An  old  friend,  detained  by  important  business ;  he  will 
not  be  here  to-night.  I  am  sure  that  thou  must  regret  it," 
and  he  grinned  at  me. 

"  It  is  perhaps  best  that  he  did  not  come,"  I  answered. 
"  The  night  air  possibly  would  not  agree  with  him ;"  for  I 
guessed  that  he  referred  to  Dunraven. 

He  did  not  answer  me,  but  beat  upon  his  table  for  silence. 
The  hubbub  and  noise  ceased,  and  he  arose  to  his  feet, 
goblet  in  hand. 

"  My  men,"  he  said,  "  we  go  on  a  voyage  long  and  peril- 
ous ;  I  know  not  how  many  will  meet  with  us  again.  When 
we  return,  I  leave  thee  forever ;  Davis  shall  take  my  place, 
and  be  thy  chief.  I  shall  return  to  the  Old  World  and 
dwell  in  peace.  But  before  we  drink  to  our  voyage,  I 
have  one  toast  that  I  will  give  thee  in  honor  of  our  guest, 
the  Englishman.  I  give  thee  the  Virgin  Queen,  Elizabeth  of 
England ! — may  her  years  be  full  of  glory  and  happiness !  " 

The  men  had  arisen  to  their  feet,  glasses  in  hand ;  many 
of  them  were  Englishmen,  and,  degraded  and  besotten  as 
they  were,  they  still  felt  a  love  for  old  England  and  a  pride  in 
the  achievements  of  her  Queen,  whose  name  and  fame  rang 
around  the  world.  As  DeNortier  ceased,  there  arose  a 
shout  that  made  the  very  candles  uopn  the  wall  flicker  in 
their  sockets ;  once,  twice,  thrice  it  rose  and  fell,  like  the 
deep  beat  of  the  surf  upon  the  beach — then  it  died  out. 

I  arose  to  my  feet,  cup  in  hand. 

"  My  men,"  I  said,  "  I  thank  thee  in  the  name  of  the 
Queen  for  thy  courtesy,  and  would  give  thee  in  return — 
King  Philip  of  Spain!" 

The  Spaniards  drank  it  with  a  cheer,  but  it  was  nothing 
like  the  shout  that  had  greeted  the  name  of  Elizabeth. 

Then  there  were  toasts  of  every  sort  and  kind ;  the  noise 


THE -LAST  REVEL  109 

at  the  long  tables  arose  to  an  uproar  as  some  toast  was 
drank  of  more  than  usual  interest. 

I  glanced  down  the  tables  where  the  men  sat,  for  we 
took  no  part  in  their  merriment,  but  sat  at  our  own  table, 
quiet  and  composed.  There  were  the  spoils  of  many  a 
galleon  upon  the  board;  goblets  and  drinking  cups  of  gold 
and  silver ;  candlesticks  and  vessels  from  the  monasteries  ; 
richly  embroidered  altar  cloths  spread  the  long  tables;  and 
the  heavy  carved  chairs  of  the  priests  seated  the  pirates  at 
their  revel.  Behind  the  tables  the  natives,  soft-footed  and 
silent,  filled  the  glasses  as  oft  as  they  were  emptied. 

Without  the  night,  quiet  and  silent,  brooded;  within  the 
lights,  the  laughter,  the  song — revelry  held  high  carnival. 
To-morrow  they  would  sail,  and  who-knew  how  many  would 
return?  They  would  feast  to-night;  what  mattered  the 
morrow,  which  might  hold  for  them  the  halter?  But  to- 
night— ah,  yes! — to-night  was  theirs,  and  the  night  was 
young  yet ;  fill  up  again. 

A  tall  fellow,  his  face  flushed  with  the  wine  he  had 
drunk,  was  roaring  out  a  wanton  love  song,  his  fellows 
keeping  time  to  the  tune  with  their  glasses  upon  the  board. 
He  finished  amidst  a  storm  of  cheers  and  applause.  Far 
down  the  table  one  of  the  men  had  already  fallen  forward 
upon  the  board,  overcome  by  the  wine  that  he  had  poured 
down. 

A  feeling  of  anxiety  came  over  me ;  what  were  not  the 
rogues  capable  of,  when  later  in  the  night  they  should  be 
crazed  by  the  liquor  that  they  had  drunk,  with  nothing  to 
hold  them  in  check  except  the  fear  of  their  chief,  and  he  was 
but  one  man,  no  matter  how  resolute  and  determined? 
What  could  he  do  against  two  hundred  and  fifty  drunken, 
crazed  wretches,  hardened  to  every  scene  of  misery  and 
woe,  who  feared  neither  God  nor  man?  Would  they  not, 
when  they  had  reached  the  pitch  of  frenzy,  turn  upon 
Oliver  and  myself,  and  vent  their  fury  upon  us?  For  my- 
self, I  cared  not,  but  I  feared  for  the  boy. 

DeNortier  must  have  seen  the  thought  upon  my  face  as 
I  turned  to  him,  for  he  spoke  immediately. 

"  Have  no  fear,"  he  said.  "  I  have  often  had  such  revels 
before,  and  no  harm  came  of  it;  my  men  know  my  hand 
too  well  to  attempt  to  anger  me." 


no      FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

"  For  myself,  I  fear  not,"  I  answered.  "  My  only  fear 
was  for  the  boy;  I  would  not  have  him  harmed."  And  I 
turned  my  head  to  look  at  Oliver,  who  with  wide  eyes  was 
surveying  the  scene  before  him. 

"  Thou  needst  not  worry,"  he  replied ;  "  he  is  as  safe  as 
though  he  were  in  his  father's  house." 

"  Where  is  the  priest?  "  I  asked.  "  It  is  strange  that  he 
is  not  here.  I  would  have  thought  that  he  would  be  the 
first  to  come." 

The  Count  smiled.  "  I  looked  to  see  him  here  too,"  he 
answered,  "  but  perhaps  he  would  not  come  for  fear  that 
thou  wouldst  kill  him.  He  fears  thee  as  though  thou  wert 
the  foul  fiend  himself,"  and  he  finished  with  a  laugh. 

"  He  has  good  cause  to,"  I  said  grimly.  "  If  I  had  but 
given  him  his  deserts,  he  would  have  been  now  where  no 
revelry  could  disturb  him." 

"  He  is  a  strange  fellow,"  DeNortier  said  musingly,  as 
though  half  to  himself,  stroking  his  pointed  black  beard. 
"  I  picked  him  up  in  London,  five  years  ago ;  he  had  been 
expelled  from  the  monastery  for  drunkenness,  and  was 
adrift  without  chart  or  compass,  when  I  discovered  him. 
But  he  has  well  requited  me  for  my  trouble,  for  he  is  a 
useful  fellow,  and  true  as  steel  to  me." 

I  looked  at  him ;  it  might  be  that  I  could  win  him  to 
my  side,  or  if  I  could  but  make  him  distrust  Dunraven,  it 
would  be  a  good  night's  work. 

"  Be  not  so  sure  of  that,"  I  answered. 

He  started  and  peered  at  me,  a  look  of  suspicion  upon 
his  face. 

"  Why  dost  thou  say  that  ?  "  he  cried.  "  Dost  know  aught 
of  what  thou  speakest  ?  " 

I  leaned  back  in  my  chair,  and  regarded  him  with  a  cold 
smile. 

"  Am  I  a  child,  that  I  speak  of  what  I  know  not  of  ?  "  I 
said. 

The  look  of  suspicion  deepened  upon  his  face ;  then  there 
came  another,  a  look  of  anger. 

He  spoke :  "  Show  me  some  proof  of  that  which  thou 
sayest,  Sir  Thomas;  not  that  I  doubt  thy  word,  but  this  is 
a  matter  of  importance  that  thou  talkest  of,  and  not  to  be 
lightly  decided." 


THE  LAST  REVEL  m 

"  And  of  what  advantage  will  this  be  to  me  ?  "  I  asked. 
"  Why  should  I  go  to  the  trouble,  if  it  is  to  be  of  no  benefit 
to  me  ?  " 

He  answered  me,  speaking  slowly: 

"  It  is  of  more  importance  than  thou  mayest  think ;  thou 
art  held  here  by  my  power;  did  I  but  say  the  word  thou 
shouldst  go  scot-free.  Would  that  be  of  advantage  to  thee  ? 
Could  I  think  that  the  fat  rogue  played  me  false,  I  would 
soon  settle  his  fate.  But  why  should  he  do  that  ?  It  would 
not  be  to  his  advantage,  and  he  knows  too  well  where  his 
bread  lies  to  cut  his  own  throat.  His  hopes  are  all  based 
upon  me ;  take  me  away,  and  they  fall  to  the  ground.  No, 
thou  art  mistaken,  it  could  not  be  so." 

"  Thou  hast  forgotten  that  Dunraven  is  rich  and  power- 
ful ;  that  he  has  gold  in  abundance  to  reward  his  servants 
and  tools.  He  wishes  to  keep  an  eye  upon  thee,  as  well  as 
myself.  Perhaps  he  thinks  that  thou  mightst  become  a  dan- 
gerous rival  to  him,  or  mightst  be  tempted  to  play  him  false. 
What  better  spy  could  he  choose  on  us  both  than  Father 
Francis  ?  "  I  gazed  at  him,  a  smile  of  triumph  upon  my 
face. 

He  brought  down  his  fist  upon  the  table  with  a  blow 
that  made  the  glasses  ring. 

"  Show  me  the  proof !  "  he  cried — "  but  the  proof,  and 
then  I  shall  know  how  to  act." 

"Oliver,"  I  said,  turning  to  the  boy,  "go  up  into  my 
room;  move  that  heavy  chest  which  stands  next  the  wall, 
and  bring  down  to  me  the  bundle  of  papers  that  thou 
findest  behind  it." 

He  arose,  and  ran  lightly  from  the  room.  I  sat  quietly  in 
my  seat,  and  gazed  at  the  Spaniard. 

"  What  effect  will  this  have  upon  my  detention?  "  I  asked. 
"Wilt  thou  free  me?" 

"  I  shall  know  better  how  to  answer  when  I  see  the 
papers,"  he  replied  hoarsely. 

The  noise  at  the  tables  had  redoubled.  One  of  the 
seamen  had  brought  out  a  couple  of  flutes  and  was  urging 
a  short,  squat  sailor  to  give  them  the  sword  dance.  After 
much  pressing  by  his  friends,  and  after  drinking  oft  a  couple 
of  glasses  of  wine,  "  only  to  steady  his  nerves  a  bit  as 
informed  them,  he  announced  that  he  was  ready  to  begin. 


ii2  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

A  space  was  cleared  in  the  middle  of  the  room,  and  in  it  a 
dozen  swords  were  fastened,  blades  upward.  The  man 
had  taken  off  his  shoes,  and  stood  in  his  stocking  feet, 
his  eyes  covered  with  a  cloth. 

The  flute  struck  up  a  wild,  barbarous  air,  and  springing 
into  the  midst  of  the  swords  he  began  to  dance,  while  the 
men  crowded  eagerly  around  him.  Up  he  went,  turning, 
twisting,  whirling,  all  the  while  chanting  a  low  savage  tune, 
now  leaping  to  the  right,  now  to  the  left,  but  always  alight- 
ing in  the  space,  perhaps  four  inches  in  width,  that  lay 
between  each  sword.  Now  advancing,  now  retreating,  al- 
ways evading  the  perilous  blades  with  a  skill  that  was  mar- 
velous to  me,  when  I  thought  of  the  cloth  over  his  eyes. 

A  loud  burst  of  music ;  he  had  finished,  and  was  untying 
the  bandage  from  about  his  face,  midst  the  cries.  "  Well 
done !  "  of  his  companions. 

And  now  the  outer  door  opened,  and  from  the  darkness 
outside  an  Indian  appeared,  leading  by  a  rope  a  tame  bear. 
Often  had  I  seen  the  animal  about  the  native  settlement. 
He  was  a  huge,  clumsy,  good-natured  brute,  and  as  he 
stood  in  the  middle  of  the  room  sniffing  the  air,  his  little 
eyes  blinking  in  the  light,  his  head  rolling  from  side  to  side, 
he  looked  anything  but  dangerous.  His  master  had  taught 
him  to  wrestle,  and  as  the  animal  stood  erect  on  the  floor, 
I  saw  one  of  the  seamen  stripping  off  his  doublet  to  struggle 
with  him. 

The  Indian  untied  the  rope  from  about  the  brute's  head. 

'  The  Senor  had  best  treat  him  gently  to-night,"  he  said 
in  his  native  tongue  to  the  sailor  as  he  advanced,  "  for  he 
has  been  in  an  ugly  humor  all  day,  and  it  has  been  only 
within  the  last  few  moments  that  I  have  been  able  to  ap- 
proach him." 

I  remonstrated  with  DeNortier.    • 

:'  The  man  had  best  not  wrestle  with  the  bear  to-night," 
I  said.  "The  Indian  says  that  he  is  in  an  ugly  humor,  and 
he  might  do  the  sailor  a  harm." 

The  Count  shrugged  his  shoulders. 

"  The  brute  does  not  look  dangerous,"  he  answered.  "  I 
have  seen  him  around  here  for  more  than  a  year,  and 
never  have  I  known  him  to  do  any  mischief." 

I  looked  at  the  beast  again ;  truly  he  did  not  look  danger- 


THE  LAST  REVEL  n3 

ous.  To-night  he  seemed  the  same  good-humored  giant 
that  he  had  ever  been;  only  he  was  a  little  restless,  per- 
haps the  light  and  the  unaccustomed  crowd  made  him  so. 
He  was  a  tremendous  fellow,  standing  six  feet  or  more 
on  his  hind  legs,  and  with  his  long  curved  paws,  he  could 
tear  a  man  to  pieces  as  if  he  were  a  leaf,  should  he  become 
infuriated. 

The  sailor  was  ready,  and  advanced  to  meet  the  bear. 
He  was  as  fine  a  specimen  of  mankind  as  the  brute  was  of 
the  animal  creation — tall,  broad-shouldered,  with  big  corded 
arms,  upon  which  the  great  muscles  stood  out  like  the  ivy 
upon  some  gigantic  oak.  He  might  well  have  stood  for  a 
statue  representing  the  brute  strength  of  man. 

The  beast  did  not  seem  disposed  to  meet  his  antagonist, 
and  it  was  only  by  repeated  blows  with  his  stick  that  his 
master  could  persuade  him  to  advance  toward  the  seaman, 
and  then  he  did  so  very  unwillingly. 

The  sailor  threw  his  arms  around  the  unresisting  animal, 
and  bore  down  his  great  weight  upon  him ;  with  a  crash  they 
went  down,  the  man  upon  the  bear.  The  pirate  arose 
lightly  in  an  instant,  but  the  beast  lay  still,  as  if  stunned 
by  the  fall.  Angered  by  the  easy  overthrow  of  his  pet, 
the  native  brought  down  his  heavy  stick  with  a  dull  thud 
upon  the  bear.  With  a  hoarse  growl,  he  sprang  to  his 
feet,  his  little  eyes  flashing  fire,  his  tongue  protruding  from 
his  teeth. 

"  Do  not  approach  him !  "  I  cried  out  to  the  sailor. 

But  he,  flushed  with  his  easy  victory  and  by  the  wine  he 
had  drunk,  and  goaded  on  by  the  cheers  of  his  fellows, 
would  not  listen  to  me.  With  an  oath  he  sprang  forward, 
wrapped  his  arms  about  the  brute  again,  and. now  followed 
a  terrible  struggle.  } 

The  bear  had  wound  his  paws  around  the  assailant  s  body, 
and  to  and  fro  they  moved,  each  endeavoring  to  throw  the 
other.  Twice,  incredible  as  it  may  seem,  the  man  had  put 
forth  all  of  his  bull  strength,  and  the  bear  had  tottered— 
had  almost  fallen— but  each  time  he  had  recovered  himself, 
and  had  borne  the  man  back  again.  Both  times  the  men  had 
raised  a  cheer  as  the  bear  had  staggered,  and  each  time 
silence  had  fallen  upon  them  as  the  brute  had  hurled  bacl 
their  favorite. 


ii4      FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

And  now  they  were  both  becoming  exhausted  by  the  fury 
of  the  struggle.  The  great  drops  of  sweat  stood  out  upon 
the  head  and  arms  of  the  man,  his  shoulders  heaved  with  the 
effort — but  he  was  game ;  the  little  eyes  of  the  brute  had 
grown  dull  and  glassy,  he  was  plainly  tired.  It  was  time 
for  the  thing  to  stop.  I  had  already  opened  my  mouth  to 
DeNortier,  to  ask  him  to  put  a  stop  to  this,  when  the  end 
came. 

The  brute  had  almost  ceased  to  struggle,  and  his  victorious 
antagonist  was  bending  him  backwards,  when  suddenly  the 
bear  stepped  upon  one  of  the  swords,  which  still  lay  edge 
upwards  upon  the  floor,  where  the  dancer  had  left  them. 
With  a  grunt  of  anger  he  straightened  himself,  his  eyes 
flashed  fire ;  plainly  his  brute  mind  in  some  way  connected 
his  assailant  with  the  pain.  In  an  instant  he  tightened  his 
grasp  about  the  man's  body,  tighter,  tighter,  tighter ;  and 
even  as  a  score  sprang  forward  to  drag  him  from  his  prey, 
there  was  a  dull  crunch,  and  the  man  bent  double,  fell  limp 
and  lifeless  to  the  floor,  crushed  to  death  in  the  terrible 
paws  of  his  foe. 

For  an  instant  the  beast  stood  there  erect,  his  eyes  upon 
the  man  as  he  lay  at  his  feet;  then  a  dozen  blades  leaped 
from  their  sheaths,  and  the  seamen  were  upon  him.  The 
light  flashed  upon  their  swords  for  an  instant — then  the  beast 
fell,  pierced  in  a  dozen  places,  and  a  convulsion  passed 
over  him. 

The  Indian,  in  a  torrent  of  tears,  threw  himself  upon 
his  body.  "  Pepin !  "  he  moaned,  "  they  have  killed  thee — 
Pepin,  speak  to  me." 

The  dying  beast  opened  his  eyes,  as  though  called  back 
to  life  by  the  voice  of  one  whom  he  loved ;  a  low  grunt 
of  pleasure  came  from  him  as  he  recognized  his  master. 
Raising  his  muzzle,  he  rubbed  it  against  the  Indian's  face; 
then  the  head  fell  back  upon  the  floor,  a  low  whine,  and  he 
lay  still. 

The  seamen  had  gathered  around  the  body  of  their  com- 
panion, who  lay  upon  the  floor  where  he  had  fallen.  One 
of  their  number,  who  possessed  some  knowledge  of  medicine, 
knelt  beside  him ;  rising,  he  shook  his  head  sadly.  "  He  is 
dead,"  he  said  in  a  low  voice. 

DeNtfrtier  had  arisen,  and  following  him,  I  passed  down 


THE  LAST  REVEL  115 

to  where  the  sailor  lay.  The  face  of  the  man  was  stern 
and  set,  as  he  had  looked  when  he  was  wrestling  with 
the  animal.  He  had  had  no  time  for  preparation;  as  he 
lived,  so  had  he  also  died.  We  looked  at  him  for  a  moment. 
Only  a  few  brief  minutes  before  he  had  been  among  us, 
in  the  prime  of  his  magnificent  manhood ;  now  he  lay  there 
cold  and  stiff,  fit  food  for  the  worms  and  foul  reptiles  of 
the  earth. 

Turning  to  the  pirates,  the  Count  ordered  them  to  remove 
both  the  man  and  the  beast,  and  he  made  his  way  back  to 
his  seat  without  so  much  as  another  glance.  I  lingered  a 
moment  where  the  Indian  lay  upon  the  body  of  the  animal, 
•his  arm  locked  about  its  rough  head.  Here  was  love,  deep 
and  deathless. 

The  rough  sailors  were  removing  the  body  of  one  whom 
they  had  eaten  and  caroused  with,  one  who  had  faced  death 
with  them  many  a  time,  a  comrade  and  friend,  and  yet 
they  knew  no  such  love  as  this.  True  they  stepped  softly 
and  spoke  in  low  voices,  but  that  was  out  of  their  awe  for 
the  unknown ;  of  that  cold  hand  which  had  beckoned  to  one 
with  whom  they  had  feasted  to  leave  the  board,  and  he 
could  but  obey. 

But  the  poor  untaught  savage  loved  the  wild  beast  whom 
he  had  trained  and  fed.  His  love  was  something  higher, 
finer,  nobler  than  they  could  know;  and  treading  softly,  I 
stood  by  his  side  with  uncovered  head  and  dropped  a  coin 
beside  him.  But  he  did  not  move,  and  quietly  I  passed 
back  to  where  DeNortier  sat. 

Some  wise  man  hath  said  truly  that  "  in  the  midst  of  life 
we  are  in  death."  He  was  one  who  knew  of  the  secrets  of 
the  soul,  had  drank  deep  of  the  wine  of  understanding,  and 
who  realized  how  uncertain  is  our  brief  hour. 

They  had  carried  out  both  the  sailor  and  the  bear,  to- 
gether with  the  Indian,  who  had  refused  to  leave  his  pet, 
when  the  door  opened  and  Oliver  appeared,  the  package  m 
his  hand. 

"  I  would  have  returned  sooner,"  he  panted,  as  he  ex- 
tended it  towards  me,  "  but  the  chest  was  heavy,  and  I  had 
much  work  to  move  it ;  for  the  package  had  slipped  unde 
the  bottom,  and  it  was  some  time  before  I  could  discover 
where  it  lay." 


n6      FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

"  Why  didst  thou  not  call  for  aid  ?  "  I  asked,  as  I  cut  the 
cord  with  which  it  was  secured. 

"  It  was  not  necessary,"  he  answered,  his  eye  upon  me ; 
plainly  he  thought  that  I  had  some  reason  for  remaining 
behind. 

"  Here  is  the  proof,"  I  said,  as  I  turned  to  the  Count 
and  laid  the  bundle  of  papers  upon  the  table. 

It  contained  the  diary  and  all  the  notes,  save  that  of  my 
lady,  which  had  lain  next  my  heart  ever  since  I  had  dis- 
covered it.  He  took  the  package,  and  opening  it,  began 
methodically  to  read  the  papers. 

Oliver  and  myself  had  resumed  our  seats,  to  await  the 
result  of  DeNortier's  investigation.  I  glanced  down  the  long 
tables;  the  men  had  taken  their  seats,  but,  hardened  as 
they  were,  the  tragedy  had  cast  a  gloom  over  their  spirits, 
and  they  sat  in  silence,  drinking  deeply  of  the  wine,  only 
speaking  softly  among  themselves.  Their  silence,  deep  and 
unbroken,  was  a  strange  contrast  to  the  mirth  and  turmoil 
that  only  a  few  minutes  before  had  rung  through  the  room. 

There  is  something  in  silence  that  oppresses  the  mind ; 
we  can  bear  the  noise  and  roar  with  a  good  grace,  but 
silence  is  a  quality  that  strikes  dismay  within  the  breast  of 
man.  To-night,  as  I  gazed  upon  these  silent  men,  I  felt  a 
thrill  of  something  pass  over  me — 'twas  not  fear,  it  was 
more  like  dread,  that  foe  I  had  seldom  experienced  since 
I  came  to  man's  estate.  They  were  dangerous  thus ;  in  the 
feasting  and  revelry  they  had  not  had  time  to  plot,  but  now 
they  were  silent  and  had  the  opportunity. 

I  was  now  aroused  by  Oliver,  who  caught  my  sleeve. 

"  What  is  it?  "  he  whispered.  "  Why  have  the  men  grown 
so  silent  ?  " 

I  whispered  to  him  what  had  happened. 

"  Awful,"  he  murmured,  as  he  covered  his  face  with  his 
hands,  "  I  am  glad  that  I  missed  the  sight." 

The  pirate  had  spoken  not  a  word  since  he  had  taken  the 
papers.  Slowly,  carefully,  he  glanced  over  them  one  by  one, 
but  now  he  had  finished.  With  an  oath,  he  threw  them 
from  the  table. 

"  Thou  didst  speak  truth,  Sir  Thomas,"  he  said.  "  He  is 
false ! — false  as  hell !  And  I  trusted  him,  and  believed  him 
devoted  to  me.  All  the  while  he  played  spy  upon  me,  and 


THE  LAST  REVEL  117 

reported  every  motion  to  his  master,  Lord  Dunraven.  He 
shall  pay  dear  for  this,"  he  continued,  his  voice  rising,  "  for 
I  will  hang  him  as  high  as  Haman.  "  Thou  art  free,"  he 
said,  looking  at  me,  "  both  thou  and  the  lad.  We  will  join 
forces  against  my  lord,  fool  that  he  is  to  think  he  could 
deceive  me  thus;  but  I  will  settle  with  him,  once  and  for 
all.  Come,"  he  continued,  "  this  is  to  be  thy  last  night  here. 
Thou  art  free — free  as  the  wind.  To-morrow  we  will  talk 
of  plans  to  outwit  Dunraven,  and  to  punish  this  dog,  the 
priest — but  to-night  we  will  drink.  Fill'up  thy  glass,  both 
thou  and  the  lad.  Here  is  confusion  to  Lord  Dunraven, 
and  success  to  all  his  foes !  " 

"  I  drink  that  toast  with  a  good  grace,"  I  said,  and  I 
drained  the  brimming  goblet,  as  did  Oliver  also. 

And  now  the  men  had  resumed  their  revelry.  They  had 
drunk  deep,  several  of  them  had  fallen  under  the  table, 
and  their  fellows,  flagons  in  hand,  were  now  roaring  out 
right  lustily  the  chorus  of  a  drinking  song.  Many  of  the 
glasses  had  been  overturned,  and  the  wine  ran  in  little  rivu- 
lets over  the  costly  covering  of  the  table;  but  with  their 
faces  lit  up  with  mirth,  they  heeded  it  not.  Their  voices 
rose  to  a  yell  that  deafened  my  ears;  then  died  out — they 
had  finished  the  song. 

DeNortier  was  drinking  deep;  fooled  in  his  most  trusty 
man,  and  chagrined  and  vexed,  to  hide  his  anger  he  had 
poured  down  goblet  after  goblet  of  the  wine.  It  was  in 
vain  I  tried  to  check  him ;  he  was  deaf  to  all  my  words  of 
warning,  and  heard  me  unmoved,  as  without  a  moment's 
hesitation  he  kept  up  his  debauchery.  Although  his  head 
was  as  marble,  it  would  have  been  more  than  human  if  the 
wine  had  not  begun  to  tell  on  him.  He  said  nothing,  but 
silently  drank  again  and  again,  as  though  he  were  an  au- 
tomaton. 

I  had  sipped  my  wine  sparingly,  as  had  also  Oliver ;  for  I 
knew  not  how  the  drunken  debauchery  would  end.  I  could 
not  withdraw  as  yet,  but  as  soon  as  DeNortier  lost  con- 
sciousness, as  he  was  sure  to  do  in  a  few  moments  if  he 
kept  up  his  mad  course,  I  had  determined  to  take  Oliver, 
and  barricade  ourselves  in  our  room,  where  we  would  be 
safe  until  the  men  became  sober  and  the  Count  was  himself. 

And  now  a  whisper  circulated  among  the  pirates,  who, 


keyed  up  to  a  drunken  frenzy  by  the  wine  they  had  drunk, 
were  but  looking  for  someone  to  vent  their  insane  rage  upon, 
and  were  ripe  for  any  mischief.  I  had  heard  the  whispered 
word :  "  What  do  .these  Englishmen  as  the  guests  of  our 
captain?  Let  us  bind  them,  and  string  them  up  to  the 
nearest  tree.  They  are  intermeddlers,  and  have  no  busi- 
ness in  our  midst."  I  heard  a  burly  ruffian  whisper  this  to 
his  neighbor,  and  saw  him  pass  it  on,  until  now  it  had  gone 
around  the  table,  and  all  eyes  were  turned  to  me. 

They  had  seen  me  practice  with  the  sword,  and  shoot  with 
the  mvtsketoon;  plainly  they  hesitated  before  attacking  so 
formidable  a  foe.  But  all  they  needed  was  a  few  more 
glasses  to  nerve  them  up  to  the  work;  then,  careless  of 
consequences,  they  would  rush  upon  Oliver  and  myself  and 
overpower  us  by  sheer  force  of  numbers. 

The  time  had  come  for  me  to  retire;  for  DeNortier  was 
asleep,  and  could  take  no  offense  when  he  found  out  later 
what  I  had  done.  Bending  over,  I  whispered  to  the  lad  to 
rise  and  leave  the  room. 

The  Count  stirred  at  the  sound  of  my  low  tones ;  his 
head  had  fallen  upon  the  table  and  he  was  wrapped  in  a 
drunken  sleep,  but  even  as  we  moved  to  rise,  he  staggered 
to  his  feet,  his  eyes  red  and  bloodshot. 

"  Up,  every  man !  "  he  cried  to  his  crew.  "  Up  and  drink 
one  last  toast  with  me !  Fill  higk  the  goblets !  It  is  the  last 
that  we  shall  drink  together,  and  the  best." 

Habit  is  near  akin  to  nature;  and  the  habit  of  obedience 
brought  every  one  of  these  drunken  brutes  to  his  feet,  cups 
in  hand.  There,  lurching  and  tipsy,  they  stood. 

The  Count  had  filled  his  goblet  high,  and  as  he  did  so 
his  eye  fell  upon  us  where  we  sat. 

"  Up,  my  noble  ally !  "  he  cried.  "  I  give  a  toast  that 
thou  canst  not  refuse,  Why  sittest  thou  silent?  Up,  I 
say !  " 

Whispering  to  Oliver  to  rise,  I  stood  up,  cup  in  hand. 
We  would  leave  when  we  had  drunk  this  toast,  as  it  would 
take  only  a  few  minutes,  and  I  did  not  care  to  offend  the 
Count. 

He  waited,  swaying  to  and  fro,  until  we  had  arisen,  and 
then,  steadying  himself  against  the  table,  he  looked  around. 

It  was  a  wild  and  ungodly  sight.    One  of  the  great  tables 


THE  LAST  REVEL  119 

had  fallen  with  a  crash,  and  the  wine  ran  down  the  room 
in  a  stream,  and  over  the  pirates,  as  they  lay  in  sodden 
slumber  upon  the  floor.  Some  of  the  candles  had  burned 
down  to  the  sockets  and  gone  out;  the  blood  was  clotted 
upon  the  floor  where  the  man  and  bear  had  fallen  and  died. 
The  chairs  lay  strewn  all  about  the  floor;  and  the  ruffian 
crew  laughed  in  drunken  glee  as  they  swayed,  goblet  in 
hand.  DeNortier,  drunken  and  solemn,  gazed  at  me,  as  he 
reeled  opposite.  Oliver  and  myself  were  the  only  sober  men 
in  the  room. 

"  I  give  thee  a  toast,"  he  repeated,  a  strange  smile  upon 
his  face.  "  A  lady,  the  fairest  and  loveliest  upon  the  earth ! 
My  bride — for  I  am  soon  to  wed,"  he  continued,  not  notic- 
ing the  drunken  exclamations  of  surprise  which  came  from 
the  men,  "  and  the  lady  is  the  most  beautiful  in  England. 
Drink!  Drink  to  the  noble  bride! — drink  to  the  Lady 
Margaret  Carroll !  " 

I  leaned  forward,  and  before  he  could  stir,  I  gave  him 
a  blow  with  my  fist,  which  sent  him  sprawling  backwards 
upon  the  floor.  A  loud  cry  from  Oliver,  and  turning  quickly, 
my  eyes  fell  upon  the  priest,  Father  Francis,  who  had  en- 
tered, and  stood  by  one  of  the  great  tables  in  the  room. 

Even  as  I  turned,  he  caught  up  one  of  the  heavy  gold 
drinking  cups  and  hurled  it  full  at  me.  I  attempted  to 
dodge  it— but  too  late ;  with  a  crash,  it  struck  me  upon  the 
forehead,  and  I  went  down,  as  though  cuffed  by  the  very 
hand  of  Hercules  himself. 


CHAPTER  X 

THE    BLACK    FLAG   GOES    UNDER 

THE  cold   morning  light  shone  through  the  windows 
and  lit  up  the  room  about  me.    It  fell  upon  the  walls, 
all  spotted  and  stained  with  wine;  upon  the  over- 
turned tables  and  the  golden  goblets,  which  lay  here  and 
there  upon  the  floor ;  upon  the  figures  of  the  pirates,  as  they 
snored  where  they  had  fallen  among  the  chairs  in  last  night's 
bout. 

I  was  lying  flat  upon  the  floor  where  I  had  been  struck 
down  by  the  goblet  thrown  by  the  priest.  Putting  my  hand 
to  my  head,  I  felt  a  great  bruise  upon  my  forehead,  which 
was  clotted  with  blood.  Sitting  up  upon  the  floor,  I  gazed 
around  me ;  the  Count  was  nowhere  to  be  seen,  nor  was 
Oliver. 

A  sound  at  the  door  caught  my  ear,  and  I  looked  toward 
it — ye  gods,  did  my  mind  wander?  There  standing  sword 
in  hand,  looking  into  the  room,  his  men  behind  him,  stood 
my  old  acquaintance  and  sometime  friend,  Sir  Francis 
Drake. 

"  Francis!  "  I  joyfully  cried,  "  Francis! — thou  here?" 

He  started,  a  look  of  surprise  upon  his  face. 

"  I  could  swear  that  I  had  heard  that  voice  before,"  he 
muttered  to  himself,  his  eyes  glancing  down  upon  the  fan- 
tastic scene  upon  the  floor  until  it  fell  upon  me,  as  I  sat 
up  among  the  slumbering  pirates,  still  weak  and  faint  from 
the  blow  that  the  sneaking  priest  had  dealt  me. 

He  looked  at  my  face  a  moment — that  gayly  dressed  gal- 
lant, with  the  bloodstained  ruff  and  sober  face,  where  had 
he  seen  him  before? 

A  look  of  recognition  came  into  his  eyes. 

"  'Fore  God ! "  he  shouted  in  sudden  joy,  "  it  is  Sir 
Thomas  Winchester !  "  Then  throwing  up  his  hands  sorrow- 
fully, he  cried:  "Then  it  is  true!  Would  to  God  I  had 

120 


THE  BLACK  FLAG  GOES  UNDER          121 

not  seen  it !  "  and  he  turned  his  face  away,  as  though  to 
shut  me  from  his  sight. 

"  What's  true  ?  "  I  exclaimed,  disappointed  and  alarmed 
at  the  change  in  his  countenance,  and  painfully  I  staggered 
to  my  feet  and  faced  him. 

"  That  thou  hast  joined  these  pirates,"  he  answered. 
"  The  report  was  circulated  in  London  after  thy  disappear- 
ance, but  thy  friends  would  not  credit  such  a  tale.  Never 
would  I  have  believed  it,  had  I  not  seen  thee  with  mine  own 
eyes,"  and  he  finished  with  a  groan. 

"  Art  thou  so  easily  persuaded  to  think  ill  of  one  whom 
thou  didst  once  believe  in  and  trust  ?  "  I  answered  coldly,  for 
in  truth  I  was  grieved  and  wounded  that  he  should  so  readily 
think  this  of  me.  "  Shame  on  thee,  Sir  Francis !  Is  it  the 
part  of  a  man  to  convict  on  such  slight  testimony  and  with- 
out a  hearing?  A  few  idle  words  of  an  empty  brain,  and 
thou  wouldst  turn  thy  back  forever  upon  me,  and  tarnish  the 
good  name  of  a  man  of  noble  family,  and  one  whom  thou 
didst  once  love,"  and  I  looked  at  him  indignantly. 

"  Slight  testimony,"  he  replied  bitterly.  "  What  wouldst 
thou  call  overwhelming  then,  if  this  is  but  slight?  Lo!  I 
look  into  the  hall  where  the  ruffians  held  their  drunken 
feast  last  night,  and  I  find  thee  here  on  the  floor  with  them. 
Yes,  by  the  saints,  thou  hast  on  the  very  sword  of  Sir 
Samuel  Morton,  who  sailed  away  two  years  ago  to  search 
for  gold  on  the  coast  of  Peru,  and  who  never  returned. 
It  was  rumored  that  he  was  slain  by  the  hand  of  Count 
DeNortier.  I  cannot  be  mistaken,  for  oft  have  I  seen  the 
sword  in  London.  It  is  of  a  curious  design,  and  thou 
couldst  search  the  world  over  and  find  no  other  like  unto 
it,"  and  he  pointed  to  the  gold-hilted  sword  that  lay  at  my 
side. 

A  young  gallant  had  entered  the  room  behind  Drake,  and 
now  "stood  regarding  me  with  a  supercilious  air. 

"  He  even  wears  the  gray  silk  doublet  of  Sir  Samuel !  he 
lisped  breathlessly.  "Thou  didst  see  it  at  the  Queen's 
palace,  Sir  Francis,  when  Sir  Samuel  appeared  in  it  that 
night  for  the  first  time,  and  how  the  doublet  was  praised 
for  the  beauty  of  the  cloth  and  the  shape  of  the  garment. 
As  for  the  sword,  there  are  a  dozen  gentlemen  here  whc 
can  swear  to  it." 


122      FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

He  was  a  dainty  creature,  this  gentleman  who  had  spoken, 
slender,  wiry,  with  a  colorless  face,  and  little  black  beard; 
his  doublet  and  hose  all  of  the  latest  cut,  and  made  of 
the  finest  material.  He  might  have  just  stepped  out  of 
some  London  coffee-house  instead  of  a  ship  commanded  by 
the  rough  soldier  Drake. 

I  turned  my  face  towards  Drake  with  a  bitter  look  of 
scorn. 

"  If  thou  believest  not  the  word  of  a  gentleman,  ask  some 
of  these  men,"  I  said.  "  Even  they,  besotted  as  they  are, 
have  left  in  them  some  sparks  of  justice;  they  will  tell  thee 
that  I  was  held  a  prisoner  here  against  my  will  and  had 
naught  to  do  with  their  adventures,"  and  I  seated  myself  in 
one  of  the  carved  chairs. 

"  A  likely  story  indeed  for  one  to  believe !  "  the  gallant 
behind  Drake  cried  out  shrilly. 

"  Peace,  Sir  James  Mortimer !  "  said  Sir  Francis.  "  Prick 
one  of  yonder  snoring  rogues  with  thy  sword,  and  see  what 
he  will  say  about  the  man.  In  truth  I  am  loath  to  believe 
ill  of  one,  who,  when  I  knew  him,  ever  bore  himself  gal- 
lantly and  nobly.  But  we  will  see,"  and  he  seated  himself, 
with  a  sigh. 

His  men  were  moving  about  the  room,  picking  up  the 
weapons  from  the  floor  and  binding  the  prostrate  pirates 
hand  and  foot. 

Suddenly  I  remembered  I  had  not  seen  DeNortier  nor 
Oliver.  Where  were  they;  had  harm  befallen  the  lad? 

"  Sir  Francis,"  I  said,  "  there  is  a  lad  here,  who  has  been 
a  fellow  captive  with  me.  I  should  grieve  if  aught  had  be- 
fallen him,  and  I  do  not  see  him  here.  Hast  thou  seen  a 
tall,  fair,  smooth-faced  lad,  with  golden  hair?" 

"  Aye,"  he  answered,  "  we  caught  him  outside  with  drawn 
sword,  after  the  fat  priest  who  guided  us  here.  Faith !  It 
is  well  that  we  came  when  we  did.  A  moment — and  then 
the  bulky  rogue  had  been  in  paradise,  for  the  lad  had  caught 
and  was  about  to  slay  him." 

So  it  was  Francis  who  had  betrayed  the  pirates;  this 
would  account  for  his  long  absence.  He  was  probably  dick- 
ering then  with  Drake  to  deliver  his  comrades  into  the 
Englishmen's  hands,  and  what  better  time  could  he  choose 
than  when  they  drank  and  caroused  ?  'Twas  an  idea  worthy 


THE  BLACK  FLAG  GOES  UNDER  123 

of  such  a  rogue,  and  even  as  I  thought  of  it  the  door  opened 
and  Father  Francis  glided  in. 

He  leered  at  me  in  the  old  way. 

"  How  is  the  noble  sir  this  fine  morning?  "  he  cried.  "  Ah, 
he  will  sail  no  more  the  blue  seas  to  scuttle  the  rich  galleons  I 
Tis  a  pity,  but  all  good  things  must  cease,"  and  he  heaved 
a  mock  sigh,  with  a  rueful  countenance. 

"  Priest,"  said  Drake,  "  listen,  and  answer  me  truly. 
What  part  did  Sir  Thomas  Winchester  take  in  these  enter- 
prises of  which  thou  dost  speak?" 

I  interrupted  him. 

"  It  is  useless  to  question  this  rogue,  for  I  have  no  more 
bitter  enemy  than  he  is.  Why,  he  even  tried  to  murder  me 
as  I  slept." 

The  priest  still  looked  at  me,  a  smile  upon  his  face,  the 
look  of  a  cat  as  he  plays  with  a  mouse  in  his  paws.  Here 
was  a  triumph,  golden  and  pleasant,  surpassing  all  his 
dreams — and  revenge  was  sweet.  He  had  long  waited  for 
such  a  moment  as  this ;  had  lain  awake  at  night  to  plot  how 
he  would  achieve  it,  and  now  the  time  had  come. 

He  spoke  deliberately,  the  words  coming  slowly  from  his 
lips: 

"  Ah,  Sir  Francis !  the  gentleman  does  not  like  me.  Oft 
have  I  remonstrated  with  him  at  his  deeds  of  bloed,  but 
he  turned  ever  a  deaf  ear  to  me.  I  implored  him,  when  in 
cold  blood  he  slew  Sir  Samuel  Morton,  to  spare  his  life,  but 
he  would  not.  I  saved  from  his  foul  clutches  a  beautiful 
Spanish  maid  that  he  had  marked  out  for  his  prey,  and 
since  then  he  has  hated  me  with  the  fury  of  a  demon.  Have 
I  not  many  a  time  prayed  for  him  until  morning?  Prayed 
that  the  light  might  break  into  his  darkened  soul,  and  that 
he,  even  then,  would  return  again  into  the  bosom  of  Mother 
Church;  but  he  would  have  none  of  it.  I  forgive  thee 
freely  for  all  the  threats  and  curses  that  thou  hast  heaped 
upon  this  weak  head  of  mine,  and  would  fain  refrain  from 
testifying  against  thee,  but  duty,  Sir  Thomas— my  ^  duty  will 
not  allow  me  to  shrink  from  this  painful  task,"  and  he 
groaned  piously.  "  Ah !  how  I  have  longed  to  stop  thee  in 
thy  career  of  blood  and  crime,  and  now,  through  my  prayers, 
I  have  been  made  the  humble  instrument  of  thy  overthrowal. 
Sir  Thomas,  I  have  implored,  but  thou  didst  drive  me  from 


i24     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

thee.  Truly  the  wicked  have  fallen  into  the  pit  that  they 
digged,"  and  he  cast  up  his  eyes  with  a  look  of  patient 
suffering,  beautiful  to  behold,  upon  his  features. 

"  Peace,  thou  ruffian !  "  I  cried,  "  or  as  I  live,  I  will  beat 
out  thy  brains  with  the  hilt  of  my  sword,"  and  I  made  as 
though  to  rise. 

With  a  loud  yell  he  rushed  through  the  door. 

A  group  of  gentlemen  had  entered,  and  now  stood  around 
Sir  Francis  as  he  sat  at  the  small  table,  his  fingers  idly 
drumming  upon  it,  and  his  eyes  upon  my  face.  As  they 
gathered  around  him,  I  saw  several  that  I  knew.  There 
was  Sir  William  Stone,  old  and  bald ;  Henry  DeGarner,  with 
his  disdainful  air ;  Captain  Martin  Lane  in  his  armor ;  the 
little  coxcomb,  Sir  James  Mortimer;  Peter  Graham,  and 
some  six  or  eight  other  gentlemen — men  whom  I  did  not 
know — who  looked  at  me  coldly,  and  whispered  among 
themselves. 

The  pirates  had  been  dragged  to  their  feet;  their  hands 
were  tied  behind  them,  and  they  now  stood  in  a  long  line 
against  the  wall. 

Sir  Francis  turned  to  them. 

"What  of  the  Englishman,  Sir  Thomas  Winchester?" 
he  inquired.  "  Did  he  engage  in  the  expeditions  with  thee, 
or  did  he  remain  here  as  a  captive  ?  " 

They  raised  a  loud  shout. 

"  He  is  the  ringleader,"  they  cried  as  though  with  one 
voice.  "Did  he  not  slay  Sir  Samuel  Morton?"  one  cried, 
midst  the  approval  of  his  fellows.  "  He  wears  his  doublet 
now !  "  another  shouted.  "  And  his  sword !  "  roared  an- 
other. "  He  knew  no  mercy !  "  screamed  a  burly  villain  in  a 
green  doublet.  "  He  would  have  taken  the  Spanish  maid 
had  not  the  priest  dissuaded  him,'-'  said  another. 

Drake  turned  to  me ;  his  face  had  hardened. 

"What  more  couldst  thou  ask,  Sir  Thomas?  They  cor- 
roborate the  priest  in  every  detail  with  one  accord.  Here 
is  evidence  enough  to  hang  an  angel  of  light." 

Then  turning  to  old  Sir  William  Stone. 

"  Take  them  out,  Sir  William,"  he  cried ;  "  stand  them  up 
against  the  wall,  and  shoot  them  down.  "  As  for  thee,  Sir 
Thomas,  thou  shalt  go  back  with  me  to  England,  and  let 
the  Queen  pass  upon  thy  fate." 


I25 

"  One  word,"  I  said,  "  there  is  among  them  the  lad  Oliver 
Gates;  he  is  but  a  boy,  fresh  and  innocent,  and  has  had 
naught  to  do  with  these  deeds  of  which  the  ruffians  speak. 
I  would  not  that  he  should  suffer  harm." 

"  He  is  safe,"  he  answered,  "  and  shall  go  back  to 
England  with  thee.  Hast  thou  the  lad  secured  outside,  Sir 
William  ?  " 

"  Aye,"  rejoined  the  grim  old  soldier.  "  And  now  right 
about,  you  rogues."  And  he  marched  them  outside,  sur- 
rounded by  his  men. 

We  sat  in  silence  a  few  minutes — a  volley  of  shots,  and 
they  had  passed  into  eternity,  the  lie  fresh  upon  their  lips. 

This  was  the  priest's  work  that  the  men  should  testify 
against  me.  Dunraven  had  doubtless  planned  the  scheme, 
and  had  through  Francis  paid  these  men  to  swear  against 
me,  telling  them,  not  indeed  that  they  would  fall  into  the 
hands  of  Drake,  but  had  arranged  so  that  whatever  hap- 
pened they  would  swear  away  my  life. 

They  had  seen  the  priest  in  favor,  their  promise  had  come 
back  to  their  minds,  and  they  thought — or  perhaps  he  had 
promised  beforehand — that  at  all  events  he  would  save 
their  lives;  and  so  they  had  spoken  as  he  had  commanded 
them.  The  end  had  come,  before  they  could  retreat. 

Drake  glanced  up  as  the  sound  of  the  musketoons  died 
away. 

"  Hast  thou  aught  to  say  for  thyself?"  he  asked. 

"  Simply  that  I  am  innocent,"  I  answered.  "  I  have  been 
a  captive  here  for  months,  and  have  had  naught  to  do  with 
the  forays  of  these  men.  The  priest  is  my  enemy;  these 
men  swore  as  they  did  by  his  command.  If  thou  dost  not 
believe  me,  ask  the  boy  Oliver  Gates." 

I  said  naught  of  Dunraven,  for  I  knew  that  if  I  did  it 
would  simply  make  my  tale  seem  the  more  incredible ;  and, 
too,  I  said  naught  of  my  adventures,  for  I  saw  that  he 
would  not  believe  me.  I  would  save  that  for  the  ear  of 
the  Queen  herself. 

Sir  James   Mortimer  leaned  over  to  Drake,  and  mu 
mured:  .    , 

"  Thou  dost  remember  that  the  priest  warned  ^us  o 
lad   that  he  was  a  sworn  henchman  of  this  man. 

"True,    Sir  James,"   Drake  answered;  then  turning  t 


J26  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

me,  "  Thou  surely  dost  not  expect  me  to  believe  this,  Sir 
Thomas?  " 

1  arose  and  bowed. 

"  In  that  event,  I  wait  only  to  be  shown  the  room  in 
which  I  am  to  be  confined,"  I  said. 

Unbuckling  my  sword,  I  laid  it  sheathed  upon  the  table. 

"Can  I  leave  it  in  thy  hands  until  I  claim  it  again?"  I 
asked.  "  I  have  endeavored  to  keep  the  blade  bright  and 
spotless  since  I  have  worn  it.  Some  day,  when  I  have 
cleared  myself  from  this  false  charge,  I  will  ask  it  back 
from  thee." 

He  bowed  his  head  gravely. 

"  When  thou  askest  for  it  again,  it  shall  be  thine.    I  pray 

God  that  thou  mayst  be  innocent  of  this  charge,  but ' 

and  he  shook  his  head  gloomily. 

And  so  between  two  men  I  passed  up  the  great  stairs  and 
into  the  room  which  I  had  left  last  night;  the  star  of  the 
pirates  had  waned  and  set  for  aye,  and  the  isle  was  now  in 
the  power  of  the  English.  Events  had  transpired  quickly, 
but  still  I  was  a  prisoner.  The  door  closed,  and  I  heard  the 
key  turn  in  the  lock. 

Someone  ran  forward  from  the  corner  of  the  room — it 
was  Oliver,  his  face  radiant  with  delight. 

"  It  is  thou !  "  he  cried.  "  I  had  not  thought  to  see  thee 
again,"  and  he  almost  embraced  me  in  his  joy. 

I  put  forward  my  rough  hand  and  stroked  his  yellow 
curls,  as  though  he  were  a  babe  and  I  his  mother. 

"  Ah,  lad,  we  are  still  prisoners,"  I  said  mournfully. 

"  Yes,"  he  replied,  "  but  we  are  both  alive,  and  that  is 
more  than  I  had  hoped  for  at  one  time.  When  the  priest 
felled  thee  with  the  cup,  I  whipped  out  my  sword  and  ran 
at  him.  He  turned  and  fled  out  of  the  door  with  me  at 
his  heels ;  catching  his  foot  on  a  stone,  he  tripped  and  fell. 
I  was  upon  him  before  he  could  arise.  Another  moment — 
and  it  would  all  have  been  over.  When  lo !  these  men  arose 
from  the  ground  around  us,  where  they  had  been  lying,  and 
overpowered  me.  Tying  my  hands,  they  took  my  sword 
away,  and  bringing  me  up  to  this  room,  guided  by  the 
priest,  they  unbound  and  left  me.  I  did  not  know  what  had 
become  of  thee,  and  was  almost  mad  with  anxiety  when 
thou,  too,  wert  brought  in." 


THE  BLACK  FLAG  GOES  UNDER  127 

"What  of  DeNortier?"  I  asked.  "He  was  not  below 
when  Drake  took  the  hall." 

The  lad  grinned  at  me. 

"  I  left  him  on  the  floor,  where  thy  buffet  had  sprawled 
him,  for  he  was  as  though  dead  when  I  ran  after  the 
priest." 

"  He  must  have  recovered  himself  and  escaped,"  I  said. 
"  He  is  as  slippery  and  cunning  as  a  fox,  and  doubtless  he 
lies  hidden  in  some  of  his  secret  caves  about  here." 

"  What  was  the  volley  that  I  heard  but  a  minute  ago?" 
he  asked. 

I  seated  myself  upon  a  chair,  and  crossed  my  legs  com- 
fortably. 

'  'Twas  the  death  of  the  pirates.  Drake  sent  them  out 
and  put  an  end  to  them  in  short  order." 

"  And  then  we  will  both  be  set  free !  "  he  cried.  "  Why  do 
they  keep  us  here  ?  " 

"  The  fates  fight  against  us,"  I  answered.  "  The  priest 
has  sworn,  and  the  men,  bought  by  him,  have  corroborated 
his  statement,  that  I  was  the  ringleader  of  the  pirates;  that 
I  slew  Sir  Samuel  Morton,  and  I  know  not  what  else.  To 
bear  them  out,  it  seems  that  the  clothes  I  have  on  and  the 
sword  that  I  wore  belonged  to  Morton.  They  all  recognize 
them,  and  have  persuaded  Drake  that  I  am  guilty,"  and  I 
arose  and  began  to  pace  the  floor. 

"  Infamous !  "  the  boy  cried  indignantly.  "  But  I  will 
tell  them  the  truth,"  and  he  arose. 

"  It  is  useless,"  I  replied  sadly.  "  The  priest  has  told  them 
that  thou  art  a  boon  companion  of  mine,  and  they  will  be- 
lieve naught  that  thou  wouldst  say.  In  truth  it  begins  to 
look  like  the  halter.  I  care  not  for  myself,  for  I  have 
run  my  race,  but  thou  art  young  and  thy  life  lies  before 
thee.  I  would  mourn  should  harm  befall  thee.  It  may  be 
that  Drake  will  free  thee,  and  I  will  see  what  can  be  done." 

The  lad  had  risen,  and  stood  facing  me,  his  eyes  flashing 
fire. 

"  And  dost  thou  think  that  I  would  take  my  own  Me, 
when  thou  dost  lose  thine  ?  I  owe  mine  to  thee— dost  think 
that  I  would  leave  thee?" 

The  moisture  stood  in  my  eyes  as  I  looked  at  him.  When 
all  others  had  deserted  me,  he  had  stood  faithful  and  true; 


128      FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

there  was  left  some  drop  of  balm  in  existence  while  it 
held  such  souls  as  this,  few  though  they  be. 

"  I  shall  not  drive  thee  away,"  I  said  smilingly,  "  for  I  am 
but  too  glad  to  have  thee  with  me." 

An  hour — two — and  then  the  door  opened,  and  Stone  en- 
tered. 

"  Sir  Francis  wishes  to  see  both  of  you,"  he  said. 

We  followed  him  down  into  the  room  where  Drake  sat 
alone.  He  motioned  us  to  chairs. 

"  Sir  Thomas,"  he  said,  "dost  thou,  on  the  honor  of  a 
gentleman,  know  where  the  plunder  of  DeNortier  is  hidden  ? 
If  either  of  you  will  but  tell  me,  you  shall  have  a  liberal 
share,  and  so  can  perhaps  buy  your  liberty  from  the  Queen." 

"  Sir  Francis,"  I  answered,  "  I  know  naught  of  it;  none 
but  the  Count  knew  where  it  was  concealed." 

"  And  he  has  escaped,"  he  muttered.  "  I  regret  that  I 
must  leave  without  finding  the  gold,  but  time  is  precious.  It 
may  be  that  this  fellow  will  bring  a  swarm  about  our  ears, 
did  I  but  linger  here  a  day.  The  Spaniards  would  be  but 
too  glad  of  an  excuse  to  repay  me  for  the  blows  that  I  have 
struck  them  before  now,  and  we  have  but  one  ship.  No, 
we  must  go,"  and  he  arose. 

"  And  now,  gentlemen,  give  me  but  your  word,  that  you 
will  not  attempt  to  escape,  and  you  shall  be  free  to  come 
and  go  without  a  guard." 

"  Thou  hast  it,"  I  answered ;  "  that  is  if  Oliver  assents," 
and  I  looked  at  the  boy. 

"  Aye,"  he  said,  "  if  Sir  Thomas  gives  the  word,  so 
will  I." 

Drake  walked  over  to  the  window  and  looked  out,  his 
back  towards  us. 

The  lad  plucked  my  sleeve. 

"  Look,"  he  whispered,  "  everything  of  value  has  been 
taken  by  these  vandals." 

I  glanced  around  me ;  it  was  true.  The  gold  and  silver 
goblets,  the  candlesticks  of  precious  metal,  the  draperies 
and  statues,  the  paintings  and  ornaments,  even  the  very 
skins  and  rugs  upon  the  floor  were  gone.  Naught  but  the 
heavy  furniture  remained.  I  doubted  not  that  they  would 
take  that,  did  they  but  have  a  way  to  carry  it  on  the  ship. 
I  glanced  through  the  open  door,  it  was  the  same  in  the 


THE  BLACK  FLAG  GOES  UNDER          129 

other  room;  even  as  I  looked,  I  saw  the  men  descending 
the  stairs,  bringing  the  booty  from  above  and  stripping  the 
hall  as  they  passed  through. 

Drake  had  made  a  clean  job  of  it,  yet  even  now  he 
mourned  because  he  could  not  discover  the  treasure  of 
DeNortier.  He  turned  from  the  window. 

"  Tis  a  pity  that  thou  dost  not  know  where  the  treasure 
is  hidden,"  he  said.  "  The  gold  would  have  more  weight 
with  Elizabeth  in  freeing  thee,  than  would  the  innocence  of 
Saint  George  himself,"  and  with  these  words  he  waited 
silently  a  moment  to  see  what  effect  they  would  have  upon 
me. 

But  I  stood  cold  and  unmoved,  and  growling  out  indis- 
tinctly a  word  or  two,  which  I  could  not  understand,  he 
picked  up  his  hat  and  strode  away. 

I  felt  a  touch  upon  my  arm ;  looking  around,  I  saw  Father 
Francis  behind  me. 

"  Dog !  "  I  shouted,  "  and  dost  thou  think  to  slink  here 
thus  to  taunt  me,  and  after  thou  hast  sworn  away  my  life?  " 
and  with  a  threatening  look,  I  lifted  my  clenched  fist. 

"  Hush !  "  he  whispered,  drawing  nearer  to  me,  his  face 
grave  and  serious.  "  I  have  something  of  importance  for 
thy  ear  alone.  Come  but  into  the  next  room.  What ! 
And  when  thy  very  life  hangs  in  my  hands,  and  I  can 
save  thee  at  a  word?  I  offer  to  say  that  word  even  now 
for  thee,  and  set  thee  and  the  lad  free.  "  And  he  pointed 
to  Oliver,  who  upon  seeing  the  priest  had  turned  his  back, 
and  was  gazing  intently  out  of  the  window.  ^ 

"  Thy  life  is  thine  own,  to  throw  away  as  thou  choosest, 
he  continued,  "  but  the  boy,  so  young  and  innocent— wouldst 
thou  send  him  to  his  death?    His  blood  would  be  upon  thy 
head." 

I  hesitated,  it  would  take  but  a  moment  after  all,  am 
would  save  Oliver  if  I  could. 

"  I  will  listen  to  thee,"  I  finally  replied,  but  look  thee- 
beware  how  thou  dost  trifle  with  me.  Thou  shalt  pay 
dearly  for  it,  if  thou  doest  so,"  and  I  looked  at  him  threat- 

C™I  !do  not  seek  to  trifle,"  he  answered.    "  I  talk  but  busi- 
ness for  thee  alone.    Come!  "  and  he  crossed  into  tl 
room. 


130     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

Hesitating  I  followed,  and  seated  myself  in  a  chair  op- 
posite him,  which  the  plunderers  had  left. 

"  Out  with  it !  "  I  cried  impatiently.  "  Say  quickly  what 
thou  wouldst  and  waste  no  time  about  it !  " 

"  A  moment,"  he  mumbled,  "  only  a  moment.  "  Dost 
know  this  handwriting?"  And  running  his  hand  into  the 
folds  of  his  robe  he  brought  out  a  paper  and  held  it  out 
to  me. 

Did  I  know  it?  Would  I  know  my  own  heart  beats,  as 
they  throbbed  within  my  breast?  I  knew  that  delicate 
flowing  hand.  Did  not  there  lie  next  my  heart  at  that 
moment  a  yellow  paper  in  the  same  writing? 

I  took  it  in  my  hand,  and  looking  at  its  address  a  moment, 
broke  the  seal  and  opened  it.  It  was  addressed  to  Lord 
Dunraven,  and  ran  as  follows : 

LONDON,  ENGLAND. 

Nov.  15,  1587. 
LORD  DUNRAVEN, 

London,  England. 
MY  DEAR  LORD: 

I  received  thy  note  only  a  few  moments  ago  and  make 
haste  to  answer  it.  I  have  thought  over  thy  flattering  offer, 
in  which  with  vows  of  eternal  love  thou  askest  me  to  be 
thy  wife.  Thou  dost  not  know  how  much  this  means  to  a 
woman.  Man  has  much  else;  love  in  his  life  plays  but 
a  little  part,  and  if  he  should  be  disappointed,  he  has  his 
estate,  his  business,  and  his  friends.  He  can  sail  the  wide 
seas,  and  with  his  sword  carve  out  for  himself  a  name  and 
fortune.  But  a  woman,  if  she  mistakes  the  tinsel  for  pure 
gold — ah !  hers  is  a  wrecked  and  miserable  existence ;  there 
is  naught  but  sorrow  left  for  her.  I  wonder  if  thou  dost 
realize  this,  James?  That  I  am  putting  into  thy  hands, 
trustingly  and  unafraid,  my  life,  my  love,  my  all?  Dost 
thou  appreciate  the  gravity  of  this  step  that  I  am  taking? 
I  am  afraid  that  thou  dost  not,  but  I  will  hope,  and  try 
to  believe  that  thou  wilt  come  to  a  future  realization  of 
all  that  this  must  mean  to  me,  and  that  thy  love  will  ever 
be  all  that  thou  sayest  it  is.  And  so  my  answer  is — yes. 
Good-night, 

MARGARET. 


THE  BLACK  FLAG  GOES  UNDER  131 

I  looked  at  the  paper  in  my  hands ;  from  it  there  floated 
that  subtle  odor  that  so  often  heralded  the  approach  of  my 
lady.  I  could  not  mistake  that  delicate  perfume,  nor  the 
paper,  for  there  were  the  dainty  initials  intertwined  at  the 
top  of  the  sheet — M.  C.  Yes,  it  was  in  her  handwriting — 
it  was  hers !  Every  letter  seemed  branded  into  my  brain 
with  a  hand  of  fire.  My  head  swam.  So  this  was  the 
last  blow ;  cast  off  and  spurned  by  my  family ;  kidnaped 
and  detained  in  captivity;  my  life  in  hourly  danger — so  that 
when  I  lay  down  at  night  I  knew  not  whether  I  would 
awake  again — scorned  and  distrusted  by  my  friends;  con- 
demned to  die  as  a  pirate,  alone,  friendless — my  sun  about 
to  set  in  disgrace  and  despair. 

Yet  I  could  bear  all  these  things,  sustained  by  my  love 
and  trust  for  her  when  all  else  failed.  She  was  to  me  as  the 
North  Star  to  the  storm-tossed  mariner,  ever  calm,  serene, 
lovely — what  though  she  gleamed  far  away  and  distant,  I 
could  yet  see  her  in  memory  and  guide  by  her  my  tempest- 
tossed  bark. 

When  that  light  failed,  then  indeed  I  was  adrift  without 
chart  and  compass,  at  the  mercy  of  the  winds  and  waves. 
This  was  the  last  drop  that  filled  my  cup  to  overflowing. 
There  was  naught  left  for  me— all  was  lost!  Night,  black 
and  inpenetrable,  seemed  to  rise  before  my  tortured  eyes; 
the  roll  of  the  ocean  beat  and  moaned  in  my  ears;  some- 
thing within  me  seemed  to  snap  and  break ;  my  breath  choked 
and  ceased;  I  dropped  upon  the  floor,  and  all  else  was  a 
blank  to  me. 

Someone  was  sprinkling  water  upon  my  face,  and  looking 
up,  I  saw  bending  anxiously  over  me  the  priest,  a  look  of 
concern  upon  his  red  face. 

"  Leave  me,"  I  moaned.  "  Canst  thou  not  let  me  rest  m 
peace  ?  Go !  Go !  " 

"  I  tell  thee  I  cannot,"  he  said.  "  Dost  thou  not  remem- 
ber that  I  had  a  proposition  for  thy  ear  alone  ?  " 

"  I  care  not  for  thy  proposition !  "  I  answered.       Let  me 
die  in  peace!     I   would  not  turn  my  finger   for  life 
death sro ! ' 

"  Remember  the  lad  then,"  he  replied.  "  If  thou  dost  care 
not  for  thyself,  remember  him.  He  has  a  life  that  even  i, 
besotted  as  thou  dost  think  me,  would  grieve  to  see  lost, 


132   FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

Would  thou  cast  it  from  thee,  when  by  one  word  thou 
couldst  save  him?  One  good  deed  thou  wilt  not  regret." 

"  Help  me  to  a  chair  then,"  I  replied,  "  and  I  will  hear 
what  thou  hast  to  say." 

Bending  over  me  he  put  his  fat  arms  around  my  body, 
and  lifting  me  as  though  I  had  been  a  child,  he  bore  me  to 
a  chair.  I  felt  as  some  careworn  man,  bending  beneath  his 
years,  and  tottering  with  feebleness  and  age ;  all  my  strength 
and  energy  had  left  me.  Even  the  fat  priest,  hardened  and 
bloodstained  as  he  was,  seemed  to  feel  some  sparks  of  pity 
as  he  looked  down  upon  me. 

"  Had  I  known  that  the  paper  would  affect  thee  thus,  I 
would  not  have  shown  it  to  thee,"  he  muttered. 

"  It  matters  little,"  I  replied  lifelessly.  "  What  is  thy 
offer?" 

He  hesitated — then  spoke: 

"  Several  days  ago  the  Count  showed  thee  a  paper  in 
which  thou  didst  purport  to  formally  renounce  all  claims  that 
thou  mightest  have  to  the  hand  of  the  Lady  Margaret 
Carroll.  Not  that  thou  hast  any  interest  after  that  paper," 
he  chuckled,  "  but  this  matters  not  for  the  present.  He  told 
thee  if  thou  wouldst  but  sign  that  document,  thou  shouldst 
be  free,  with  a  purse  of  gold.  I  offer  thee  this  additional 
proposition  besides  what  has  already  been  offered — that  is 
thy  life,  and  the  boy's  (which  are  as  good  as  gone)  to 
deal  with  as  thou  choosest.  Not  only  this,  but  I  will  in- 
crease the  five  hundred  pounds  to  one  thousand  pounds.  It 
is  a  noble  offer.  What  sayest  thou  ?  "  and  he  tapped  the 
floor  nervously  with  his  foot. 

"  My  reply  now  is  as  it  was  then.  Not  though  thou  offer- 
est  me  the  wealth  of  the  Incas,  the  lives  of  a  thousand  men, 
though  I  suffered  a  dozen  deaths  by  all  the  tortures  that 
human  ingenuity  could  devise,  and  my  body  rotted  in  the 
ground,  would  I  sign  the  paper.  Thy  master  has  the  lady. 
What  more  can  he  wish?  Go  back,  and  tell  him  once  for 
all  what  I  have  said — begone !  " 

An  ugly  light  had  come  into  the  priest's  eye  as  he  had 
listened  to  me ;  his  bloated  face  was  purple  with  baffled 
rage.  With  a  snarl  he  sprang  towards  me,  drawing  his  hand 
from  behind  his  back,  and  I  saw  a  dagger  flash  in  the 
light. 


THE  BLACK  FLAG  GOES  UNDER  133 

"  Then  die !  "  he  shrieked,  and  he  raised  the  gleaming 
weapon  above  his  head  and  brought  it  down. 

At  that  moment  there  was  a  rush,  and  a  blade  flashed 
under  the  descending  dagger  and  caught  it — 'twas  Oliver's. 
Father  Francis  with  a  yell  dropped  the  dagger,  and  rushing 
to  the  open  window,  sprang  out  of  it.  The  lad,  who  was 
close  behind  him,  lunged  at  him  even  as  he  went  through — 
with  an  exclamation  he  held  up  his  sword,  it  was  stream- 
ing with  blood. 

"  'Tis  only  a  scratch ;  would  that  it  had  been  through  his 
breast.  What  ails  thee  ?  "  he  asked  in  alarm,  as  he  saw  my 
face.  "  What  is  it,  that  thou  dost  look  as  though  thou  hadst 
seen  thy  end?  " 

"  Yes,  my  end,  lad,"  I  repeated,  "  it  is  in  yonder  paper." 

He  picked  it  up  from  the  floor  and  read  it  through. 

"  'Tis  false !  "  he  cried,  the  red  blood  of  indignation  dyeing 
his  cheeks.  "  It  is  only  some  trick  of  that  fiend  Dunraven." 

"  No,"  I  answered,  "  'tis  her  paper,  her  crest,  her  hand- 
writing, even  the  very  perfume  that  she  uses  hangs  about 
it.  It  must  be  true — I  would  not  have  believed  it  had  I 
not  seen  the  paper  with  mine  own  eyes.  I  loved  her  with  a 
love  that  knew  no  distrust,  faithfully,  devotedly.  The 
night,  calm  and  silent,  was  not  purer  or  more  innocent  than 
her  soul ;  the  stars  as  they  peeped  out  from  the  distant  sky, 
were  no  brighter  than  her  eyes,  azure,  deep,  serene;  the 
gold  of  the  sunset  was  like  the  glimmer  of  her  hair;  the 
fleecy  clouds,  white  and  snowy,  were  not  lovelier  than  her 
neck  and  throat,  and  yet— yet— she  weds  Dunraven.  Why 
hast  thou  forsaken  me ?— Margaret !  Oh,  Margaret!  " 

The  lad  looked  at  me,  the  great  tears  of  pity  running 
down  his  cheeks. 

"  Come,"  he  sobbed,  "  come,  we  must  go,"  and  he  led  me 
by  the  hand  from  the  room. 

'  My  mind,  numbed  by  this  last  great  shock,  refused  to 
serve  me,  and  I  was  as  one  in  a  trance.  Dimly  I  saw  the 
room,  heard  the  babble  of  Oliver's  voice,  my  feet  moved 
mechanically  under  me,  but  it  was  as  though  I  were  in  a 
dream— a  hideous  and  frightful  phantom  of  the  night  that 
in  a  moment  would  pass  away,  and  I  would  wake  and  I 
it  false. 

Oliver  chatted  on: 


134     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

"  I  did  but  go  out  into  the  yard  to  look  at  the  vessel,  and 
lingered  longer  than  I  thought,  when  remembering  that  I 
had  left  thee  with  the  priest,  I  hastened  back  just  in  time 
to  save  thee." 

"  Yes,"  I  answered,  "  in  time  to  save  me." 

He  looked  at  me  anxiously. 

"  What  ails  thee,  Sir  Thomas?  "  he  said.  "  Shall  I  have 
a  leech  attend  thee?  Perhaps  thou  hast  fever  and  wouldst 
feel  better  for  his  attendance." 

"  'Tis  useless — he  cannot  mend  a  broken  heart,  lad,"  I 
replied,  rousing  myself  from  the  spell  which  hung  over 
my  senses.  "  If  he  is  able  to  do  that,  thou  canst  call 
him." 

We  had  passed  down  the  path  to  the  landing  where 
Drake's  vessel  lay,  and  the  men  were  coming  and  going  as 
they  loaded  her  with  the  spoils  of  the  mansion.  The  last 
party  was  preparing  to  leave  the  house,  as  we  passed  from 
its  portals.  They  were  all  ready  and  had  gathered  in  front 
of  the  great  white  mansion. 

At  Oliver's  request  I  listlessly  turned  to  look. at  them, 
and  could  see  Drake's  golden  beard  as  he  strode  among  his 
crew  arranging  them  into  rank.  The  black  flag  with  the 
ghastly  skull  and  cross-bones  still  floated  over  the  roof  of 
the  house,  but  even  as  we  looked  there  arose  a  shout  from 
the  men  which  was  echoed  on  board  the  ship.  A  single 
culverin  boomed  out,  then  slowly,  as  though  reluctant  to 
descend  from  where  she  had  so  long  floated,  supreme  and 
invincible — the  mistress  of  the  isle — the  flag  lowered  until 
it  touched  the  roof.  She  had  finished  her  course;  her  day 
here  was  done. 

Then  there  arose  a  roar  that  made  the  other  weak  and 
puny  in  comparison,  and  lo,  there  floated  high  above  her 
the  cross  of  Saint  George.  Proudly  and  triumphantly  she 
spread  her  folds  and  streamed  out  bravely  in  the  breeze ;  the 
mistress  of  a  hundred  hard-fought  fields  and  scenes  of 
carnage,  she  now  counted  another  among  her  many  victories. 
The  culverins  upon  the  vessel  opened  their  bronze  throats 
and  screamed  a  greeting  to  the  noble  banner,  and  then  she 
too  came  down. 

The  men  had  left  the  splendid  house,  and  were  coming 
towards  us,  their  hands  laden  with  the  last  spoils. 


THE  BLACK  FLAG  GOES  UNDER          135 

Even  as  I  looked  at  that  stately  home,  Oliver  touched 
my  shoulder,  and  pointed  towards  it. 

"  Look !  "  he  cried,  "  it  is  on  fire !  " 

'Twas  true,  both  the  barrack  and  the  house  were  in  flames, 
and  as  we  looked  they  burst  out  of  one  of  the  windows  of 
the  mansion,  and  licked  their  fiery  tongues  upwards  as 
though  rejoicing  in  their  mad  fury  at  the  disaster  they  were 
creating.  Higher  they  crept — higher,  as  if  to  climb  up- 
wards to  their  friend  the  red  sun,  as  he  hung  above  them — 
embracing  the  great  white  house  in  their  fiery  clutches,  like 
the  eager  lover  as  he  catches  his  cold  lady  in  his  passionate 
embraces,  and  presses  her  to  him,  while  she  hangs  listless 
and  silent  in  his  arms. 

The  sailors  had  reached  us,  and  the  boats  were  ready  to 
put  out  for  the  ships. 

Drake  approached  me. 

"Art  ill,  Sir  Thomas?"  he  asked  uneasily,  "if  so,  my 
leech  will  attend  thee." 

I  shook  my  head,  for  I  could  not  speak.  I  was  faint  and 
sick ;  my  head  reeled  as  though  I  had  been  struck  down  by 
some  heavy  hand;  my  feet  trembled  under  me  from  weak- 
ness and  exhaustion — I  was  almost  finished. 

The  lad  spoke  up : 

"  Aye,  Sir  Francis,  if  thou  wilt  but  help  me  with  him  to 
the  boat.  He  is  ill,  and  when  we  reach  the  ship  thy  man 
shall  attend  him." 

And  so  with  hair  dishevelled,  and  bloodshot  eyes,  like  an 
old  man,  trembling  and  feeble,  I  staggered  to  the  boat 
between  Drake  and  Oliver.  Laying  me  upon  a  seat,  they 
pulled  off.  I  glanced  back  only  once ;  the  fire  had  ascended 
to  the  roof,  and  the  whole  house  was  wrapped  in  flames; 
the  barrack  had  burned  down  to  the  ground  and  lay  in 

ft  cli  f*c 

So  I  left  the  island  forever;  the  noble  home  ruined  and 
gutted ;  the  pirates  dead ;  DeNortier  I  knew  not  where ;  be- 
.hind  me  somewhere  concealed  a  princely  treasure,  the  spoils 
of  a  hundred  galleons,  the  fruits  of  five  long  years  of  blood 
shed  and  carnage.  Perhaps  some  unborn  explorer  of  some 
unknown  people  may  sometime  in  the  dim  and  misty  tuture 
sail  out  upon  these  seas  and  find  this  deserted  isle,  with 
its  crumbling  ruins  and  hidden  gold.  I  know  not;  it  may  b 


136      FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

that  it  will  lie  forever  deep  down  in  the  bowels  of  the  earth, 
for  no  good  can  come  of  treasure  won  as  this. 

I  know  only  this,  that  not  for  the  wealth  of  the  earth 
would  I  touch  foot  again  upon  the  shore  of  this  isle 
Eldorado.  For  me  it  is  a  page  in  life's  book  finished  and 
closed — past  forever.  Other  regions  might  I  explore,  other 
isles  might  I  look  upon,  but  I  knew  that  I  would  never  again 
see  Eldorado.  And  thus  we  left  its  shore  forever. 

Often  since  have  I  thought  of  the  island,  and  wondered 
if  it  still  lies  in  ruins  and  silence,  broken  only  by  the 
cries  of  the  birds  and  the  call  of  the  natives.  Often  in 
the  long  winter  nights,  my  pipe  in  hand,  as  I  sit  in  my  great 
chair  in  front  of  the  blazing  fire,  watching  the  white  clouds 
of  smoke  and  hearing  the  wind  groaning  and  whistling  about 
the  house,  have  I  mused  of  its  tropic  clime  and  starlit  nights, 
and  of  the  noble  white  mansion. 

Often  have  I  seen  in  fancy  the  faces  of  DeNortier  and 
the  fat  priest ;  lived  over  the  stirring  scenes  of  the  past,  and 
reveled  again,  as  on  the  night  we  held  high  carnivals ;  have 
half  turned  to  where  the  patient  Indian  Jose  stood  behind  my 
chair  with  a  cup  of  the  King's  wine.  Lo!  I  start,  I  am 
dozing  here,  my  head  upon  the  cushion  of  my  easy-chair. 


w 


THE   GREAT   ARMADA 

E  sailed  for  three  long  months ;  July,  1588,  was  here 
when  we  neared  England.  I  had  been  sick  with  a 
fever,  brought  on  by  the  life  of  peril  that  I  had 
lived  for  so  long;  the  last  stroke  had  been  too  much  for 
my  enfeebled  system.  I  had  rolled  and  tossed  for  six  weary 
weeks,  day  and  night,  and  prayed  to  die,  but  it  was  not  to  be. 

Oliver  had  been  ever  with  me ;  did  I  moan  he  was  up  in 
an  instant  to  change  my  rumpled  pillow ;  did  my  head  ache 
he  would  stroke  it  for  me.  Gentle,  light-footed,  tender  as 
a  woman,  he  nursed  me  day  and  night.  Sometimes  when 
I  would  grow  quiet,  he  would  throw  himself  upon  his  cot 
and  doze  for  a  few  moments,  but  when  I  stirred  he  was 
upon  his  feet  instantly  again.  I  know  not  how  he  lived, 
but  pale  and  serene  he  moved  about  as  usual;  I  know  I 
would  have  died,  had  it  not  been  for  his  care  of  me. 

At  last  after  six  weeks  I  began  to  mend,  and  would  lie 
weak  and  exhausted,  listening  as  he  would  sing  to  me  some 
old  ballad,  or  give  me  the  news  of  the  ship  as  he  learned  it 
from  the  gentlemen ;  for  he  was  a  general  favorite  with  all 
on  board,  from  Drake  himself,  down  to  the  humblest  man 
who  walked  the  vessel.  His  bright  sunny  ways  and  laugh- 
ing face  had  endeared  him  to  the  hearts  of  all. 

I  was  resigned  now  to  my  lot.     I  had  prayed  for  death, 
had  wished  to  die,  and  had  rebelled  when  I  began  to  im- 
prove.    There  were  so  many  happy  young  lads  and  lovely 
maidens,  for  whom  life  semed  to  hold  so  much,  it  stretched 
out  so  beautiful  before  their  eyes;  and  yet  the  grim  old 
reaper  had   garnered  them  in   and  left  me  here, 
ceased  to  fear  death ;  it  had  lost  its  sting  for  me,  and  the 
dread  of  it  was  gone.     I  thought  of  it  now  as  some  old 
friend,  long  lost  and  loved,  whose  face  I  had  not  seen  f 
many  years,  and  whom  I  longed  and  yearned  to  behold  c 

137 


138      FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

more.  To  lie  down  in  its  open  arms  and  wake  no  more — 
only  quiet,  peace,  oblivion,  only  the  snow  of  winter  to  lie 
above  me,  and  the  dew  of  heaven  to  fall  upon  the  mound 
where  I  lay.  Ah!  rest  after  toil  would  be  sweet.  But  now 
I  was  resigned ;  I  would  bow  to  the  inevitable.  It  was  the 
will  of  God  that  I  should  live,  and  with  it  I  was  content. 

Oliver,  whistling  some  merry  tune,  came  into  the  room 
where  I  lay  one  bright  morning.  I  had  been  thinking  of 
the  island,  and  had  idly  wondered  what  had  become  of  the 
pirates'  vessel,  for  I  had  not  seen  it  when  we  left.  I  looked 
up  at  the  sound  of  his  footsteps. 

"Lad,  what  has  become  of  the  ship  of  the  pirates?"  I 
asked.  "  I  have  not  seen  it  for  months." 

"  Drake  put  some  of  his  crew  upon  it,  and  she  sailed  be- 
fore us,"  he  answered  gayly.  "  On  it  I  have  since  learned 
were  my  Lord  Dunraven  and  the  priest.  The  gentlemen 
tell  me"  (he  dropped  into  one  of  the  chairs)  "that  the 
Spaniards  are  about  to  fit  out  a  noble  fleet,  called  the  great 
Armada,  to  invade  England.  Philip  has  sworn  to  humble 
her  pride,  so  that  she  will  trouble  him  no  more.  This  is 
why  Sir  Francis  has  put  on  full  sail  for  the  last  few  days. 
He  wishes  to  be  in  at  the  death,"  and  he  whistled  in  a 
trifle  louder  key. 

"  I  but  hope  that  we  will  arrive  in  time  to  help  put  down 
these  Dons !  "  he  cried,  breaking  off  in  the  middle  of  a 
measure,  his  eyes  flashing.  "  They  have  long  tried  to  rule 
the  world  with  an  iron  hand,  and  'tis  full  time  that  old 
England  should  show  them  a  thing  or  two." 

"  Thou  dost  talk  strangely,  Oliver,"  I  answered,  with  a 
laugh  at  his  vehemence.  "  We  are  most  likely  to  lose  our 
heads  if  we  reach  England  safe;  'twould  be  best  for  us  to 
fall  into  the  hands  of  the  Spaniards  as  prisoners  of  war. 
Perhaps  we  might  escape  from  them  to  some  place  where 
we  would  be  safe ;  at  any  rate  our  necks  would  be  saved, 
and  that  would  be  something  to  be  thankful  for  under 
present  conditions." 

The  boy's  face  had  grown  long  as  he  listened  to  me. 

"  I  had  not  thought  of  that,"  he  said,  his  brow  puckered. 
"  'Tis  a  strange  situation  to  be  in,"  and  with  that  he  betook 
himself  thoughtfully  on  deck. 

I  had  now  almost  recovered  my  strength,  but  I  kept  closely 


THE  GREAT  ARMADA  i39 

to  my  cabin.  I  had  been  on  deck  a  while,  a  few  days  after 
I  had  gotten  able  to  stir  about,  and  I  could  but  remark  on 
the  conduct  of  the  gentlemen;  my  former  comrades  had 
turned  the  cold  shoulder  to  me.  and  I  had  been  met  on  all 
sides  with  cool  looks  and  scornful  faces.  It  had  fretted 
me  at  first,  but  after  all  it  was  the  way  of  the  world. 

Even  Drake  had  not  seemed  overly  joyous  to  see  me.  He 
inquired  after  my  health,  and  told  me  he  was  glad  to  see 
me  up  again,  but  his  voice  had  been  so  careless  and  per- 
functory that  I  saw  it  was  a  distasteful  duty,  and  I  had 
turned  away  and  gone  down  to  my  cabin.  Occasionally  I 
went  on  deck,  but  I  avoided  the  men,  and  wrapping  my- 
self in  my  cloak  would  stand  apart,  a  pariah  among  my 
fellows. 

Sometimes  I  would  be  joined  by  Oliver,  and  we  would 
pace  the  deck  together.  A  strange  pair  we  must  have 
looked — I,  grave  and  silent;  the  boy,  bright  and  merry;  I, 
with  gray  hair  and  sad  face;  he  with  his  curls  blowing  in 
the  breeze,  and  a  song  upon  his  lips  as  he  walked  beside  me, 
his  tongue  running  all  the  while  like  a  weaver's  shuttle. 

Often  at  night  I  would  slip  away  from  my  cabin,  and 
would  silently  stride  the  deck  for  hours,  my  eyes  upon  the 
tossing  sea.  Oliver  I  did  not  see  so  much  of  lately.  Heaven 
knows  I  did  not  complain,  for  he  was  young  and  needed 
society.  The  gentlemen  kept  him  a  good  deal  of  his  time 
in  the  great  cabin ;  he  amused  them,  and  was  good  company. 
I  could  hear  them  as  they  sung  together,  or  tossed  the 
dice;  and  at  such  times  the  loneliness  of  my  life  would 
descend  upon  me  with  bitter  agony,  and  I  would  groan  aloud 
and  writhe  with  anguish  as  I  fought  with  my  traitor  soul 
until  I  was  calm  again. 

Oliver  the  gallants  could  forgive  for  his  crimes,  he  was 
bright  and  innocent ;  if  he  had  wandered  astray  he  was  too 
young  to  realize  the  error  of  his  way.  The  pirates  more- 
over had  said  little  against  him,  and  if  he  had  done  aught 
he  had  been  led  by  me. 

We  had  passed  several  merchant  vessels  within  the  last 
few  days ;  one  we  hailed  was  the  "  Betsy."  I  recognized 
her  short,  stout  skipper,  who  nearly  two  years  ago  had  con- 
veyed me  out  to  meet  the  pirate  vessel.  The  man  did  not 
know  me;  I  had  changed  too  much. 


14"  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

And  now,  as  I  leaned  against  the  rail,  I  heard  the  conver- 
sation between  him  and  Drake.  "  The  great  Armada  had 
sailed  from  Spain,"  he  said,  "  several  weeks  before.  It  was 
doubtless  even  now  upon  the  coast  of  England ;  the  whole 
country  had  arisen  as  one  strong  man,  and  stood  ready  to 
meet  the  Spaniards.  If  the  English  were  defeated,  it  would 
mean  the  ruin  of  the  country."  On  hearing  this  much, 
Drake  had  sailed  on  and  left  him  there. 

We  were  in  sight  of  England  now.  A  frightened  fisher- 
man, whom  we  had  picked  up,  told  us  that  the  Spaniards 
were  upon  the  coast  only  a  few  miles  away.  As  dusk  fell, 
a  cry  went  up.  Looking,  we  could  perceive  through  the 
darkness  the  gleam  of  the  many  lights  upon  the  galleons 
of  the  foe,  as  their  ships  rose  and  fell  upon  the  waves. 
To-morrow  the  English  would  join  forces  with  them,  and 
would  fight  such  a  battle  as  had  seldom  been  fought  before ; 
one  upon  which  hung  the  destiny  of  a  great  people,  and 
which  the  world  would  gaze  upon  with  bated  breath. 

A  voice  at  my  elbow  startled  me.  Drake  was  leaning 
upon  the  rail  near  my  side. 

'Tis  a  noble  sight,"  he  said,  pointing  to  the  lights,  "  those 
great  ships  yonder,  laden  with  men.  Many  of  those  on 
board  doubtless  toss  to-night  as  they  think  of  their  homes 
and  friends.  Some  of  them  before  to-morrow's  sun  sets  will 
sleep  sounder,  I  doubt  not,"  and  he  stroked  his  yellow 
beard  as  he  glanced  at  me. 

'  True,"  I  answered,  "  they  have  a  hard  fight  before 
them,  ere  they  conquer  England.  Dost  think  they  can  ac- 
complish so  great  a  task?" 

"  I  know  not,"  he  replied  thoughtfully.  "  This  much  I  will 
say,  that  before  they  conquer  England  they  must  face  a 
united  people,  such  as  there  hast  not  been  since  the  time 
of  William  the  Norman." 

"  Where  lies'  the  English  fleet  ?  "  I  asked.  "  I  see  naught 
of  it,  though  it  must  be  near." 

"  Behind  yon  acclivity,"  he  replied,  pointing  to  the  left 
of  us,  where  I  could  dimly  see  the  jagged  outline  of  the 
coast. 

We  were  swiftly  sailing  towards  that  point ;  a  few  minutes 
passed  and  we  rounded  the  promontory.  There  in  the  still 
waters  lay  the  English  squadron,  their  decks  alive  with  men, 


THE  GREAT  ARMADA  14, 

lights  gleaming  everywhere  as  the  boats  moved  hither  and 
thither  between  the  vessels.  The  rough  commands  of  the 
officers  floated  out  to  us  upon  the  night  air;  the  bustle  and 
stir  of  preparation  were  everywhere,  as  ammunition  was 
piled  upon  the  decks,  the  guns  were  cleaned  for  action, 
and  all  was  gotten  in  readiness  to  meet  the  foe  on  the 
morrow. 

The  long  roll  of  the  drum  upon  our  ship  met  my  ear. 
Drake  had  aroused  his  men,  and  in  a  few  moments  our 
deck  was  as  busy  as  any  of  those  of  the  vessels  around 
us.  Sir  Francis  had  gotten  into  his  boat,  and  pulled  out  to 
where  Lord  Howard,  who  was  in  command,  lay. 

Our  men  ran  to  and  fro  upon  the  vessel,  preparing, 
strengthening,  arming,  putting  everything  in  order. 

Naught  had  been  said  to  me,  so  I  looked  on.  Yet  I 
would  put  in  a  blow  for  England  to-morrow;  though  she 
spurned  and  disowned  me,  I  would  yet  strike  for  the  life 
of  the  country  of  my  fathers,  that  had  given  me  birth, 
and  for  which  my  ancestors  had  fought,  bled,  and  died. 

I  paced  the  deck  and  watched  the  men,  who,  perspiring 
and  grimy,  were  cleaning  the  great  guns,  stacking  cutlasses 
and  swords  in  huge  heaps  upon  the  vessel,  and  bringing  up 
ammunition  from  the  hold.  Some  of  them  were  singing 
rude  songs  as  they  toiled  at  their  work;  others,  grim  and 
silent,  were  staggering  under  the  weight  of  the  iron  balls 
for  the  guns.  Everywhere  there  were  hope  and  courage, 
even  in  the  face  of  the  overwhelming  force  they  were  to 
face  in  a  few  hours.  Not  for  a  moment  did  I  see  any  trace 
of  despair  and  discouragement. 

"  Let  them  come,"  growled  one  burly  fellow,  as  he  whirled 
a  great  cutlass  and  made  it  hum  about  his  head ;  "  we  will 
give  them  such  a  dose  that  they  will  ne'er  come  back  for  a 
second."  A  low  murmur  of  approval  came  from  his  fel- 
lows, as  with  set  and  determined  faces  they  stopped  work  an 
instant  to  look  at  him. 

All  the  short  summer  night  the  boats  came  and  went, 
until  when  the  great  light  of  morning  broke,  everything  was 
prepared  for  the  fray.  Oliver  had  been  with  Sir  Francis 
Drake,  running  to  and  fro  carrying  messages  and  com- 
mands, and  now  he  pulled  back  with  him  at  daybreak  from 
the  vessel  of  Lord  Howard,  where  Drake  had  been  in  con- 


142      FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

saltation  all  night.  Sleepy  and  red-eyed  the  boy  scrambled 
on  board. 

"  Thou  hadst  best  catch  a  minute  or  two  of  sleep,  lad,"  I 
said,  as  he  came  near  me.  "  Thou  wilt  need  it  before 
night,  or  I  shall  be  mistaken." 

"  Aye,"  he  answered,  "  I  shall  lie  down  in  a  moment,"  and 
he  passed  down  the  ladder. 

Drake  lingered  a  moment  by  me. 

"  Wilt  strike  a  blow  with  us  to-day  for  the  honor  of 
old  England,  Sir  Thomas?  "  he  said.  "  Or  hast  thou  enough 
of  England?  " 

I  faced  him  as  he  stood  there  in  the  dim  light  of  the 
morn. 

"  I  will  fight  with  thee,"  I  answered. 

"  Good !  "  he  replied.  "  We  will  need  all  of  our  stout 
arms  before  night,  for  we  are  few  compared  with  the 
Spaniards.  I  pray  God  will  defend  the  right  and  give  us 
victory,"  and  he  passed  forward  among  his  men. 

And  now  at  the  sound  of  the  culverin  from  Howard's  ship 
the  noise  ceased.  The  seamen  and  gentlemen  who  gathered 
on  the  decks  of  the  vessels  knelt  with  one  accord.  'Twas  a 
solemn  sight  as  they  knelt  with  bared  heads,  and  the  holy 
men  of  God  lifted  their  voices  and  prayed  for  England, 
now  sorely  beset  by  her  foes. 

"  And  if  it  be  thy  will,  O  Lord,  we  ask  that  she  may 
emerge  from  this  calamity  now  upon  her  with  increased 
glory  and  honor,  and  that  the  strength  of  the  wicked  may 
be  utterly  put  to  flight,  like  the  chaff  before  the  wind. 
Wilt  thou,  O  Father,  stretch  forth  thy  hand  and  smite  them 
root  and  branch."  So  prayed  our  chaplain. 

The  men  cheered  as  they  rose  to  their  feet.  Then  we 
sailed  out,  one  by  one,  to  meet  the  Spaniards,  who  were  only 
five  miles  away — on  that  summer  morning,  the  iQth  of 
July,  1588. 

The  Spanish  fleet  lay  in  the  shape  of  a  broad  crescent, 
as  they  sailed  on  towards  Plymouth ;  a  noble  fleet,  the  great 
galleons  towering  above  the  water,  and  the  sails  seemed 
endless,  as  ship  after  ship,  one  hundred  and  forty-nine  in 
all,  stretched  out  as  far  as  the  eye  could  see.  Truly  it 
seemed  folly  in  the  little  English  fleet  with  only  eighty 
vessels,  some  of  them  mere  pinnaces,  to  attack  these  great 


THE  GREAT  ARMADA  143 

vessels.     It  was  as  though  a  bulldog,  little  and  plucky,  was 
about  to  spring  at  the  throat  of  a  great  bull. 

As  we  sailed  down  upon  them,  Sir  Francis  motioned  for 
silence,  and  springing  upon  a  huge  cask  of  powder,  cried : 

"  My  men,  we  are  about  to  strike  a  blow  for  liberty  to- 
day, that  shall  ring  around  the  world.  Is  there  a  man 
before  me,  so  base,  so  fallen,  that  he  would  not  defend  his 
home,  his  family,  his  land,  his  Queen?  If  there  be  any 
such  here  to-day,  let  him  stand  out  from  among  his  fellows," 
and  he  paused. 

No  sound,  the  men  stood  stern  and  silent.    He  resumed : 

"  The  Spaniards  boast  that  they  will  sleep  in  London  to- 
morrow night,  and  that  they  will  sack  the  town.  If  every 
one  among  this  crew  stands  true  and  firm,  and  will  do  his 
duty  to  his  country  and  his  God,  many  of  their  men  shall 
sleep  to-night  in  a  warmer  clime  than  London." 

A  deep  roar  of  laughter  went  up  from  the  men  about 
him  at  this  sally. 

"If  each  one  of  you  will  but  remember  this,  when  you 
strike  at  your  foes,  we  will  deal  such  a  blow  to  Spain, 
that  it  will  be  ages  ere  she  recovers.  Give  back  but  an  inch, 
and  you  will  forge  a  link  in  the  chains  of  your  slavery; 
bear  yourselves  bravely,  and  you  will  put  a  nail  in  the 
coffin  of  Spain.  I  swear  to  you  that  the  first  man  of  mine 
who  shall  give  way  but  an  inch,  I  will  run  him  through 
with  my  sword,  though  I  fight  my  way  through  the  ranks 
of  the  Spaniards  to  do  it.  Should  you  fall  back,  I  will  blow 
up  the  ship  and  all  on  board,  rather  than  she  should  fall 
into  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  Stand  firm,  strike  hard  and 
fast,  and  the  day  is  ours,"  and  he  stepped  down  and  wiped 
the  sweat  from  his  brow  with  his  hand.  ^ 

With  a  cheer  the  men  responded,  "  Drake  forever ! 

With  our  flag  nailed  to  the  mast,  as  Sir  Francis  had 
ordered,  we  bore  down  upon  the  Spaniards.  Then  began 
that  long  fight,  immortalized  in  song  and  story,  which  will 
be  told  wherever  English  blood  flows,  and  wherever  pluck 
and  courage  are  known  and  honored  among  the  sons  of  men. 

We  sailed  under  a  great  galleon,  her  decks  thronged  with 
mailed  soldiers;  as  we  ran  beneath  them  they  jeered  long 
and  loud,  for  we  looked  so  little,  so  insignificant  as  t 
towered  high  above  us;  it  seemed  so  foolhardy  that  we 


144     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

should  attack  the  huge  vessel.  Silence  reigned  on  board  our 
ship;  half-naked  gunners,  lighted  matches  in  hand,  stood  by 
the  culverins  waiting  for  the  word  of  command ;  the  soldiers, 
musketoons  in  hand ;  the  little  knot  of  gentlemen  gathered 
around  Drake — it  was  in  strange  contrast  to  the  Spaniard, 
which  rang  with  laughter,  with  taunt,  and  gibe. 

I  stood  a  little  to  one  side  of  Drake,  my  breastplate  on ; 
in  my  hands  was  a  great  ax,  for  I  had  not  asked  for  my 
sword,  and  had  chosen  this  weapon  for  the  fight.  We  al- 
most touched  the  enemy,  their  tier  of  guns  hung  "high  above 
us ;  I  could  have  tossed  a  biscuit  easily  on  board. 

"  Now,  cried  Drake,  "  Let  them  have  it,  boys !  " 

At  the  sound  there  arose  a  deafening  roar ;  the  vessel 
rocked  like  a  leaf  upon  the  water ;  the  smoke  in  a  dense 
cloud  hid  us  from  the  foe.  I  could  hear  the  crash  as  the 
balls  struck  the  ship ;  could  hear  the  exclamations  and  oaths 
of  the  men ;  and  our  sailors,  leveling  their  musketoons  into 
the  smoke,  fired.  Another  chorus  of  yells  and  curses — we 
had  evidently  struck  them  somewhere. 

The  noise  and  uproar  around  us  were  deafening,  as  ship 
after  ship  wreathed  in  fire  and  smoke  closed  with  the  gal- 
leons ;  oaths,  curses,  and  shouts  filled  the  air ;  volley  after 
volley  sounded  as  the  vessels  exchanged  broadsides ;  the 
smoke  hid  everything  from  us  in  a  dense  cloud.  Hoarse 
words  of  command,  prayers,  the  screams  of  the  wounded 
and  dying,  the  shouts  of  the  victorious,  the  clashing  of 
swords  as  some  ship  was  boarded — and  over  it  all  a  dense 
pall,  dark  and  impenetrable. 

Now  and  then  a  breeze  would  blow  aside  the  smoke,  and 
I  could  see  vessels,  English  and  Spanish,  around  me ;  could 
see  the  men  fighting  hand  to  hand  on  the  deck  of  some 
great  galleon  that  had  been  boarded — rising  and  falling, 
cutting  and  thrusting;  the  Englishmen  now  advancing  and 
bearing  their  foes  before  them,  now  borne  back  by  some 
desperate  rush.  Then  another  vessel  would  sweep  up  to 
the  side  of  the  ship  on  which  they  were  struggling,  and 
would  discharge  a  load  of  men.  With  a  yell  they  would 
bear  down  upon  the  Spaniards  and  beat  them  back,  and  then 
the  smoke  would  settle,  and  like  a  dark  curtain  shut  out  the 
scene. 

The  Spaniards  in  the  great  vessel  under  which  we  lay 


THE  GREAT  ARMADA  145 

had  endeavored  to  train  their  culverins  upon  us,  but  in 
vain,  we  were  too  far  below  them.  So  they  had  given  that 
up,  and  with  a  volley  of  small  arms  had  swept  our  deck. 
Many  of  our  men  had  fallen  under  the  storm  of  lead,  and 
we  had  replied  with  another  broadside,  and  then  another. 

The  galleon  was  sorely  hit;  we  could  hear  her  as  she 
reeled  from  the  shock  of  the  shot,  and  the  smoke  clearing 
showed  us  the  great  rents  in  the  side  of  the  ship  where 
our  balls  had  torn  through  her.  At  close  range  the  de- 
struction was  terrible ;  her  decks  were  strewn  with  the 
dead  and  dying.  It  looked  like  a  slaughter  pen  as  the 
blood  ran  in  great  streams  down  the  rough  planks. 

Then  another  great  ship  sailed  alongside  of  us,  and  our 
deck  swarmed  with  Spaniards ;  at  the  same  time  the  stricken 
galleon  poured  what  remained  of  her  crew  over  into  us 
and  we  were  boarded  from  both  sides  at  the  same  time.  We 
divided  our  ranks,  fore  and  aft,  with  a  volley  that  dropped 
many  a  man ;  then  sword  in  hand  we  stood  firm  and  stead- 
fast. 

Ah!  that  was  a  good  fight  that  day.  Though  they  out- 
numbered us  three  to  one,  yet  they  had  not  the  stern  stuff 
in  them  of  our  men.  Drake  seemed  to  bear  a  charmed  life ; 
he  was  here  and  there — now  in  the  midst  of  the  foe,  a 
dozen  swords  aimed  at  him,  now  back  among  our  men; 
one  moment  in  front,  now  on  the  other  side.  Wherever 
the  Spaniards  pressed  our  men  the  hardest,  there  might  be 
seen  his  yellow  beard  and  bloody  sword. 

But  I  had  short  time  to  observe  him,  for  a  dozen  Span- 
iards were  at  me.  With  a  shout,  I  brained  a  couple  with 
my  great  ax,  and  the  others  gave  way  before  me;  but  m 
an  instant  they  were  back,  cutting  at  me  with  their  swords. 
Oliver  was  by  my  side,  and  right  nobly  did  he  play  his 
part;  I  know  not  what  I  would  have  done  without  him. 
Gay,  debonair,  smiling,  he  met  them  and  with  me  drove 
them  back.  .. 

With  a  rush,  a  new  reinforcement  came  over  the  rai 
and  made  for  us,  led  by  a  sturdy  fellow  with  a  long 
tawny  beard.  Then  for  the  first  time  our  depleted  ranks 
gave  back,  and  I  was  left  almost  alone;  only  Oliver  anc 
a  dozen  more  stayed  by  me.  I  cut  down  the  first  fellow 
and  dropping  my  ax,  for  I  was  too  hard  pressed  for  that, 


146      FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

I  caught  up  his  sword.  "  Come !  "  I  shouted  to  their  leader 
as  he  neared  me.  "  Cross  swords  with  a  man !  "  With  an 
oath  he  cut  viciously  at  my  head ;  I  parried  his  thrust  and 
lunged  at  him ;  and  then  with  a  rush  a  score  bore  down 
upon  me,  and  I  stood  alone  among  the  foe. 

It  had  gone  hard  with  me,  had  not  Drake  come  to  the 
rescue;  with  a  shout  he  cut  his  way  into  their  ranks,  and 
to  where  I  still  fought  doggedly  on.  A  thrust  had  grazed  my 
forehead,  I  had  another  cut  in  the  back  of  my  head,  but 
they  were  scratches  and  I  felt  them  not;  turning,  twisting 
among  them,  I  evaded  the  myriad  blows  aimed  at  me. 

With  a  yell  the  enemy  gave  way  before  us ;  a  score  of 
Englishmen  had  followed  Drake,  and  were  now  hacking  at 
them.  To  add  to  their  confusion  our  men  had  driven  off 
the  boarders  on  the  other  side,  and  now  streamed  down  to 
the  rescue  with  loud  cries  of  "  Drake !  " 

A  moment  of  fierce  hand-to-hand  struggle,  as  we  fought  to 
and  fro  upon  the  bloody  deck;  many  slipped  and  fell  in  the 
pools  of  blood,  and  they  fought  among  themselves  and 
hacked  at  the  legs  of  the  men  as  they  trampled  over  them. 
Some  who  went  down  were  trodden  to  death ;  others  strug- 
gled to  their  feet  and  fought  on. 

The  Spaniards  wavered,  hesitated,  and  then  with  a  rush 
we  swept  on  and  over  them,  as  the  great  waves  over  the 
sinking  ship.  A  few  little  groups  remained,  struggling  stub- 
bornly until  they  were  cut  down. 

Drake  stood  wiping  his  red  sword,  and  looking  at  the 
bloodstained  floor,  all  piled  with  gory  bodies.  Finally  his 
eye  fell  upon  me. 

"  Art  hurt,  Sir  Thomas  ?  "  he  asked,  noticing  my  bloody 
face. 

"  No,"  I  answered,  "  'tis  but  a  scratch,"  and  I  wiped  my 
face  with  my  sleeve. 

"  Thou  hast  borne  thyself  right  gallantly  in  the  fray,"  he 
said.  "  I  almost  feared  to  look,  when  I  saw  thee  alone  in 
the  midst  of  the  foe.  But  what  has  become  of  Oliver?  I 
saw  him  but  a  moment  ago." 

I  looked  around;  he  was  nowhere  in  sight. 

"  I  hope  no  harm  has  befallen  him,"  I  replied  anxiously. 
"  But  I  lost  sight  of  him  in  the  fray,  and  I  know  not  where 
he  could  be." 


THE  GREAT  ARMADA  ,47 

"  Oliver !  "  shouted  Drake,  raising  his  voice  "  where  art 
thou  ?  " 

"  Here,"  answered  a  muffled  voice,  which  sounded  as 
though  it  came  from  the  bowels  of  the  earth. 

"  Where  ?  "  I  shouted.    "  I  can  see  naught  of  thee." 

"  Up  near  the  mast,"  he  replied.  "  I  am  under  a  pile  of 
bodies,  which,  from  the  feeling  of  my  back,  must  be  at 
least  a  mile  high." 

Treading  among  the  dead,  with  which  the  deck  was 
covered,  we  at  last  reached  the  place  from  which  the  voice 
proceeded.  There,  from  under  one  side  of  a  huge  pile  of 
the  slain,  protruded  the  legs  of  the  lad.  'Twould  have  been 
laughable,  had  it  not  been  for  the  gravity  of  the  surround- 
ings. The  lad's  head  was  on  the  other  side  from  us,  his 
body  pinned  down  under  the  dead,  who  had  fallen  cross- 
wise over  him,  and  had  doubtless  protected  his  life  in  the 
fight  by  concealing  him  from  view. 

I  smiled  as  I  saw  the  spindling  legs. 

"  Thou  seemest  comfortable  and  easy  where  thou  liest — 
no  doubt  resting  from  the  fatigue  of  the  day.  We  had  per- 
haps best  leave  thee  where  thou  art ;  'twill  keep  thee  out  of 
mischief." 

"  Comfortable !  "  he  shouted.  "  My  back  is  almost  broken 
with  the  weight  upon  it.  I  feel  like  Atlas  bearing  the  world 
upon  my  shoulders.  Pull  them  off,  I  tell  thee !  " 

Drake  had  roared  when  I  had  teased  the  boy.  He  now 
lent  a  hand,  and  we  pulled  off  the  six  or  eight  bodies  that 
lay  upon  him,  the  last  one  being  that  of  the  tawny-bearded 
Spaniard  who  had  led  the  attack  upon  me.  His  face  was 
still  hard  and  fierce,  as  when  he  had  fallen  in  the  heat  of 
the  fray.  We  lifted  the  last  one  aside  and  helped  Oliver 
to  his  feet ;  he  was  sore  and  stiff,  but  unhurt,  as  he  informed 
us  in  answer  to  our  anxious  inquiry. 

"  Had  it  not  been  for  yonder  red-bearded  fellow,"  he 
said,  "  it  would  have  gone  hard  with  me.  I  tripped  as  they 
came  down  upon  us,  and  as  I  fell  he  rushed  at  me.  One 
of  our  men  cut  him  down,  and  he  fell  upon  my  body.  Be- 
fore I  could  arise  another  had  fallen,  and  so  they  kept 
piling  up  until  I  was  so  weighed  down  that  I  could  not  get 
upon  my  feet  again." 

"  Half  of  my  men  have  fallen,"  Drake  said  sorrowfully, 


148     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

as  we  walked  aft,  and  he  stopped  to  survey  a  pile  of  the 
dead. 

In  truth  'twas  a  scanty  crew  that  greeted  us  as  we  stood 
among  them.  Of  the  three  hundred  men  who  had  gone 
into  the  fight  only  about  seventy-five  bloodstained  sur- 
vivors remained ;  but  they  were  undaunted  and  uncon- 
querable, as  waving  their  gory  swords,  they  gathered 
around  us. 

A  crash — and  a  great  ship,  floating  the  yellow  flag  of 
Spain,  her  decks  crowded  with  men,  emerged  from  the 
smoke,  and  spurting  fire  and  death,  as  though  some  Titan 
of  the  deep  bent  upon  our  destruction,  she  bore  down  upon 
us.  The  men  around  me  were  falling  thick  and  fast;  one 
by  my  side  sprang  into  the  air  with  a  loud  cry,  and  then 
fell,  struck  down  by  a  ball.  A  few  of  the  crew  were  en- 
deavoring to  answer  them  with  some  of  our  culverins,  but 
it  was  in  vain ;  they  were  shot  down  where  they  stood,  be- 
fore they  could  fire  a  single  gun. 

The  biting  scent  of  the  powder  was  in  my  nostrils ;  the 
smoke  stung  my  eyes  until  they  ran  water;  bloody  and 
grimy,  I  waved  my  sword  and  cheered  on  the  men,  as  they 
fired  their  guns  at  the  foe.  "  Steady !  "  I  shouted.  "  Stand 
firm  !  This  cannot  last !  " 

With  a  last  volley,  she  swept  up  to  our  side,  and  a  throng 
of  armed  men  sprang  upon  our  decks.  The  smoke  cleared 
for  an  instant — there  was  not  an  English  ship  in  sight,  that 
I  could  see.  Away  to  the  west,  about  a  mile  distant,  the 
roars  of  the  guns  resounding  showed  that  the  fight  still 
raged,  but  as  far  as  we  were  concerned,  we  must  work  out 
our  own  salvation. 

And  now,  sword  in  hand,  the  boarders  charged  down  upon 
our  little  band  as  they  gathered  around  Drake,  and  there 
we  made  our  last  stand.  With  a  rush  they  were  upon  us, 
and  then  ensued  a  wild  melee.  Borne  back  by  the  weight 
of  numbers  the  English  stood  an  instant;  and  then,  broken 
and  scattered  in  little  groups,  they  were  swallowed  up  in 
the  dense  mass  of  their  foes.  Only  the  rush  and  swarm 
where  they  fought  showed  that  they  were  still  standing  at 
bay,  undaunted  and  unafraid. 

Cut  off  from  the  others,  only  a  seaman  or  two  with  me,  I 
fought  like  a  tiger  for  my  very  life.  All  around  me  there 


149 

swept  a  fierce  sea  of  angry,  hostile  faces ;  every  hand  seemed 
to  hold  a  weapon  and  to  be  bent  upon  my  destruction.  I 
could  see  nothing  of  the  English;  I  was  alone  save  only 
for  the  two  sailors. 

But  the  enemy  were  handicapped  by  their  very  numbers ; 
many  slipped  and  went  down  on  the  bloody  decks,  and 
their  companions  in  blind  fury  cut  and  struggled  over  them 
in  their  endeavor  to  get  at  me.  Many  of  the  wounded 
were  trampled  under  foot  and  perished.  Cursing,  shouting, 
and  fighting  among  themselves,  the  Spaniards  tried  to  cut 
me  down.  But  I  had  kept  perfectly  cool  as  they  closed 
with  me ;  the  two  men,  their  backs  to  mine,  guarded  my 
rear,  and  we  held  them  at  bay  for  many  minutes. 

I  was  silent,  and  made  no  answer  to  the  cries  of  the 
Spaniards ;  every  now  and  then  there  would  come  to  my 
ears  the  hoarse  shouts  of  Drake,  as  somewhere  in  the  press 
he  fought  and  struggled.  But  save  that,  I  could  hear  no 
sound  from  my  friends. 

Among  the  many  heads  around  me,  I  could  see  a  steel 
cap  with  a  white  plume  in  it,  which  marked  the  chief  who 
had  led  the  enemy  when  they  boarded  the  ship.  As  my  eye 
caught  sight  of  him,  he  made  a  last  charge  upon  a  little 
group  nearby.  Cutting  down  those  who  resisted,  he  turned 
and  caught  sight  of  the  steel  as  the  Spaniards  rushed  upon 
me,  and  I  beat  them  back. 

He  made  his  way  through  the  throng  towards  me,  the 
men  giving  way  before  him.  There  seemed  something 
familiar  in  his  bearing  as  he  came  nearer  to  me,  but  I  had 
no  chance  further  to  observe  him,  for  with  a  yell  the  men 
whom  I  had  hurled  back  temporarily  were  hammering  at 
me  as  though  determined  to  end  the  struggle. 

One  of  the  men  at  my  back  was  dragged  down  and 
saw  him  no  more ;  but  turning  and  thrusting  at  them   I  kept 
on  my  feet.     My  breastplate  stood  me  in  good  stead;  i: 
had  not  been  for  its  protection  I  would  have  been  cut  t 
pieces  long  before;  but  my  body  to  the  waist  was  hidd 
by  the  pile  of  dead  that  lay  in  front  of  me,  and  I  had  only 
to  guard  my  head  and  shoulders  and  I  was  safe     A  cry 
behind  me,  and  I  turned  in  time  to  see  the  last  sailor  fall. 
I  was  alone  now.  -f  T 

The  wall  of  the  cabin  was  only  a  few  feet  away;  it  1 


150  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

could  only  reach  that,  with  my  back  against  it,  I  could  hold 
them  at  bay  for  a  few  minutes  longer.  Slowly  and  pain- 
fully, inch  by  inch,  my  face  to  the  foe,  I  made  my  way  to 
it.  My  arm  was  weary  with  cutting;  I  was  almost  ex- 
hausted ;  several  flesh  wounds  were  bleeding  freely,  and  it 
was  only  a  few  minutes  until  I  would  be  overpowered  by 
sheer  force  of  numbers.  It  was  only  a  few  feet  away 
now — would  I  never  reach  it?  The  seconds  seemed  like 
hours — days — as  at  a  snail's  pace  I  crept  nearer  to  its  pro- 
tecting shelter.  I  had  almost  reached  it  now,  nearer,  nearer ; 
at  last,  thank  Heaven,  my  back  was  against  it,  and  I  faced 
them  for  the  last  act  of  the  scene. 

A  moment  thus  we  faced  each  other — the  Spaniards  yell- 
ing and  shouting,  I  silent  and  still.  They  seemed  to  be 
in  no  hurry  to  meet  the  sword  that  had  cut  down  so 
many  of  their  fellows,  but  jostling  and  pushing  they  faced 
me,  even  as  a  pack  of  hounds,  baying,  gather  around  some 
grim  old  monarch  of  the  forest,  who,  with  antlers  poised, 
stands  ready  to  meet  them. 

A  cry  met  my  ears ;  a  few  feet  from  me  the  Spaniards 
were  cutting  and  hacking  at  someone.  A  voice  called  "  Sir 
Thomas !  "  With  a  shout  I  cut  my  way  through  them,  as 
a  she  bear  aroused  by  the  cry  of  her  cubs  rushes  upon 
the  hunter,  and  with  claws  bared  and  flashing  eyes,  deals 
out  destruction  to  those  who  dare  to  meet  her.  I  knew  the 
voice — it  was  Oliver's. 

Raising  my  sword,  I  whirled  it  about  my  head  with  both 
hands,  and  cutting  down  the  men  who  stood  in  my  path, 
I  made  for  the  lad.  Cutting  and  slashing  all  in  my  way,  I 
cleared  a  path  through  them,  the  men  giving  back  at  the 
fury  of  my  charge,  until  I  stood  above  Oliver. 

He  lay  in  a  pool  of  blood,  the  clotted  gore  all  over  his 
bonny  gold  curls.  Stooping,  I  picked  him  up  as  though  he 
had  been  a  feather,  and  tucking  him  under  my  left  arm, 
protecting  him  as  best  I  could  from  the  enemy's  blows,  my 
sword  in  my  right  hand,  I  began  my  journey  back  to  the 
friendly  shelter  of  the  wall. 

How  I  reached  it  I  never  knew.  I  was  crazed  with  fury 
as  I  saw  their  angry  faces,  saw  them  cut  at  me,  and  slashed 
back  right  and  left  at  them,  the  lad  under  my  arm  lying 
quiet  and  limp.  I  knew  not  whether  he  was  alive  or  dead. 


THE  GREAT  ARMADA  151 

Finally  I  stood  once  more  against  the  wall,  and  dropping 
the  boy  on  the  floor  behind  me,  I  faced  them  again. 

"Dogs!"  I  shouted,  "do  you  fear  to  meet  one  man? 
Come  on,  and  I  will  show  you  how  an  Englishman  can 
die." 

A  moment  they  waited,  and  then  from  out  the  ranks 
sprang  the  tall  Spaniard  with  the  white  plume,  whom  I  had 
seen  but  a  few  moments  ago.  Bowing,  he  faced  me  with  a 
drawn  sword. 

"  Ah,  Sir  Thomas !  "  he  cried,  "  we  meet  again." 

It  was  the  Count  DeNortier.  For  a  moment  I  stood 
spellbound  in  astonishment.  DeNortier ! — I  had  left  him  on 
the  floor,  on  that  last  night  upon  the  island,  and  had  thought 
him  dead,  or  at  least  stranded  and  alone  on  that  far-away 
island,  and  now  I  saw  him  here,  leading  the  charge  against 
me. 

"  DeNortier  !  "  I  cried.    "  What  dost  thou  here?  " 

He  laughed  as  he  answered : 

"  As  soon  as  I  recovered  from  the  buffet  that  thou  didst 
deal  me,  I  rushed  out  into  the  open  air,  and  hearing  Drake's 
men  outside,  I  evaded  them.  Crossing  over  to  the  other 
side  of  the  island,  I  boarded  a  fleet  schooner  that  I  had  con- 
cealed there,  ready  to  sail  at  a  moment's  notice,  her  crew 
in  readiness.  We  sailed  away,  and  met  a  galleon  going  to 
join  the  Spanish  fleet.  They  were  glad  enough  to  promise 
me  a  pardon  for  my  past  misdeeds  to  secure  my  services. 
So  here  I  am.  Gods!  It  is  well  that  I  recovered  myself 
when  I  did  on  that  last  night — a  few  moments  later,  and  I 
would  have  been  in  Paradise,"  and  he  laughed  loudly. 

"  But  if  thou  dost  remember,  twice  have  I  promised  to 
meet  thee,  and  settle  all  our  differences— that  time  has  come. 
On  guard !  " 

We  crossed  swords;  the  others,  clearing  a  space  and 
leaning  upon  their  weapons,  watched  us ;  the  senseless  body 
of  the  lad  behind  me.  DeNortier  cut  at  me  furiously,  but 
I  met  his  blow,  and  returned  it  with  a  vengeance.  Gone 
was  my  fatigue  of  a  moment  ago;  it  was  as  though  the 
strength  that  I  had  felt  in  the  old  days  had  flowed  back 
into  my  veins.  I  was  bleeding  from  a  dozen  wounds,  but 
I  felt  it  not,  for  the  glow  of  some  wondrous  wine  seemed 
to  warm  me  through.  I  was  master  of  myself;  my  wrist 


i52  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

as  strong  and  supple,  my  eye  as  keen  and  cunning  as  it 
had  ever  been,  for  I  was  determined  to  kill  this  man. 

He  had  kept  me  confined  for  months.  I  could  have  for- 
given him  that,  but  I  could  not  forget  that  he  had  insulted, 
on  that  memorable  night,  Lady  Margaret  Carroll,  by  coup- 
ling her  name  with  his.  What  though  she  was  to  be  the 
bride  of  Lord  Dunraven,  I  would  avenge  this  insult  to  her ; 
she  could  not  prevent  me  from  doing  this.  Ah !  it  would 
be  sweet  to  fight  once  more  for  her.  Her  hand  and  love 
were  hers  to  bestow  where  she  wished,  but  she  could  not 
say  me  nay  in  this  matter,  and  so  with  a  right  joyful  heart 
I  faced  the  Spaniard  in  the  gathering  gloom. 

Thrust  after  thrust  he  tried,  but  I  met  them  all  with  a 
readiness  that  surprised  myself.  I  had  not  fought  such  a 
fight  as  this  before ;  had  not  crossed  swords  with  a  man 
so  worthy  of  my  steel.  Trick  after  trick  he  tried,  some  I 
had  never  seen  before,  but  the  gods  fought  with  me,  and 
as  though  by  intuition  I  met  him  and  sent  him  staggering 
back  again.  A  look  of  black  wrath  was  upon  his  face; 
piqued  at  being  met  at  every  point,  he  was  losing  his  head 
at  my  swordsmanship. 

"  Ah !  "  he  said,  as  we  struggled  upon  the  slippery  deck, 
"  the  gentleman  fights  well.  Perhaps  he  thinks  that  beyond 
the  water  there  waits  for  him  a  lovely  lady.  Let  him 
not  fool  himself.  She  is  ere  now  the  bride  of  a  noble 
lord,  who  holds  her  fast  in  bands  which  she  cannot  break." 

But  I  kept  my  temper.  I  had  only  to  keep  cool,  and  the 
victory  was  mine,  and  so  I  only  lunged  at  him  with  all 
my  strength.  The  sharp  point  of  my  blade  touched  his 
cheek,  and  with  a  turn  of  the  wrist  I  laid  it  open  from 
ear  to  neck.  With  a  scream  of  pain  he  came  at  me  like 
a  wild  cat,  but  I  met  him  and  cut  him  in  the  side,  so  that 
he  staggered  back  again ;  pressing  forward,  I  lunged  at  him 
once  more.  He  recovered  himself,  the  blood  spouting  from 
his  cheek,  and  met  my  blade  with  a  cut,  that,  had  I  not 
sprang  back  quickly,  would  have  run  me  through  and 
through. 

Pressing  upon  me,  he  rained  blow  after  blow  with  point 
and  blade.  I  had  never  seen  such  fury.  It  was  as  though 
he  were  a  madman,  and  it  was  only  with  the  greatest  diffi- 
culty that  I  protected  myself.  The  smile  had  passed  from 


THE  GREAT  ARMADA  1153 

his  face,  and  a  look  of  awful  anger  had  replaced  it.     If 
he  could  only  reach  me,  he  would  give  his  black  soul. 

"  So  Dunraven  has  outwitted  thee,"  I  taunted.  "  To  the 
victor  belongs  the  spoil." 

"  The  furies  take  thee !  "  he  cried  furiously.  "  If  I  have 
lost,  so  also  hast  thou.  I  would  rather  that  my  lord  should 
win  than  thou.  Curse  thee !  "  and  he  struck  with  all  his 
force  at  my  head. 

"  He  has  used  thee  well,  has  done  his  work  with  thee, 
and  then,  when  thou  art  of  no  further  use,  has  cast  thee 
aside  like  a  squeezed  lemon,"  and  I  laughed  in  his  face. 

"  I  will  have  her  yet,"  he  replied,  beside  himself  with 
anger,  his  eyes  almost  starting  from  his  head.  "  I  swear 
that  to  thee,  though  I  have  to  cut  Dunraven's  throat,  and 
fight  my  way  through  all  England  with  her  in  my  arms. 
Then  ho!  for  my  ship,  and  away  to  some  far-off  clime, 
whre  I  shall  reign  a  king,  and  she  shall  be  my  queen."  His 
face  lighted  up  with  a  savage  smile. 

"  Fool,"  I  answered,  "  thou  babblest.  Thinkest  thou  that 
Dunraven  would  let  thee  have  the  lady  ?  He  would  slit  thy 
throat  at  first  sight,  and  then  what  ?  " 

"He  would  if  he  dared,"  he  answered,  "  but  he  fears 
to  attempt  it.  With  what  I  know  I  could  send  him  to  the 
gallows.  No,  believe  me,  he  thinks  too  much  of  his  own 
hide  to  try  such  a  scheme  as  that." 

His  eyes  wandered  for  an  instant. 

"  Look !  "  he  shouted  in  alarm  to  his  men.  "  An  English 
ship  to  the  rescue !  Meet  them  while  I  finish  this  fellow." 

I  heard  the  shout  as  the  Englishmen  clambered  over  the 
rail  behind  me ;  and  the  sound  of  many  feet  as  they  rushed 
at  the  Spaniards.  I  raised  my  sword  and  lunged  forward  at 
DeNortier's  breast.  It  would  have  finished  him  for  good 
and  all,  but  the  Englishmen  were  upon  me,  and  the  sword 
was  knocked  from  my  hand  in  the  mad  rush. 

The  Spaniards  dashed  forward  to  meet  their  assailants. 
I  was  in  the  midst  of  a  mad  vortex  of  men,  arms,  swords, 
weapons,  cries,  oaths,  as  with  a  crash  the  two  parties  cam 
together.     Like  a  feather  I  was  thrown  from  my  feet   am 
lay  upon  the  deck  unable  to  rise  as  they  fought  and  strug- 
gled above  me;  tramping  and  stepping  on  my  limbs  until 
felt  as  though  I  were  verily  beaten  into  a  jelly. 


i54     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

How  long  they  fought  there  I  do  not  know.  It  seemed 
long  to  me,  as  I  lay  under  the  feet  of  the  struggling  men, 
and  heard  the  crash  of  arms  as  they  still  fought  fiercely  on. 
The  noise  was  receding  from  me,  evidently  one  side  was 
fleeing,  but  which  was  it?  Then  a  good  old  English  cheer 
broke  forth,  and  never  had  I  heard  a  more  welcome  sound 
in  my  life  than  that  hoarse  cry,  "  Hurrah !  Hurrah !  "  Then 
the  hubbub  ceased  and  the  only  sound  was  the  splash  of 
the  water  as  the  Spaniards  sprang  overboard. 

I  slowly  and  painfully  crawled  out  from  among  some  of 
the  bodies,  which  lay  pell-mell  about  me,  and  got  on  my 
feet.  A  round-faced,  jovial-looking  man  who  stood  near 
me  turned  around  at  the  sound,  his  red  sword  in  his  hand. 
I  had  never  seen  him  before ;  around  him  stood  a  group 
of  seamen. 

"  'Tis  the  brave  fellow  that  we  saw  holding  them  at  bay 
when  we  boarded  the  ship!  "  he  cried.  "  Pray,  sir,  what  is 
thy  name?  " 

"  Sir  Thomas  Winchester,  of  London,"  I  answered. 

A  frown  was  on  his  face  as  he  looked  at  me. 

"  'Tis  a  pity  that  so  fine  a  fellow  should  hang  like  a 
dog,  but  it  cannot  be  helped,"  he  murmured.  "  Sir,  I  shall 
report  thy  gallant  conduct  to  the  Queen.  I  am  sorry  I  can 
do  no  more.  Sir  Francis  Drake  related  thy  story  to  me 
last  night.  It  is  a  passing  strange  one,  incredible  and  un- 
believable, and  I  would  I  could  believe  it.  I  am  Howard." 

I  had  never  seen  him,  but  I  recognized  the  family  favor. 
I  had  known  his  father  when  I  was  but  a  lad,  and  had 
loved  the  bluff  old  gentleman. 

"  Let  me  congratulate  thee  upon  thy  great  victory,"  I 
said,  bowing  low.  "  It  is  one  with  which  the  world  will 
ring,  and  in  which  her  majesty  will  rejoice.  Truly,  'twas 
a  splendid  fight,  but  I  believe  it  is  over  now,  as  I  see  several 
of  the  ships  around  us."  And  I  looked  out  to  where  there 
lay  a  dozen  shot-riddled  vessels. 

"  I  thank  thee,"  he  answered.  "  The  credit  is  to  my 
men,  and  not  to  me.  The  fight  is,  as  thou  sayest,  won. 
The  Armada  has  turned  tail  and  flown ;  our  ships  are  after 
her  as  hard  as  they  can  go." 

"  What  has  become  of  Sir  Francis  ? "  I  asked,  looking 
about  me.  "  I  fear  that  he  is  slain." 


THE  GREAT  ARMADA  155 

"  No,"  he  answered,  "  we  found  him,  with  about  a  dozen 
of  his  men,  holding  the  Spaniards  at  bay  upon  the  other 
side  of  the  vessel.  He  has  even  now  made  his  way  out  to 
one  of  yonder  ships  to  pursue  the  foe.  He  left  his  report 
concerning  his  voyage  and  thyself  with  me  last  night,  and 
but  just  now  charged  me  to  send  thee,  and  the  boy,  Oliver 
Gates,  by  the  first  ship  to  London,  together  with  the 
report." 

"  Oliver !  "  I  cried,  my  thoughts  instantly  upon  him. 
"  Where  is  he — hast  thou  seen  aught  of  him  ?  "  and  I  turned 
to  look  behind  me  where  I  had  left  him. 

Yes,  there  he  lay,  still  limp  and  quiet,  his  eyes  closed, 
breathing  heavily,  a  pool  of  blood  around  him,  which 
flowed  from  a  great  cut  in  his  breast. 

I  knelt  beside  the  boy. 

"  I  would  ask  that  thou  let  the  leech  attend  him,"  I 
said  to  Lord  Howard,  as  he  stood  looking  down  at  the 
body  of  the  lad,  "  for  I  fear  that  he  has  received  his  death- 
blow." 

"  I  trust  not,"  he  answered  gravely.  He  turned  to  several 
of  his  men :  "  Take  him  down  to  the  cajbin,  and  let  Dr. 
Robbins  attend  him,"  he  said. 

Carefully  they  picked  him  up  and  bore  him  through  the 
piles  of  the  dead  and  wounded,  that  lay  upon  the  deck, 
down  into  the  cabin. 

Lord  Howard  spoke  to  me  as  I  passed  him,  behind  the 
boy. 

"  Thou  shalt  leave  for  London  on  this  ship  to-night,"  he 
said.  "  I  will  send  the  news  of  our  victory  to  her  Majesty 
by  Sir  William  Stone,  who  will  command  the  vessel.  Our 
wounded  also  go  with  thee,  and  I  will  get  aboard  another 
vessel  and  join  Drake  in  harrying  these  dogs,  so  that  this 
will  be  their  last  invasion  of  England." 

Bowing  my  head,  I  passed  down  the  ladder  and  into  the 
room  where  Oliver  lay.  A  fat  chubby- faced  little  man  was 
bending  over  him.  He  turned  his  face  as  I  entered. 

"  A  bad  wound,"  he  said,  shaking  his  head  and  screwing 
up  his  eyes. 

"It  is  not  fatal?"  I   said  anxiously,  as  I  approached 

the  bed. 

"I  know  not,"  he  replied.     "It  depends  upon. the  care 


156     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

and  attention  he  receives.  With  nursing  he  may  recover. 
I  have  seen  as  bad  cuts  before,  and  yet  the  men  recovered." 

"  Doctor ?  "  I  said. 

"  Robbins,"  he  answered.  "  Doctor  Robbins,  of  London, 
at  thy  service,"  and  he  bowed. 

"  Doctor  Robbins,"  I  continued,  "  I  know  no  one  in 
London  that  I  would  trust  him  to  at  a  time  like  this." 

"  Ah !  sad,"  he  replied,  "  sad,"  and  he  shook  his  little 
round  head  like  a  monkey,  a  look  of  sorrow  upon  his  face. 
"  I  heard  thy  story  last  night,  when  Sir  Francis  Drake 
related  it  to  the  gentlemen  in  the  cabin.  It  is  incredible — 
wonderful !  " 

"  Thou  must  take  the  boy  to  thy  house,"  I  said,  thought- 
fully. ;'  There  is  no  one  else,  and  I  will  repay  thee  well." 

He  started. 

"  My  dear  sir — my  dear  sir,  I  cannot  take  the  boy.  Thou 
art  dreaming.  I  have  no  time — no  place " 

"  Thou  must,"  I  interrupted,  "  there  is  no  one  else. 
Either  thou  wilt  take  him,  or  his  death  be  upon  thy  hands. 
I  can  do  nothing  for  him  confined  in  prison,  probably  to 
die." 

"  I  pity  thee,"  he  answered  sadly ;  "  from  the  bottom  of 
my  heart  I  pity  thee.  But  I  have  nowhere  to  put  him ;  no 
one  to  look  after  him.  What  would  I  do  with  the  lad 
on  my  hands  ?  " 

"  Art  married  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  No,"  he  answered,  a  faint  smile  upon  his  face.  "  I  live 
with  one  sister,  a  maiden.  What  would  she  do  with  a 
boy  sick  unto  death  ?  " 

"  Dost  thou  believe  in  a  God  ?  "  I  asked.  "  Art  thou  a 
Christian?  " 

"  Surely,"  he  replied  indignantly.  "  Dost  thou  take  me 
for  a  heathen,  that  thou  shouldst  ask  me  such  a  question  ?  " 

"  Well,"  I  answered,  "  dost  thou  remember  the  tale  of 
the  good  Samaritan,  how  the  poor  man,  stricken  by  his 
wound,  fell  by  the  wayside,  and  how  the  priest  with  holy 
look  passed  by  on  the  other  side,  then  the  Samaritan, 
seeing  him,  took  pity  upon  him,  and  binding  up  his  wounds, 
put  him  upon  his  own  beast,  and  carrying  him  to  the  inn, 
paid  for  his  lodging  and  left  him  there?  Thou  hast  thy 
choice.  Wilt  thou  be  the  priest  or  the  good  Samaritan  ?  " 


THE  GREAT  ARMADA  157 

The  tears  were  in  his  eyes  as  he  answered: 

"  I  will  take  the  lad  and  keep  him  until  he  is  restored  to 
health  and  strength." 

"  I  thank  thee,"  I  answered.  "  I  know  not  whether  I  will 
see  thee  again,  but  I  shall  not  forget  thy  kindness.  May  thy 
God  reward  thee  if  I  cannot,  and  as  thou  dealest  with  the 
lad,  so  may  he  deal  with  thee,"  and  I  put  into  his  hands 
my  purse.  It  had  some  money  left  in  it. 

"  Tell  the  boy  that  my  thoughts  shall  be  of  him,  and  that 
I  shall  ever  treasure  in  sweetest  remembrance  his  friend- 
ship and  love.  It  will  brighten  the  pathway,  and  if  I  do 
not  see  him  again,  may  God  be  with  him."  And  turning, 
I  passed  to  the  door. 

The  little  Doctor  followed  me,  and  stretched  out  his 
hand. 

"  Thou  art  a  man,"  he  said,  "  whatever  thy  faults.  I  will 
hold  ever  sacred  the  trust  thou  hast  given  me,  and  will 
deal  with  the  boy  as  I  would  with  my  own." 

I  wrung  his  hand,  and  crossing  the  room,  I  bent  for  a 
moment  and  pressed  a  kiss  upon  the  cold  forehead  of  the 
boy ;  then  I  passed  from  the  room. 

The  ship  had  turned,  and  was  moving  up  the  Thames  at 
a  rapid  rate  of  speed  towards  London.  I  had  gone  upon 
deck,  and  wrapped  in  my  cloak,  stood  watching  the  twinkling 
lights  on  the  banks  of  the  river,  that  marked  where  some 
pleasure  house  or  dwelling  lay.  Someone  touched  me  upon 
my  arm,  and  looking  up  I  saw  the  war-worn  face  of  Sir 
William  Stone. 

"  Nobly  didst  thou  bear  thyself,"  he  said.  "  Thou  hast 
fought  as  becoming  a  gentleman  of  thy  house.  Would  that 
it  might  save  thee." 

"  I  have  done  my  duty,"  I  answered.  "  I  leave  the  rest; 
I  can  do  no  more." 

He  looked  at  me  in  admiration. 

"  Sir  Francis  Drake  left  me  thy  gold-hilted  sword,  he 
said,  "  and  bade  me  give  it  to  thee,  for  he  knew  not  when 
he  would  see  thee  again.  What  wouldst  thou  have  me 
do  with  it?  " 

"  Take  it  to  Sir  Robert  Vane,"  I  replied,  "  and  give  it  to 
him  with  my  compliments.  It  has  never  been^  drawn  m  a 
cause  that  would  stain  it  since  I  have  worn  .it." 


158      FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

"  I  will  do  it,"  he  replied,  and  he  looked  out  again 
at  the  lights.  Then  he  touched  me.  "  Look !  "  he  said, 
pointing  to  where  far  before  us  there  twinkled  and  sparkled 
many  tiny  lights — "  It  is  London." 

London — and  so  twenty-two  months  after  I  left  it  I  was 
to  enter  my  native  land  a  captive,  my  life  forfeited,  old, 
broken,  gray-headed,  my  heart  bowed  down  with  grief, 
alone  and  friendless,  the  only  friend  that  I  had  on  earth 
lying  below  at  death's  door.  So  I  set  foot  again  upon  my 
native  heath. 

Nearer  we  came,  for  the  wind  had  risen  to  a  gale,  and 
we  rushed  through  the  water  as  though  propelled  by  the 
hand  of  a  giant.  Turning  a  curve,  the  lights  burst  full 
upon  us.  Before  us  a  few  ships  lay  at  anchor;  only  a 
few,  however,  for  most  of  the  vessels  had  gone  out  to  meet 
the  Spaniards. 

Upon  the  wharves  was  gathered  a  great  crowd  of  people ; 
as  far  as  the  eye  could  see,  there  stretched  a  great  black 
sea  of  heads,  awaiting,  no  doubt,  to  hear  news  of  the  day's 
fight.  As  we  came  into  sight  they  raised  a  great  shout 
which  reached  to  where  we  stood ;  our  men  sprang  to  their 
culverins,  and  with  a  blinding  crash  they  roared  back  a 
greeting.  So  with  ringing  bells  and  roaring  guns,  amidst  the 
shouts  and  cheers  of  the  people,  we  came  into  the  harbor  and 
dropped  anchor. 

The  cries  of  the  people  rang  across.  "  How  went  the 
fight?  Did  the  Spaniards  run?  How  many  of  the  ships 
were  sunk  ? "  A  perfect  babel  of  shouts  and  questions 
arose. 

Several  boats  had  put  off  from  the  shore,  and  were  mak- 
ing for  us  at  full  speed.  Springing  upon  the  rail,  Sir  Wil- 
liam, his  head  bowed,  held  up  his  hand.  Instantly  a  great 
silence  fell  upon  them — a  silence  deep  and  oppressive. 

"  The  Armada  is  defeated !  "  he  shouted.  "  Many  of  their 
ships  are  sunk,  and  they  are  now  in  full  flight,  our  men 
after  them.  Three  cheers  for  England !  " 

Then  there  arose  a  shout,  deep,  full,  deafening — it  fell 
upon  the  night  air  like  the  roar  of  a  thousand  guns;  once, 
twice,  thrice,  it  rose  and  fell.  Then,  "  Three  cheers  for 
Drake  and  Sir  William  Stone !  "  someone  cried,  recogniz- 
ing the  old  soldier,  and  the  mob  gave  them  with  a  will. 


THE  GREAT  ARMADA  ,S9 

"The  boat  is  ready,  Sir  Thomas,"  the  old  warrior  said 
his  face  lighting  up  with  a  proud  smile  of  joy. 

Stepping  into  the  boat,  we  were  rowed  ashore.  Silence 
fell  upon  them  as  we  neared  the  great  throng,  but  as  we 
touched  the  wharf,  they  rushed  forward,  and  would  have 
borne  old  Sir  William  aloft  in  triumph. 

He  waved  them  back  impatiently. 

"  Back !  "  he  cried.  "  Would  you  hinder  me  ?  I  am  on 
my  way  to  the  Queen  with  tidings  of  the  victory.  If  you 
value  your  heads,  you  will  not  delay  me." 

At  this  they  gave  way,  for  they  cared  not  to  arouse  the 
imperious  Elizabeth,  and  we  passed  through  the  mob,  a 
little  band  of  soldiers  following.  Many  were  the  curious 
glances  that  were  cast  at  me,  but  no  one  recognized  my 
face.  It  would  have  been  strange  if  they  had.  I  had  left 
London  a  care-free,  gay,  and  laughing  gallant;  I  returned 
gray,  haggard,  and  old. 

I  could  hear  the  murmur  of  the  crowd  as  they  looked  at 
me. 

"  It  is  a  Spanish  nobleman !  "  one  fat  old  woman  cried 
to  her  neighbor. 

"  Nonsense !  "  said  a  butcher  in  his  greasy  apron,  who 
stood  near  her.  "  It  is  Sir  Henry  Cobden,  who  commanded 
one  of  our  ships.  I  know  his  face." 

"  Thou  art  mad !  "  another  shouted.  "  It  is  the  com- 
mander of  the  Spanish  fleet ;  he  goes  even  now  to  the  Queen 
to  implore  mercy  and  save  his  neck." 

"  It  is  the  Earl  of  Essex,"  said  a  tradesman,  as  I  passed 
him.  "  Look  at  his  bloody  sword." 

"  Fool,  it  is  the  Bishop  of  Dunham,"  said  a  burly  baker. 
"  Do  not  I  know  his  gray  beard  and  pious  face  ?  Right 
bravely  has  he  borne  himself,  look  at  his  dented  breast- 
plate." And  he  bared  his  head  as  I  passed. 

At  the  next  corner  Sir  William  halted  and  spoke  to  me 
in  a  low  tone. 

"  I  will  send  some  of  my  men  with  thee  to  the  Tower,"  he 
whispered.  "  I  grieve  that  I  should  have  to  do  this,  but 
those  are  my  orders,  and  I  durst  not  disobey  them.  I  trust 
it  is  only  for  a  short  time,  and  when  the  Queen  hears  how 
thou  hast  borne  thyself  in  the  fight,  she  will  pardon  thee." 
"  It  is  thy  duty,"  I  answered.  "  Worry  not  about  it.  Let 


160     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

but  two  men  accompany  me,  and  I  will  go  on  quietly  to  the 
Tower." 

He  turned  to  the  sailors. 

"  Do  ye,  Giles  and  Henry,  go  with  Sir  Thomas,"  he  com- 
manded. 

"  Ay,  Sir,"  they  replied. 

With  them  in  the  lead  I  passed  on  to  the  grim  old  fortress 
of  London,  in  which  had  been  confined  the  bravest  and 
noblest  of  England.  How  many,  as  the  heavy  doors  shut 
behind  them,  had  breathed  for  the  last  time  the  breath  of 
freedom?  It  had  almost  become  an  adage,  "That  he  who 
goes  to  the  Tower  leaves  hope  behind  him."  It  loomed 
dark  and  gray  before  me  now.  Crossing  a  narrow  court- 
yard, one  of  the  men  beat  upon  the  great  door  studded 
with  nails. 

"  Who  is  it  ?  "  a  voice  asked  from  the  inside. 

"  Friends,"  he  answered.  "  A  gentleman  to  see  Sir  Henry 
DeGray." 

At  this  the  heavy  bolts  rattled  and  the  door  opened.  A 
man,  a  candle  in  his  hand,  peered  out  at  us. 

"  Why  canst  thou  not  come  in  the  daylight  ? "  he 
grumbled.  "  Thou  hast  all  day,  and  yet  thou  must  worry 
us  at  night." 

"  We  have  just  arrived  in  England  to-night,  my  friend," 
I  answered,  "  and  could  not  have  come  sooner." 

At  this  the  fellow  looked  at  us  closely  and  saw  the  blood 
upon  our  clothes,  our  disheveled  and  disordered  appearance. 

"What  news  of  the  great  Spanish  fleet?"  he  inquired 
eagerly.  "  I  heard  only  a  moment  ago  a  great  shouting, 
and  wondered  if  it  could  be  news  of  the  fight." 

'''  The  Spanish  are  defeated,"  I  answered,  "  and  even 
now  are  in  full  flight,  our  men  after  them." 

"  God  be  praised !  "  exclaimed  the  rough  old  fellow,  as 
he  lifted  up  his  hands  in  joy.  "  Many  a  one  of  them  will 
see  the  bottom  ere  morning,  or  I  am  mistaken,  for  there 
is  such  a  storm  brewing  to-night  as  London  has  not  seen 
for  many  a  year." 

"  But  go  into  yonder  room,  Sir,"  he  said,  pointing  to 
the  door  in  front  of  me.  "  Sir  Henry  is  in  there." 

"  Come,  comrades !  "  he  cried  to  the  two  sailors  who  stood 
behind  me.  "  Come  with  me,  and  we  will  celebrate  this 


THE  GREAT  ARMADA  161 

victory  in  a  flagon  of  good  wine,  and  you  shall  tell  me 
of  the  battle,"  and  he  hobbled  off  with  them. 

I  turned  the  knob  and  entered  the  low  room.  There, 
seated  at  a  table,  was  Sir  Henry,  whom  I  knew  well,  for 
I  had  served  with  him  during  my  brief  campaign  in  Ire- 
land, and  with  him,  a  glass  in  his  hand,  his  dull,  watery 
eyes  fixed  upon  me,  sat  my  brother  Richard. 


CHAPTER  XII 

MY    LADY 

I  KNEW  him  the  moment  that  I  put  my  eyes  upon 
•his  face,  though  I  had  not  seen  him  in  years.  He  was 
still  the  same  as  when  I  had  seen  him  last — dull,  watery, 
pale  blue  eyes,  little  and  stupid  like  those  of  a  pig;  his 
lean  face  mottled  by  hard  drinking;  his  peaked  beard  shot 
with  gray.  Ah !  he  was  the  same ;  a  little  older,  that 
was  all. 

He  knew  me,  too,  despite  the  change  in  me,  for  even  as 
I  looked  at  him,  a  gleam  of  recognition  came  into  his 
eyes,  and  he  arose  to  his  feet. 

"  So  thou  hast  met  thy  deserts  ?  Years  ago  when  we 
were  boys  together,  I  prophesied  that  the  gallows  would 
be  thy  end.  Thou  didst  laugh  at  me  then,  but  it  has  come 
to  pass  even  as  I  said,"  and  he  stood  grinning  at  me. 

"  Peace,  fool !  "  I  answered,  "  or  I  will  crack  that  empty 
pate  of  thine  with  a  chair,"  and  I  made  as  though  to  seize 
one. 

He  dropped  back  into  his  seat  in  an  instant,  his  face 
pale,  for  he  was  ever  a  coward. 

"  Sir  Henry,"  he  stammered,  "  I  am  thy  guest,  wouldst 
thou  see  me  murdered  before  thine  eyes?  "  and  he  cowered 
away  from  me. 

"  Tut,  Sir  Richard,"  rejoined  the  bluff  old  warrior. 
"What  dost  thou  fear?  Thou  art  as  safe  as  though  thou 
wert  at  Richmond  Castle.  But  this  cannot  be  Sir  Thomas 
Winchester?"  And  he  turned  to  me  in  astonishment. 

"  The  same,  Sir  Henry,"  I  answered.  "  Hadst  thou  been 
through  but  half  what  I  have,  thy  hair  would  be  as  gray 
as  mine." 

"  Sit  thee  down,  and  tell  us  about  it,"  the  good  knight 
said,  as  he  pushed  a  chair  toward  me. 

"  Another  time,  Sir  Henry,"  I  answered.     "  I  am  faint 

162 


MY  LADY  !63 

and  weak  from  my  wounds,  and  weary  from  the  long 
voyage;  some  other  time  I  will  tell  thee  with  pleasure. 
But  one  of  the  men  had  a  note  for  thee,  if  I  mistake  not. 
He  has  been  in  such  a  hurry  to  swig  down  thy  good  wine, 
that  he  even  forgot  his  errand." 

"  The  rogue,"  he  mumbled,  and  turning  he  strode  to 
the  wall  and  touched  a  great  brass  gong  that  hung  there. 
"  Thou  didst  speak  of  thy  wounds,"  he  said.  "  How  earnest 
thou  by  them;  wert  in  the  fleet  that  met  the  Spanish 
Armada  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  I  answered,  "  I  was,  then " 

"  How  did  the  fight  go  ? "  he  eagerly  interrupted  me. 
"  Do  the  Spaniards  even  now  sail  up  the  Thames  to  sack 
the  city?" 

"  Hardly,"  I  answered.  "  They  are  beaten  and  scattered, 
with  Drake  and  Hawkins  in  hot  pursuit." 

"  Good  !  "  he  shouted  joyously.  "  But  thou — why,  we 
thought  thee  dead  long  ere  this." 

"  Tis  a  long  tale,"  I  replied,  "  and  I  will  tell  it  to  thee 
to-morrow." 

"  I  forgot,"  he  said  hastily,  with  red  cheeks,  "  and  I  beg 
thy  pardon;  for  once  curiosity  got  the  better  of  my 
manners." 

"  Where  is  the  note  that  the  seaman  had  for  me,  Sam  ?  " 
he  asked,  as  the  old  man  who  had  opened  the  door  for 
us  appeared. 

"  Here,  thy  honor,"  he  said,  as  he  handed  a  paper  to 
Sir  Henry.  "  The  man  begs  thy  pardon  for  not  delivering 
it  at  once,  but  I  dragged  him  away  to  drink  a  glass  with 
me,  to  celebrate  the  defeat  of  the  Spaniards,  and  I  am 
sure  that  thou  wilt  forgive  his  remissness,"  and  he  smiled 
with  the  ease  of  an  old  favorite. 

"  Begone !  "  said  Sir  Henry.  "  I  pardon  thee  at  such  a 
time  as  this,  but  let  it  not  occur  again." 

"No,  Sir,"  mumbled  the  old  man,  and  he  shambled 
quickly  out  of  the  door. 

Sir  Henry  was  reading  the  note,  a  frown  upon  his  lace, 
and  as  he  finished  he  looked  up. 

"  Right  sorry  I  am  to  hear  this,  Sir  Thomas,  he  said. 
•  "  Thou  shalt  have  such  comforts  as  the  place  affords  while 
thou  art  here,  which  I  trust  will  not  be  long.  I  have  a 


1 64  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

leech  in  the  house  who  shall  dress  thy  wounds.  But  come, 
I  will  show  thee  to  thy  cell,"  and  rising,  he  took  from  his 
belt  a  large  bunch  of  keys,  and  motioned  me  to  follow  him. 

I  did  so,  leaving  Richard,  his  head  bowed  as  though  in 
thought,  in  his  chair  by  the  table. 

Corridor  after  corridor  we  crossed ;  stair  after  stair  we 
ascended  and  descended,  winding  in  and  out  the  long,  silent 
halls  as  though  we  would  never  reach  our  destination. 
DeGray  trod  them  with  the  ease  of  one  who  knows  every 
nook  and  cranny  by  heart.  We  met  only  a  few  people, 
seemingly  guards,  and  just  as  I  had  almost  given  up  in 
despair,  my  guide  halted  in  front  of  one  of  the  innumer- 
able doors,  and  fitting  the  key  in  the  lock,  opened  it,  motion- 
ing me  to  enter. 

The  windows  were  secured  by  a  heavy  grating,  and 
there  was  only  the  simplest  kind  of  furniture  in  the  room, 
only  a  bed,  a  rough  table,  and  a  chair  or  two,  that  was 
all.  The  room  was  fairly  large  and  clean  though,  but  that 
was  about  all  that  could  be  said  of  it. 

Old  Sir  Henry  entered  with  me,  and  locking  the  door, 
seated  himself  on  one  of  the  chairs.  He  was  a  blunt,  rough 
old  fellow,  but  with  a  heart  of  gold,  and  he  had  thought 
much  of  me  in  the  old  days  in  Ireland.  I  had  saved  his 
life  there  once,  when  his  horse  had  been  cut  down,  and 
he  had  been  left  on  the  ground  in  the  midst  of  the  wild 
Irish.  Seeing  him  thus,  I  had  turned  my  horse  and  had 
ridden  back,  and  catching  him  up  across  my  saddle,  had 
dashed  forward  to  join  our  men,  the  savage  kerns  at  my 
heels.  He  had  not  forgotten  this,  his  first  words  told  me 
that. 

"  It  was  fourteen  years  ago  to-day  that  thou  didst  save 
my  life  at  the  risk  of  thine  own,  when  the  rest  of  the  men 
had  left  me  to  the  mercy  of  the  Irish,"  he  said  thought- 
fully, his  eyes  absently  fixed  upon  me.  "  I  have  the  scar 
with  me  yet,  and  will  bear  it  to  the  grave,"  and  he  laid 
his  finger  upon  a  great  seamed  place  on  his  neck,  where 
a  rough  scar  ran  half-way  around  it. 

"  It  was  a  close  shave,"  I  answered,  as  I  threw  myself 
upon  the  bed,  "  but  yet  thou  didst  pull  through." 

"Yes,"  he  replied,  "thanks  to  thee.  But,  lad,  I  hope 
that  thou  wilt  pardon  the  curiosity  of  an  old  friend,  and 


MY  LADY  165 

tell  me  why  thou  art  here.  It  is  not  all  curiosity,  believe 
me,  for  perhaps  I  can  be  of  assistance  to  thee,"  and  he 
lowered  his  voice  to  a  whisper,  and  glanced  around  cau- 
tiously at  the  door. 

"  Listen,"  I  answered,  "  perhaps  I  will  tell  thee  many 
things  that  thou  wilt  not  believe.  Thou  hast  asked  for 
the  truth,  and  thou  shalt  have  it."  And  beginning  from 
my  abduction,  I  related  the  whole  story  of  my  captivity  and 
adventures,  omitting  nothing,  save  only  the  part  concern- 
ing my  lady. 

When  I  finished  he  gave  a  low  whistle  of  astonishment. 

"  It  is  almost  incredible,"  he  exclaimed.  "  Had  it  not 
been  thee,  I  would  not  have  believed  it.  But  why  does  this 
Dunraven  wish  to  keep  thee  out  of  England?" 

"  The  same  reason  that  has  inspired  hatred  since  the 
beginning  of  time,"  I  replied — "  a  fair  lady." 

"  Ah !  "  he  said,  his  shrewd  old  eyes  upon  my  face.  "  And 
now  I  remember  to  have  heard  some  talk  of  the  rivalry 
for  the  favor  of  one  of  England's  loveliest  ladies.  If  she 
is  as  beautiful  as  they  say,  it  is  no  wonder. 

"  It  is  a  strange  thing,"  he  mused,  his  rough  hand  upon 
his  head — "  this  love  of  a  man  for  a  maid.  For  her  he  will 
do  all  things;  will  shed  innocent  blood;  will  stoop  to  any 
low  and  ugly  deed;  would  walk  through  hell  bare- footed, 
as  I  once  heard  a  gallant  say.  Many  have  I  seen  turn 
their  back  upon  wealth,  honor  and  fame,  upon  home,  kin- 
dred and  friends,  and  leave  all  to  win  a  woman— 'tis 
strange.  It  has  grown  to  be  an  adage  that,  '  all's  fair  in 
love  and  war,'  and  the  little  god  has  missed  but  few 
victims. 

"  It  is  ten  years  since  my  wife  died,"  he  continued,  in  a 
low  voice,  his  worn  old  face  softening,  "  and  yet  I  have  not 
recovered  from  her  death.  I  think  each  day  that  I  miss 
her  more  and  more,  and  there  is  an  aching  void  in  my 
heart  that  naught  can  fill.  It  was  only  a  few  days  ago  that 
I  came  upon  a  little  piece  of  needlework  that  she  had 
sewed  upon  and  left  unfinished,  and  though  thou  wouldst 
not  believe  it,  I  fell  upon  my  knees  in  front  of  that  bit 
of  cloth  and  burst  into  tears.  Dear,  patient  Jane! 
only  when  we  have  lost  the  gem  that  we  prize  i  most. 
A  noble  woman,  my  boy,  is  God's  best  gift  to  man,  a  bad 


166  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

one  his  worse  curse.  A  woman,  true  and  sweet,  can  raise 
a  man's  life  towards  heaven;  can  be  a  benediction  to  him 
that  will  last  as  long  as  life;  and  an  unfaithful  and  nagging 
woman  is  as  near  a  hell  on  earth  as  man  ever  gets. 

"  How  stand  thy  chances  with  the  maid  ?  "  he  asked,  rais- 
ing his  head  with  a  smile  upon  his  rugged  face. 

"  She  weds  Lord  Dunraven,"  I  answered  quickly,  for  he 
had  touched  a  wound  yet  fresh  and  bleeding. 

"  Pardon  me,"  he  replied.  "  I  would  not  have  asked,  had 
I  known.  But  never  give  up,  my  lad,  fight  on  until  the 
last  shot  in  the  locker.  '  None  but  the  brave  deserve  the 
fair/  I  have  often  heard,  and  if  that  be  true  thou  wilt 
win  her.  If  rumor  can  be  believed,  the  lady  is  the  fairest 
of  Eve's  daughters,  and  as  for  thyself,  I  know  that  thou 
art '  the  bravest  of  the  brave.' ' 

"  Thou  dost  overrate  me,"  I  answered,  with  a  gloomy 
laugh,  which  I  endeavored  to  make  cheerful. 

"  And  what  of  the  Spaniard?"  he  said.  "  Does  he  love 
the  maid,  too  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  I  answered.    "  He,  too,  is  in  the  same  boat." 

He  laughed  as  he  arose  and  made  ready  to  leave. 

"  I  pity  the  maid,"  he  said.  "  Between  you  she  is  in  a 
pretty  fix ;  whichever  way  she  turns  she  must  run  into 
one  of  you — a  pirate,  a  rascal,  and  a  gentleman.  Were  I  in 
her  shoes,  it  would  not  take  me  long  to  make  my  choice," 
and  he  chuckled  as  he  looked  at  me. 

I  smiled  back  at  him. 

"  Would  that  thou  couldst  make  up  her  mind  for  her," 
I  said.  "  If  that  were  the  case,  I  would  lose  no  sleep  over 
the  situation." 

"  Lose  no  sleep  as  it  is,"  he  answered ;  "  'twill  all  come 
out  right  in  the  end.  '  Truth  is  mighty  and  will  prevail,' 
I  once  heard  a  wise  man  say,  and  he  spoke  truly — but  I 
must  go.  Is  there  aught  that  thou  dost  wish?" 

"  Naught,"  I  answered,  "  save  if  any  of  my  friends  should 
call  to  see  me,  I  would  wish  to  see  them.  Not  that  any 
of  them  will  come,"  I  said  somewhat  bitterly,  for  the  lash 
will  sting  sometimes.  "  Thou  knowest  how  the  rats  desert 
the  sinking  ship." 

"  Aye,  my  lad,"  he  rejoined,  "  none  know  better  than  I. 
Have  I  not  had  my  ups  and  downs,  and  been  almost  at 


MY  LADY  167 

the  end  of  my  tether?  I  know  the  traitor  smile  when  the 
wind  is  fair,  and  the  terrible  frown  when  the  gale  blows 
hard.  It's  up  with  thee,  when  the  sun  shines  brightly,  and 
all  stand  ready  to  put  their  shoulder  to  the  wheel  and  help 
thee  up  still  higher,  and  it's  down  and  a  kick  to  help  the 
cause,  when  the  clouds  hang  heavy  above.  Ah !  well  I  know 
them — a  curse  on  their  heads !  "  and  with  a  growl  he  strode 
from  the  room. 

Only  a  few  moments  elapsed,  when  the  key  grated  and 
the  door  opened  again  to  admit  the  prison  leech.  A  pleasant- 
faced  young  fellow,  who  chatted  like  a  monkey  as  he  dressed 
the  dozen  flesh  wounds  that  I  had  received. 

"  That  was  a  rough  cut,  sir,"  he  said,  as  he  pointed  to 
my  shoulder,  where  I  had  a  clip  of  a  cutlass  as  I  bore 
Oliver  back  to  the  cabin  wall.  "  It  must  have  pained  con- 
siderably." 

"  Not  much,"  I  said  rather  gruffly,  for  I  was  weary,  and 
his  chatter  grated  upon  me. 

This  silenced  him  somewhat,  and  I  had  an  opportunity 
to  think  in  peace.  What  was  Richard  doing  below?  No 
good,  I  knew.  It  might  be  that  his  friend  Dunraven  had 
told  him  that  I  would  be  here  to-night,  or  it  might  be  that 
it  was  only  a  trick  of  Dame  Fortune  that  she  had  played 
me,  though  it  seemed  improbable.  No,  he  had  some 
scheme  in  being  here  to-night,  I  was  sure;  perhaps  he 
would  show  his  hand. 

The  leech  had  finished,  and  with  a  cheery  good-night  he 
opened  the  door  and  stepped  outside.  As  he  turned  to 
lock  the  door,  I  heard  the  voice  of  Sir  William  Stone,  and 
in  a  moment  the  old  knight  entered.  His  face  was  hot 
and  angry,  and  flinging  himself  in  a  chair,  he  looked  at  me 
in  silence. 

"What  news?"  I  asked. 

"  Bad,"  he  answered.  "  I  saw  the  Queen  and  told  her  of 
the  defeat  of  the  Armada,  at  which  she  was  of  course 
greatly  pleased.  Seeing  that,  I  thought  it  a  good  opportunity 
to  broach  the  subject  of  thyself,  and  putting  into  her  hands 
the  report  Drake  had  made  in  thy  favor,  I  begged  that  she 
would  read  that,  and  afterwards  hear  me.  She  did  so, 
and  then  looking  up  at  me,  her  eyes  flashing,  asked  what 
I  had  to  say.  I  knew  not  what  to  make  of  her  face,  anc 


was  going  on  to  relate  thy  gallant  conduct  in  the  fight 
with  the  Spaniards,  and  to  beg  that  she  would  free  so  valiant 
a  gentleman,  when  she  interrupted  me. 

"  'Sir  William ! '  she  cried,  'had  it  not  been  for  this  noble 
fight  for  England,  and  that  thou  hast  grown  old  in  our 
service,  and  even  now  bring  news  of  great  joy,  I  would 
hang  thee  with  him.  What  does  Drake  mean  to  send  me 
such  stuff  as  this?  He  shall  answer  for  it  when  he  re- 
turns;' and  she  tore  the  paper  in  pieces. 

"  '  After  this  ruffian  DeNortier  has  murdered  my  people 
and  sacked  my  ships  for  five  long  years,  then  thou  dost  ask 
me  to  spare  the  life  of  his  stanchest  captain,  who  person- 
ally murdered  one  of  my  bravest  gentlemen,  Sir  Samuel 
Morton,  and  who  led  these  expeditions  of  blood  and  crime? 
Shame  upon  thee !  He  shall  hang,  though  he  were  of  royal 
blood!  Get  ye  back  to  him,  and  say  that  on  the  day  after 
to-morrow,  he  shall  hang  by  the  neck  until  he  is  dead. 
To-morrow  is  his  to  make  his  peace  with  God.  Get  thee  out 
of  my  presence/  and  I  hurried  away  as  fast  I  could,  for 
in  truth  she  is  too  much  like  her  royal  father,  for  it  to 
be  pleasant  to  be  around  when  she  is  angry,"  and  he 
groaned. 

"  It  is  but  what  I  expected,"  I  answered.  "  But  I  thank 
thee  for  the  effort  that  thou  hast  made  for  me — from  the 
bottom  of  my  heart  I  thank  thee."  And  I  arose  and  gave 
him  my  hand. 

He  caught  it  and  wrung  it  with  both  of  his  own. 

"  I  would  that  I  could  have  saved  thee,"  he  said  hoarsely, 
"  and  I  wish  thee  to  know  that  I  now  believe  that  thy  tale 
is  true.  It  seems  strange,  incredible,  but  thou  art  a  gentle- 
man, and  I  believe  thee.  '  The  truth  is  often  stranger 
than  fiction.'  " 

I  was  pleased  at  this  sign  of  his  trust  in  me. 

"  I  thank  thee,  Sir  William,"  I  said,  "  and  say  again  that 
I  spoke  only  the  truth.  Should  we  not  meet  each  o?ner 
again  upon  this  earth,  I  hope  we  shall  meet  in  another 
sphere." 

"  God  grant  it,  Sir  Thomas ! "  he  cried.  "  It  is  but  a 
few  more  short  years  for  me  now,  and  the  time  is  still 
shorter  with  thee.  Somewhere  beyond  this  world  we  will 
meet  again,  that  I  feel  sure  of — until  then,  farewell !  "  and 


MY  LADY  169 

the  old  soldier  opened  the  door  and  passed  out,  locking  it 

it'll*  " 

behind  him. 

Throwing  myself  upon  the  bed,  I  closed  my  eyes,  and 
only  awoke  when  the  gray  light  of  the  morning  was  stream- 
ing into  the  rough  cell.  A  man  brought  my  breakfast, 
coarse  though  bountiful,  and  after  eating,  I  walked  to  the 
window  and  looked  out.  Only  the  narrow  court-yard  met 
my  view.  I  could  see  nothing  beyond  it.  To-morrow 
morning  at  this  time  I  would  be  standing  upon  the  scaffold, 
preparing  to  make  the  last  long  journey  into  the  beyond. 
A  little  more  and  the  journey  would  be  over. 

The  door  opened  again. 

"  A  gentleman  to  see  thee,  sir,"  said  the  man  who  waited 
upon  me. 

I  turned  eagerly,  perhaps  it  was  Bobby  Vane,  or — no, 
only  the  crafty  features  of  my  brother  Richard  met  my 
view  as  he  limped  into  the  cell. 

"Get  out!"  I  cried  angrily.  "Quick!  Or  I  will  dash 
thee  against  the  wall.  Art  deaf?"  and  I  moved  toward 
him. 

The  jailer  had  already  locked  the  door  and  left  us. 

"  Listen,  Thomas,"  he  answered.  "  I  have  come  to  save 
thee,  if  thou  wilt  but  listen  to  me  a  moment." 

"  Dost  thou  expect  me  to  believe  that  ?  "  I  said.  "  Out 
with  thee!  Woulclst  thou  come  in  to  annoy  a  dying  man, 
and  to  distract  his  thoughts  from  his  devotions?  This  is 
my  last  day — wouldst  thou  spoil  it  for  me  ?  " 

"  I  would  save  thee,"  he  replied,  "  if  thou  wilt  but  listen 
to  me." 

"  Be  quick  then,"  I  answered,  "  my  time  is  short."  And 
I  seated  myself  opposite  him,  and  leaning  my  elbow  on  the 
table,  waited  to  hear  what  he  would  say. 

"  Our  father  is  dead,"  he  said,  clearing  his  throat  and 
speaking  in  a  low  voice. 

"  Is  that  so?  Well,  thou  couldst  not  expect  me  to  shed 
many  tears  over  him,  the  way  he  has  treated  me.  Thy 
news,  while  interesting,  is  not  of  sufficient  moment  to  dis- 
turb me  at  this  late  hour." 

"  Wait  a  moment !  "  he  cried.  "  He  left  me  the  estates 
and  title,  but  thou  art  my  brother,  I  cannot  forget  that, 
and  I  would  deal  generously  by  thee.  Though  thou  hast 


1 70  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

no  legal  claim  to  the  estate,  if  thou  wilt  but  sign  this  paper, 
renouncing  all  right  which  thou  mayst  have  to  the  estate, 
and  also  another  trifling  matter  here,  thou  shalt  have  the 
Devonshire  lands  with  the  house,  and  I  will  see  that  thou 
dost  go  free,"  and  his  watery  eyes  glistened  as  he  looked 
at  me. 

"  Thou  art  promising  too  much,"  I  replied.  "  Art  promis- 
ing what  thou  canst  not  perform,  and — 

"  Not  so,"  he  broke  in  eagerly.  "  I  swear  to  thee  that 
if  I  but  say  the  word  thou  shalt  go  scot  free." 

"  And  what  is  the  other  trifling  condition  in  the  paper 
that  thou  speakest  of?"  I  asked. 

"  That  thou  dost  renounce  all  right  and  pretension  that 
thou  mayest  have  to  the  hand  of  the  Lady  Margaret 
Carroll,"  he  said. 

I  laughed  scornfully. 

''  Thou  hadst  best  save  thy  breath,"  I  said. 

:'  Thou  hast  no  claim — no  hope,"  he  rejoined,  rising  to 
his  feet.  "  The  lady  is  about  to  become  the  bride  of  the 
Lord  Dunraven.  What  difference  can  it  make  to  thee  if 
thou  signest  away  the  right  to  something  that  thou  hast 
not,  if  by  doing  so,  thou  canst  save  thy  life?" 

"  Why  dost  thou  wish  me  to  sign  the  paper,  then  ?  "  I 
asked.  "If  the  estates  and  title  are  already  thine,  and  the 
lady  Dunraven's  ?  " 

He  hesitated  a  moment. 

"  There  are  reasons,"  he  finally  said.  "  Reasons  that  I 
cannot  explain  to  thee,  but  sufficiently  weighty  for  us  to 
give  thee  thy  life,  if  thou  wilt  sign  this  document.  More 
than  this  I  clurst  not  say." 

"  Us,"  I  repeated.  "  Why  not  say  Dunraven  and  thy- 
self? It  would  sound  better  thus." 

"  Well,"  he  replied  defiantly,  "  if  thou  dost  wish  it  thus, 
have  it  thine  own  way.  This  much  is  certain:  sign  this 
paper  and  thou  art  free,  a  competency  in  thy  hands  suffi- 
cient to  support  thee  in  comfort — refuse,  and  thy  head  will 
pay  the  penalty,"  and  he  stood,  his  back  to  the  door,  leering 
at  me. 

"Get  out  of  my  sight!"  I  replied.  "Or  I  will 
forget  myself  and  do  thee  an  injury,"  and  I  advanced  on 
him. 


MY  LADY  171 

With  a  yell,  he  turned  and  beat  fiercely  on  the  door  with 
the  hilt  of  his  sword. 

"  Open !  "  he  cried,  "  quick!  " 

The  door  opened  so  suddenly  that  he  fell  out  into  the 
hall  at  full  length  and  sprawled  upon  the  floor.  The  door 
was  shut  and  fastened,  and  I  heard  his  voice  as  he  shrilly 
cursed  the  jailer  for  his  carelessness.  The  voice  died  away, 
and  I  knew  that  he  was  gone. 

The  dull  day  dragged  away.  It  was  noon,  the  last  I 
would  spend  on  earth,  and  I  lay  upon  the  bed  and  wished 
for  the  morn.  I  was  weary,  and  the  slow  hours  wore  upon 
me  until  finally  I  arose  and  began  to  walk  the  floor.  They 
had  all  deserted  me,  left  me  like  a  rat  in  a  trap  to  die. 
Of  the  many  who  had  fawned  upon  me,  there  was  not  one 
to  approach  me  with  a  kind  word. 

London  was  doubtless  amusing  herself  with  talk  of  me 
at  this  moment.  The  wine  was  going  around  the  table, 
and  the  small  talk,  as  light  and  frothy  as  their  empty 
pates,  was  beginning  to  be  heard;  they  would  doubtless 
discuss  me  from  the  beginning  to  the  end.  "  Poor  Win- 
chester! he  used  to  be  a  right  amusing  fellow  before  he 
ran  away  to  join  the  pirates.  I  wonder  how  he  looks 
now  ?  " 

The  little  world  of  fashion — how  I  had  grown  to  despise 
it!  What  cared  I  for  its  painted  smile  or  frown;  whether 
the  fashion  was  silver  buckles  or  bronze;  whether  they 
talked  of  me  or  not?  I  cared  as  little  for  it  as  I  did  for 
the  chatter  of  the  sparrows  that  hopped  about  the  court- 
yard below. 

Did  the  Lady  Margaret  Carroll  think  of  one  who  had 
known  and  loved  her  ?  Did  one  sigh  of  pity  come  from  her 
heart  and  darken  those  azure  eyes;  or  had  she  serenely 
forgotten  my  very  existence?  And  Bobby— this  was  the 
most  unkind'  cut  of  all.  Bobby,  whom  I  loved  as  I  did 
a  brother  and  whose  heart  I  thought  was  as  true  as  steel ; 
he,  too,  had  turned  his  back  and  left  me  to  my  fate.  Such 
was  the  way  of  the  world. 

Nine  o'clock,  and  the  dusk  was  beginning  to  tall,  t 
long  July  day  was  ending.    As  I  lay  there  I  heard  someone 
pause   at  my  door,   and   then   it  swung  open.     I   still  lay 
there    my  eyes   fixed   on  the   dingy  ceiling.     It  was  the 


i?2   FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

jailer  probably  bringing  my  supper,  for  it  was  about  time 
for  him. 

"  Well,  my  friend,"  I  said,  "  this  is  the  last  supper  that 
thou  wilt  bring  for  me.  To-morrow  I  will  be  where  they 
do  not  eat,  or  at  least  not  such  stuff  as  this  that  thou 
dost  bring." 

"  Sir  Thomas  !  "  a  voice  cried.     "  Is  it  thou  ?  " 

And  springing  to  a  sitting  posture,  whom  should  I  see 
but  Steele,  whom  I  had  last  left  on  board  the  ship  with 
the  Spanish  maid. 

"  Steele !  "  I  cried,  "  Steele !  "  And  leaping  to  my  feet, 
I  almost  hugged  him  in  my  delight.  "  Then  there  is  still 
one  friend  left  to  me." 

He  was  as  glad  to  see  me  as  I  was  to  see  him ;  the  great 
tears  of  joy  rolled  down  his  face  as  he  answered: 

"  Yes,  one  friend  who  will  stay  with  thee  to  the  last.  I 
have  been  out  of  London  to  my  country  place  in  Hamp- 
shire, and  only  returned  to-day.  As  soon  as  I  arrived  I 
heard  the  news  and  came  immediately,  without  stopping  to 
change  my  clothes,"  and  he  pointed  to  the  mud  upon  his 
boots. 

"  Sit  down,"  I  said,  "  and  tell  me  about  thyself.  But 
first,  what  has  become  of  the  Spanish  maid  ?  " 

He  colored  deeply  beneath  his  ruddy  skin.  With  a  smile 
he  answered : 

"  She  is  now  Mistress  Steele." 

"  Is  it  possible !  "  I  cried  in  surprise.  "  Let  me  con- 
gratulate thee.  She  is  a  lovely  girl,  and  I  have  no  doubt 
is  as  amiable  as  she  is  beautiful.  Dame  Fortune  has  indeed 
smiled  upon  thee,"  and  I  shook  his  hand  heartily. 

"  Thank  thee,"  he  replied.  "  We  were  thrown  together  a 
great  deal  during  the  voyage,  and  I  grew  to  know  and 
love  her  for  her  courage  and  beauty.  We  came  a  short 
distance  in  the  pirate  ship,  and  then  they  transferred  us 
to  a  Spanish  merchant  vessel  in  which  we  went  to  Cadiz.  I 
found  there  that  I  had  lost  something  of  value — my  heart — 
and  that  a  Spanish  maiden  was  the  finder.  What  could  I 
do  but  ask  her  to  give  me  back  hers  in  exchange?  She 
consented,  and  we  were  married  there,  and  then  we  came 
on  to  England.  She  had  a  good  deal  of  property,  and 
with  it  we  have  bought  a  splendid  home  in  the  country, 


MY  LADY  I?3 

where  we  live  most  of  the  time,  and  I  am  as  happy  as 
a  king. 

"  Often  have  we  talked  of  thee,  and  have  wondered 
whether  thou  wert  still  alive  or  not.  Twice  have  I  set  sail  to 
find  thy  whereabouts,  and  each  time  have  been  driven  back. 
Once  by  shipwreck,  in  which  I  narrowly  escaped  with  my 
life;  the  second  time  we  sailed  out  into*  the  west  for  two 
months,  but  finally  we  had  to  give  up  the  search  and  come 
back,  as  I  had  no  idea  where  thou  wert." 

"  And  where  is  Mistress  Steele  ? "  I  said.  "  Is  she  in 
London?" 

"  No,"  he  replied.  "  She  is  in  Hampshire.  I  grieve  that 
she  is  not  here,  for  I  know  that  she  would  wish  to  see 
thee." 

"  And  didst  thou  give  my  message  to  the  Lady  Margaret 
Carroll  ?  "  I  asked.  "  And  if  so,  what  did  she  say  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  he  replied,  his  face  brightening.  "  I  gave  it  into 
the  hands  of  the  fair  lady  herself.  She  blushed  as  prettily 
as  the  dawn,  and  wept  when  I  told  her  the  situation  in  which 
I  had  left  thee;  and  her  eye  kindled  as  I  related  how  thou 
hadst  given  thy  life  into  the  hands  of  the  Count  DeNortier 
that  an  unknown  Spanish  maid  might  go  free.  When  I  had 
finished,  she  said  no  word,  only  sat  in  silence  for  a  moment, 
and  then  she  raised  her  head,  and  I  saw  her  bonny  blue 
eyes  were  full  of  tears.  '  He  is  the  knightliest  gentleman 
that  I  have  ever  known,'  she  said  softly,  and  then  she 
gave  me  this  trinket."  He  took  from  the  pocket  of  his 
doublet  a  little  gold  pin  and  held  it  out  to  me. 

"  I  would  ask  a  favor  of  thee,"  I  said,  as  I  took  the 
little  ornament  in  my  hands.  "  Once  thou  didst  think  thyself 
under  some  little  obligation  to  me.  Wouldst  thou  cancel  the 
debt?" 

"  If  I  could,"  he  replied.  "  Ask  anything  in  my  power 
and  I  will  do  it." 

"  Tis  a  simple  thing,"  I  said.  "  I  would  only  ask  thee 
for  this  pin." 

"  It  is  thine,"  he  replied.  "  I  saved  it  for  thee,  should 
I  ever  see  thee  again,  for  I  guessed  that  thou  wouldst 
wish  for  it.  The  lady  loves  thee,"  he  said,  his  eyes  upon 
my  face. 

«  Nay  "—as  I  would  have  interrupted  him,  "  do  not  raise 


174     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

thy  hand.  I  have  seen  maidens  before  now.  Did  I  not 
watch  her  as  I  told  my  story,  and  see  the  soft  color  come 
and  go  in  her  cheeks,  and  the  tears  in  her  beautiful  eyes? 
A  lady  looks  not  thus  but  for  one  man,  and  that  him  whom 
she  loves.  Believe  me,  I  have  seen  many  damsels.  This 
one  loves  thee,"  and  he  looked  at  me  sagely. 

I  laughed  bitterly. 

"  It  may  be  so,  Steele,  and  yet  if  she  does  she  has  a 
passing  strange  way  of  showing  it.  Why,  even  now,  man, 
the  rumor  is  that  she  weds  Lord  Dunraven !  How  dost  thou 
account  for  that?" 

He  bent  his  head  as  though  in  thought  for  a  moment. 

"  I  know  not,"  he  said  with  a  sigh.  "  Many  strange 
things  have  I  seen  in  my  journey  through  this  life,  but 
the  strangest  of  all,  I  think,  my  friend,  is  a  maid.  One 
mind  to-day;  another  to-morrow.  I  had  as  lieve  try  to 
account  for  the  storm,  as  to  say  what  a  lady  would  do 
to-day  or  to-morrow.  I  cannot  say  what  the  maiden  will 
do — perhaps  she  will  marry  Dunraven,  but  this  much  I 
repeat,  deep  down  in  her  heart  she  loves  thee." 

I  mused  a  moment,  my  head  upon  my  hands.  Could  it 
be  possible  ? — but  no ;  Steele  was  mistaken.  The  lady  was 
interested  in  the  fate  of  a  friend ;  was  perhaps  touched 
that  I  still  thought  of  her — that  was  all.  And  then  I  thought 
of  a  question  that  I  had  pondered  on  so  often  since  Steele 
left  me,  and  had  determined  to  ask  if  I  should  ever  see  him 
again. 

"  What  became  of  the  women  and  children  that  were 
taken  prisoners  when  DeNortier  captured  the  galleon  with 
the  Spanish  maid?  I  never  saw  them  again,  and  have  often 
wondered  at  their  fate." 

His  face  darkened  with  a  frown  as  he  replied : 

"  They  went  with  us  on  board  the  ship,  and  when  we 
had  almost  gotten  to  our  destination,  just  before  the  lady 
and  myself  were  transferred,  we  were  hailed  one  day  by 
an  English  merchant  vessel,  and  the  women  and  children 
were  put  aboard — to  be  sold  as  slaves  to  the  Barbary 
pirates,  a  sailor  afterwards  told  me." 

"Didst  thou  catch  the  name  of  the  ship?"  I  asked. 
"This  should  be  put  a  stop  to,. once  and  for  all." 

"  Yes,"  he  replied,  "  'twas  the  '  Betsy '  of  London," 


MY  LADY  I75 

"  It  was  the  very  same  ship  on  which  we  were  carried 
to  the  pirate's  vessel,"  I  said. 

'*  The  ruffian !  "  he  answered  indignantly,  "  he  should  be 
drawn  and  quartered.  I  sought  high  and  low  for  some 
trace  of  the  ship  when  I  returned  to  England,  but  though 
I  inquired  in  every  city,  nowhere  could  I  hear  of  such  a 
vessel.  They  told  me  there  was  no  such  ship.  The  name 
was  probably  a  disguise." 

At  that  moment  there  came  a  knock  upon  the  door,  and 
the  rough  jailer  thrust  in  his  head. 

"  Closing  time,  sir,"  he  growled.    "  Thou  must  go." 

Steele  arose  to  his  feet,  and  we  clasped  hands  in  one 
last,  long  grasp.  The  honest  fellow  was  almost  overcome 
by  his  emotion. 

"  God  bless  thee !  "  he  said  huskily.  "  I  shall  never  for- 
get thee,  and  what  thou  hast  done  for  me  and  mine." 

A  great  lump  came  into  my  throat.  When  all  others  had 
deserted  me,  there  still  remained  one  friend,  who  was  with 
me  to  the  last. 

"  I  am  glad  that  in  my  life  I  have  been  able  to  be  of 
service  to  thee,"  I  replied.  "  Twill  perhaps  balance  that 
long  list  of  errors  and  harm  that  I  have  brought  to  many. 
The  memory  of  it  will  be  sweet  to  me  at  the  last.  Give  my 
best  wishes  and  regards  to  thy  wife,  and  tell  her  that 
she  has  chosen  well.  Farewell !  " 

Stepping  closer  to  me  he  looked  around  him;  the  jailer 
stood  in  the  hall,  fumbling  impatiently  with  his  keys. 

"  Do  not  despair,"  he  whispered  in  my  ear  hurriedly. 
"Thy  friends  will  not' see  thee  die.  Be  watchful."  And 
with  this  he  hurried  from  the  room ;  a  wave  of  the  hand  to 
me,  and  then  the  great  door  creaked  on  its  hinges,  and  I 
was  alone. 

I  threw  myself  upon  my  bed.  What  did  Steele  mean 
when  he  said  that  my  friends  would  not  see  me  die?  Per- 
haps they  would  make  one  more  attempt  to  persuade  the 
Queen  to  pardon  me.  They  did  not  know  her  as  I  did,  if 
they  had  the  courage  to  try  again.  Her  mind  when  once 
made  up  was  as  adamant,  and  they  might  probably  go  to 
the  gallows  for  their  pains;  for  Elizabeth  was  of  an  im- 
perious temper,  and  brooked  no  restraint.  He  could  only 
mean  to  use  persuasion;  they  could  do  nothing  by  force, 


176  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

even  though  he  could  raise  a  band  who  were  so  reckless  as 
to  attack  the  Tower.  Its  walls  were  high  and  strong,  and 
were  garrisoned  by  hardy  veterans  commanded  by  a 
warworn  general,  who  had  only  to  hold  them  at  bay  for  a 
few  moments,  until  reinforcements  arrived  from  the  city. 
Perhaps  he  only  meant  to  cheer  my  spirits,  and  to  arouse 
me  from  the  gloom  into  which  I  had  fallen. 

An  hour  passed ;  a  man  knocked  at  the  door,  but  fae 
bore  only  a  message  from  old  Sir  Henry,  saying  that  a 
priest  waited  below  to  pray  with  me,  should  I  desire  it. 

"  No,"  I  answered,  "  tell  him  that  I  shall  have  no  snivel- 
ing priest  around  me.  If  I  die,  it  shall  be  like  a  man, 
undaunted  and  unafraid."  And  I  turned  my  face  to  the 
wall. 

Below  in  the  courtyard  I  could  hear  the  sound  of  hammer 
and  saw,  as  they  reared  the  gallows  on  which  to-morrow 
I  would  take  my  last  leap.  The  workmen  with  jest  and 
laughter  were  discussing  the  execution.  "  He  will  meet  it 
like  a  man,"  I  heard  one  say,  "for  old  Giles  told  me  that 
he  fought  the  Dons  like  a  demon." 

It  availed  me  little  now,  I  thought  as  I  lay  there ;  my  life's 
book  was  about  to  be  finished  and  closed,  and  they  would 
forget  that  I  had  fought  for  my  land,  and  risked  my  life 
in  her  cause. 

Would  that  I  might  see  the  Lady  Margaret  Carroll  once 
more,  ere  I  closed  my  eyes  forever.  What  though  she  had 
promised  to  be  the  bride  of  a  ruffian  and  knave.  If  I 
could  catch  one  more  glimpse  of  her  face,  pure  and  sweet, 
but  one  sight  of  her  dainty  head,  I  would  die  content.  It 
was  too  much  to  be  in  England,  alone  and  forsaken,  my 
life  to-morrow  to  be  forfeited,  in  the  same  city  with  her,  to 
see  the  same  sky  and  breathe  the  same  air,  and  yet  not  be 
able  to  see  her;  and  at  the  thought  I  arose  and  began  to 
pace  the  floor  in  agony,  the  damp  sweat  of  anguish  upon 
my  brow.  My  God !  was  I  to  go  down  into  the  grave  and 
not  catch  one  last  glimpse  of  her  face? 

I  could  appreciate  in  that  bitter  moment  the  story  that  I 
had  heard  years  ago  from  the  lips  of  my  old  nurse — poor 
old  Alice,  she  had  been  dust  these  many  years! — of  how 
the  Son  of  God,  alone  and  forsaken,  in  anguish  and  agony 
sweated  great  drops  of  blood,  and  at  the  last  moment  of 


MY  LADY  177 

pain  cried  out  those  heartrending  words—"  My  God    Mv 
God,  why  hast  thou  forsaken  me?" 

The  nails  had  torn  the  flesh  of  my  hands,  as  I  writhed  in 
sufferings,  and  the  blood  from  the  bruises  was  dripping 
from  my  fingers  upon  the  floor,  as  I  paced  to  and  fro  in 
that  accursed  cell ;  my  tongue,  hot  and  dry,  almost  cleaved 
to  the  roof  of  my  mouth.  My  very  soul  cried  out  in  rebel- 
lion, that  I  should  drink  the  cup  of  bitterness  and  anguish 
to  the  very  dregs. 

It  seemed  to  me  that  I  had  felt  the  sting  of  all  else,  and 
this  was  the  last  and  bitterest;  earth  could  hold  nothing 
more  of  torture  for  me.  The  morrow  was  as  naught  beside 
it.  I  could  imagine  how  the  damned  must  feel,  as  they 
writhe  in  agony  in  the  burning  flames  of  hell,  and  realize 
that  they  must  suffer  for  countless  ages;  that  there  has 
gone  from  them  all  hope — that  shining  star  that  guides  our 
groping  feet  through  life's  scenes  of  bitterest  woe,  and 
remains  our  brightest  blessing  from  the  cradle  to  the  grave. 
When  hope  has  fled,  there  is  nothing  left. 

I  must  have  walked  thus  for  hours,  for  it  was  eleven 
o'clock  of  the  night,  when  worn  out  and  exhausted,  I  threw 
myself  again  upon  the  bed.  I  had  reached  the  point  where 
my  tortured  soul  could  suffer  no  more,  and  I  was  now  com- 
paratively resigned.  The  storm  and  struggle  had  left  me 
weak  and  worn,  but  I  had  spent  myself  with  its  fury  and 
now  lay  quiet  and  composed. 

Another  tap  upon  the  door,  and  I  heard  it  softly  open. 
Perhaps  it  was  old  Sir  Henry  coming  to  cheer  my  drooping 
spirits.  I  did  not  turn  my  face  from  the  wall;  the  candle 
was  burning  low  upon  the  table,  and  cast  its  flickering  light 
throughout  the  room.  I  lay  there  a  moment,  no  sound 
came  from  the  intruder;  and  then  I  became  conscious  of 
some  faint,  familiar  perfume.  Delicate  and  subtle,  it  pene- 
trated my  nostrils  as  though  some  far-famed  wine,  buoyant 
and  life-giving. 

I  sprang  to  my  feet  in  an  instant ;  there  was  only  one  who 
used  such  perfume  as  this.  There,  standing  by  the  table, 
wrapped  in  a  dark  cloak  that  concealed  her  face,  one  little 
jeweled  hand  resting  upon  the  table,  stood  a  lady.  I  could 
not  see  her  face;  but  that  radiant  hair  that  sparkled  like 
gold  in  the  light,  that  proud  bend  of  the  head,  the  little 


178  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

foot  that  peeped  out  from  the  folds  of  her  dress,  they  be- 
longed only  to  one  of  earth's  creatures,  and  she — Margaret 
Carroll. 

"  Margaret !  "  I  cried.  "  Is  it  thou  ?  "  And  I  would  have 
caught  her  in  my  arms  in  my  delight. 

But  she  drew  back  from  me,  the  cloak  falling  from  her 
as  she  did  so,  and  raised  her  hand. 

"  Stop,  sir,"  she  said  hurriedly.  "  Thou  must  think  me 
bold  and  unmaidenly." 

"  Say  rather  divine !  "  I  cried.  "  Like  some  ministering 
angel,  to  bless  poor  mortals,"  and  I  took  a  step  nearer 
where  she  stood. 

The  faint  color  had  deepened  on  her  rose  cheeks  at  my 
words. 

"  Stop,"  she  said.  "  Thou  dost  misinterpret  my  visit,  as 
I  feared  thou  woulclst ;  but  I  knew  not  what  else  to  do. 
There  was  no  one  I  could  trust,  so  I  persuaded  Sir  Robert 
Vane  to  bring  me.  He  awaits  outside,"  and  she  turned  as 
though  to  call  him  in. 

"  A  moment,  Lady  Margaret,"  I  said — "  a  moment  before 
thou  dost  call  him  in.  I  have  something  of  importance  for 
thy  ear  alone.  Wilt  thou  not  hear  me,  before  thou  callest 
Sir  Robert?" 

She  looked  at  me  a  moment  doubtfully. 

"  No,"  she  murmured.  '  Thou  canst  have  naught  for  my 
ears  that  Sir  Robert  should  not  hear."  And  she  turned  again 
and  took  a  step  towards  the  door. 

"Margaret!"  I  cried,  "hast  thou  no  pity  for  me?  To- 
night is  my  last  on  earth,  and  thou  wilt  not  hear  me  one 
moment.  Is  that  all  that  thou  dost  think  of  one  who  knew 
and  admired  thee  in  the  old  days?  To-morrow  thou  canst 
hear  others,  but  if  thou  hear  me  not  to-night,  thou  never 
wilt.  I  would  tell  thee  of  my  strange  adventures  since  I 
left  London,"  I  finished  artfully,  with  an  imploring  look. 

She  turned,  and  then  coming  back  towards  me,  seated 
herself  upon  one  of  the  rough  chairs  near  the  table. 

"  I  will  hear  thy  tale,"  she  said,  a  smile  upon  her  lips. 
"  But  list  to  me,  sir,  the  moment  that  thou  dost  digress 
from  that  I  am  gone,  and  thou  mayst  depend  upon  it. 

"And  what  is  this  marvelous  tale  of  thine?"  she  con- 
tinued gently,  her  azure  eyes  upon  my  face.  "  Sir  Robert, 


MY  LADY  i79 

who  was  out  of  town,  only  returned  this  evening,  and  I 
immediately  sent  for  him,  and  told  him  that  thou  wast  here, 
condemned  to  die.  He  waited  not  a  moment,  but  came  at 
once  with  me  here,  and  a  time  we  had  getting  in  I  can 
tell  thee,"  and  she  laughed,  a  little  ringing  laugh. 

I  said  nothing,  I  was  feasting  my  eyes  upon  her  as  she 
sat  opposite ;  as  the  starving  beggar  looks  with  eager  gaze 
upon  the  shop  windows,  filled  with  dainties,  so  I  feasted 
my  soul  upon  her  and  watched  the  light  come  and  go  upon 
her  lovely  face.  She  was  more  beautiful  if  possible,  than 
when  I  had  seen  her  last.  There  was  an  air  of  maturity,  of 
the  ripened  fruit,  that  she  had  wanted  in  the  days  gone 
by.  She  was  dressed  for  some  ball  or  rout,  in  a  clinging 
gown  of  shimmering  pale  blue  stuff  that  set  off  her  mar- 
velous beauty  to  perfection.  Around  her  white  throat  was 
clasped  a  sparkling  necklace  of  diamonds,  and  the  low  cut 
of  her  gown  revealed  the  soft  beauty  of  her  lovely  neck. 
She  looked  as  though  she  were  a  creature  of  some  other 
world — too  fair  to  be  one  of  Mother  Earth's  daughters. 

"  Art  dumb,"  she  said,  "  that  thou  dost  sit  silent  and  gaze 
at  me  as  though  I  were  a  ghost?  Thou  wert  better  com- 
pany in  the  old  days,"  and  she  looked  up  at  me  archly. 

"In  truth,  my  lady,"'I  answered,  "I  did  but  marvel  at 
thy  wondrous  beauty 'and " 

Up  she  arose  in  an  instant. 

"  Did  I  not  say  that  at  the  first  hint  of  this  I  would  go? ' 
she  cried.  "  I  am  as  good  as  my  word,"  and  she  would 
have  gone. 

"Margaret!"  I  cried  in  dismay,  "I  mpst^ humbly  crave 
thy  pardon.  I  did  not  mean  to  offend  again." 

"  I  do  not  trust  thee,"  she  answered  with  a  frown.  Re- 
member, sir,  I  shall  not  say  a  word,  but  at  the  first  intima- 
tion of  this  again— out  I  go.  Thou  art  changed,  she  said, 
and  she  hesitated.  . , 

"  Thou  meanest  older,  Margaret,"  I  replied.  Yes,  older 
—much  older.  I  have  been  through  much  since  thou  didsl 
see  me  last,  and  my  sufferings  have,  I  believe,  made  me  a 

better  man." 

"  I  am  glad,"  she  said  softly,  tears  in  her  eyes. 

"  Margaret,"  I  said,  ^  didst  thou  learn  who  was  respoi 
sible  for  my  captivity  ?  " 


i8o     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

"  How  long  has  it  been  Margaret  ?  "  she  cried  impatiently, 
tapping  her  little  foot.  "  'Twas  not  Margaret  when  I  saw 
thee  last,  and  though  I  would  not  be  hard  upon  thee,  still 
I  have  overlooked  it  several  times,"  and  she  looked  up  at 
me  imperiously. 

"  I  crave  thy  pardon,"  I  said,  coloring  to  my  ears,  for  I 
had  not  been  conscious  until  she  spoke  that  I  had  called 
her  by  her  given  name.  In  my  joy  at  seeing  her  again  I  had 
forgotten  all  else.  "  I  did  but  call  thee,  in  the  confusion  of 
the  moment,  as  I  had  thought  of  thee  so  often.  Habit, 
thou  knowest,  Lady  Margaret,  becomes  a  part  of  one,"  and 
I  looked  boldly  at  her. 

The  imperious  look  faded  from  her  face ;  she  met  my  ad- 
miring gaze,  and  dropping  her  eyes,  she  hid  them  behind  her 
long  lashes,  and  a  deep  blush  mounted  her  cheeks. 

"  I  see  thou  hast  lost  none  of  thy  old  boldness,"  she 
murmured,  "  and  still  art  as  persistent  to  gain  thy  point 
as  ever." 

"  What  I  am  about  to  say  may  seem  strange  to  thee,"  I 
said — "  incredible.  But  I  have  always  told  the  truth  to 
thee — have  I  not  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  she  answered  gravely,  raising  her  eyes,  "  I  be- 
lieve whatever  thou  mayest  say." 

"  It  was  Dunraven  who  kidnaped  me,"  I  answered  quietly. 

She  started,  and  I  thought  her  face  grew  paler. 

"  Impossible !  "  she  cried,  her  eyes  wide  open  with  as- 
'tonishment. 

"  I  stand  too  near  death's  door  to  lie  to  thee  now, 
Margaret,"  I  said,  "  did  I  wish  to." 

"  Forgive  me,"  she  answered  quickly.  "  I  was  astonished, 
though  I  never  doubted  what  thou  didst  say.  But  Lord  Dun- 
raven  ? — what  motive  could  he  have  for  so  black  a  deed  ?  " 

"  Margaret !  "  I  cried,  "  look  at  me." 

She  raised  her  eyes  to  mine  bravely,  but  the  tell-tale 
color  was  in  her  cheeks. 

"  And  thou  dost  ask  me  that?  "  I  cried.  "  Thou  knowest 
as  well  as  I  why  Dunraven  did  this." 

She  did  not  reply,  but  bent  her  head  over  the  table,  so 
that  I  could  not  see  her  face. 

"  To-morrow,"  I  said,  "  will  end  my  career,  and  I " 

She  interrupted  me  eagerly. 


MY  LADY  ,8l 

"Thou  wilt  not  die  to-morrow;  thy  friends  will  save 
thee." 

"  My  friends  can  do  nothing,"  I  replied  slowly.     "  I  am 
beyond  man's  help  now.     I  would  ask  thee  one  question 
and  only  one.     Wilt  answer  me?" 

"  I  will  try,"  she  replied,  without  raising  her  bent  head. 
One  little  hand  lay  on  the  table  near  me,  and  I  had  hard 
work  to  keep  myself  from  striding  forward  and  closing 
my  own  over  it. 

"  I  would  not  wish  thee  to  marry  one  unworthy  of  thee," 
I  said.  ;'  Thou  art  too  sweet  and  beautiful  to  be  tied  to 
such  a  man  as  this;  he  would  be  a  blight  upon  thy  young 
life,  that  would  grow  and  deepen  as  the  years  go  by.  Such 
a  soul  as  thine  should  be  mated  with  one  congenial,  a  man 
that  thou  couldst  love  and  trust." 

No  answer ;  only  silence,  the  beautiful  head  bent  low  over 
the  table.  She  looked  so  young  and  helpless,  as  I 
looked  at  her,  that  my  great  love  surged  over  all  barriers, 
and  swept  everything  before  it,  as  the  angry  ocean  beats 
down  its  puny  bulwarks  and  breaks  upon  the  land. 

"  I  have  a  story  to  tell  thee,"  I  said,  in  a  low  voice — "  one 
that  I  have  treasured  long." 

"  No !  "  she  cried,  lifting  her  head,  and  I  could  see  her  wet 
eyes  and  the  tear  stains  upon  her  cheeks.  "  Spare  me  now — 
it  is  useless,"  she  said  hurriedly. 

"  I  know  it  is,  Margaret,"  I  said  sadly.  "  But  it  is  be- 
cause it  is  so  useless  that  I  wish  thee  to  know  it,  it  can 
harm  no  one.  To-morrow  I  will  have  passed  from  thy  life 
forever;  will  be  as  last  summer's  flowers  faded  and  gone, 
and  yet  I  wish  thee  to  know  of  what  thou  hast  been  to 
me.  How  when  I  was  tempted  sorely,  and  ready  to  yield, 
thy  pure,  sweet  face  would  rise  before  me,  and  I,  strength- 
ened, would  overcome  the  temptation.  How  often  in  the 
watches  of  the  night,  when  all  was  quiet,  with  none  but  the 
silent  stars  to  keep  me  company,  I  would  think  of  thee, 
glad  that  the  same  sky  hung  over  both,  that  we  brearaW 
the  same  air,  and  that  the  same  sun  shone  above  us.  Wilt 
thou  not  hear  me  ?  "  .. 

"How  can  I  help  myself,"  she  moaned,      if  thou  wilt 
force  me  to  hear  thee.    But  I  warn  thee  beforehand  that  i 
is  useless." 


i82  ,    FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

"  I  had  never  been  a  lady's  man  in  my  youth,"  I  said, 
rising  and  beginning  to  pace  the  floor.  "  I  was  ever  too 
rough,  too  shy,  to  please  little  lasses.  They  laughed  at  me 
and  mocked  my  uncouth  ways.  Even  when  I  was  a  mere 
lad,  when  I  would  bring  the  small  maid  whom  I  admired 
my  little  presents,  and  offer  them  to  her,  I  felt  a  great  ad- 
miration for  her  that  bound  my  tongue,  and  I  could  only 
hold  them  out  awkwardly.  She  would  take  my  gifts  from 
me,  and  then  would  turn  and  mock  my  awkwardness  among 
her  playmates,  until  they  shouted  with  glee.  This  taught 
me  my  first  lesson  of  woman ;  that  she  would  use  thee 
Awhile  she  could,  and  then  cast  thee  aside  like  a  worn-out 
garment. 

"  When  I  had  grown  larger  I  went  to  college,  and  finish- 
ing there,  went  out  into  Ireland,  and  stayed  there  a  year 
or  two  in  a  brief  campaign.  When  I  returned  to  London 
I  had  not  seen  a  woman  of  my  own  rank  for  years,  but  I 
plunged  at  once  into  the  gay  whirl  of  London  society,  and 
soon  knew  all  the  ladies  of  fashion.  There  I  learned  all  the 
tricks  of  the  men  of  fashion ;  learned  how  to  play  the  flirt ; 
how  to  regard  woman  as  without  heart  or  soul,  her  mind 
occupied  only  with  the  latest  gown  from  Paris,  or  the  last 
ball  or  rout;  cold,  heartless,  only  angling  to  entrap  some 
gentleman,  and  after  entangling  him  in  her  net,  to  calmly 
show  him  to  the  door  when  he  clamored  for  something  more 
than  friendship.  If  she,  to  obtain  rank  or  fortune,  should 
finally  marry  him,  it  would  be  only  a  cold,  matter-of-fact 
trade,  a  simple  transaction  of  business — her  beauty  for  his 
title  or  gold. 

"  I  had  seen  these  newly-wedded  husbands  remain  at  home 
for  a  few  weeks,  and  then  frequent  the  taverns  more 
assiduously  than  ever;  had  heard  them  tell  in  their  cups 
of  the  vixenish  temper  of  Mary,  or  the  nagging  tongue  of 
Jane.  What  wonder  that  I  soon  regarded  all  women  as 
flirts  and  coquettes,  bent  only  on  enjoying  themselves,  no 
matter  at  what  expense,  and  then  away  to  some  other 
flower  to  sip  the  honey.  For  ten  years  did  I  linger  among 
them,  the  gayest  of  the  gay,  the  petted  and  humored  of 
the  bright  dames  of  fashion.  I  could  cast  the  most  languish- 
ing glances,  whisper  the  most  burning  words  into  soft  ears 
that  bent  to  listen,  and  yet  it  was  only  Winchester — he 


MY  LADY  183 

was  a  witty  fellow,  but  he  meant  nothing  and  was  harm- 
less. 

"  And  then  one  day  I  met  a  maiden,  beautiful,  lovely ; 
she  lured  me  on  by  her  very  beauty,  I  grew  to  know  her 
better  from  day  to  day;  the  admiration  deepened  as  I  saw 
her — pure,  innocent,  and  true,  never  deceiving,  never  trifling 
with  men's  love,  always  noble,  unselfish,  and  unaffected, 
never  seeming  conscious  of  her  great  beauty  which  turned 
the  heads  of  men.  As  I  knew  her  better  I  admired  her 
more,  until  one  day  I  awoke  and  found  my  admiration  had 
ripened  into  love.  Shall  I  tell  thee  what  it  meant  to  me? — 
how  it  brightened  life's  pathway;  how  if  I  could  but  see  one 
bright  face  my  heart  was  full  to  overflowing;  how  if  one 
was  absent  from  the  room  it  was  deserted  for  me,  and 
how  when  I  was  by  her  side  earth  was  heaven  enough  for 
me;  how  I  watched  the  streets  day  and  night  to  see  her 
pass,  and  counted  that  day  well  spent  when  I  had  seen 
her  face?  I  treasured -her  smile  as  the  miser  does  his 
gold,  and  at  night  counted  them  over  one  by  one. 

"  One  morning  as  I  arose  early,  I  saw  her  out  for  a 
morning  stroll  with  a  companion,  and  watched  her  as  she 
tossed  a  coin  to  a  beggar  upon  the  corner.  I  bought  that 
coin  from  her,  and  now  wear  it  next  my  heart,"  and  I 
pulled  a  little  gold  chain  from  around  my  neck,  and  laid 
it  upon  the  table. 

No  sound  from  the  silent  figure  with  her  head  upon  the 
table. 

"  Margaret !  "  I  cried,  "  I  love  thee.  I  know  not  how  to 
express  my  love,  I  can  only  sing  like  the  bird,  only  one 
song  by  night  and  day — I  love  thee." 

"  Don't  "  she  said,  "  I  am  not  worthy  of  such  love  as 
this." 

"  Not  worthy !  "  I  cried.  "  Why,  a  king  upon  his  throne 
would  step  down  gladly  for  thy  love,"  and  I  bent  toward 
her.  .  ,  ,  ... 

"  No,  no,"  she  murmured,  her  shoulders  rising  and  tailing 

with  her  sobs.  „ 

"  Margaret,"  I  said,  "  dost  thou  love  another  ? 
No  sound  save  that  of  her  low  sobs. 
At  that  moment  I  remembered  the  mirror  in  the  crone  s 

hut  in  that  far-away  island,  and  what  I  had  seen  m  it. 


184     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

It  was  possible  that  it  might  be  true  after  all.  Bobby  was 
by  her  side  here  in  London,  was  constantly  thrown  in  her 
company ;  would  it  be  strange  if  he  had  grown  to  love  her  ? 

"Is  it  Sir  Robert  Vane?"  I  asked. 

She  sprang  to  her  feet,  her  eyes  flashing  through  her 
tears. 

"  How  darest  thou  ?  "  she  cried.  "  How  darest  thou  ask  me 
such  a  question  as  that?  Who  gave  thee  the  right,  sir?" 
and  she  gazed  at  me  a  moment  in  her  anger,  as  though  she 
would  strike  me  down,  and  then,  sinking  into  her  chair, 
she  cried  as  though  her  heart  would  break.  "  I  hate  thee," 
she  wailed. 

"  Forgive  me,"  I  said  gently.  "  I  would  not  have  asked 
thee,  had  I  known.  He  is  a  gentleman,  brave  and  true,  and 
will  make  thee  a  kind  and  upright  husband.  Thou  wilt  be 
happy  in  the  days  to  come,  together.  I  trust  thou  wilt  be- 
lieve me,  when  I  say  that  for  thee  I  wish  all  good  blessings. 
May  thy  future  pathway  be  strewn  with  flowers,  and  may 
not  a  shadow  fall  athwart  it  to  darken  its  happiness.  Some- 
times when  thou  art  happy,  leaning  upon  the  strong  arm 
of  him  whom  thou  dost  love,  wilt  thou  not  give  one  thought 
to  one  who  once  knew  and  loved  thee?  And  now — 
good-by !  " 

Bending  my  knee,  I  pressed  that  little  white  hand  to  my 
lips,  and  taking  her  arm  I  walked  with  her  to  the  door  and 
opened  it — there,  pacing  the  hall,  was  Bobby. 

He  turned  when  he  saw  me,  and  running  forward,  caught 
my  hand. 

"  Thomas !  "  he  cried,  "  I  never  thought  to  see  thee  alive 
again." 

I  returned  his  cordial  grasp. 

"  Bobby,"  I  said,  "  take  Lady  Margaret  home,  and  then 
come  back  again,  for  I  have  something  to  say  to  thee. 
Care  for  her  tenderly,"  I  said  to  him,  as  with  the  weeping 
lady  upon  his  arm  he  turned  to  go.  "  Thou  hast  won 
the  loveliest  and  fairest  woman  that  I  have  ever  known.  It 
is  a  priceless  jewel,  Bobby — guard  it  well.  May  God  watch 
over  both  of  you  now  and  in  the  days  to  come !  "  And 
turning  I  opened  the  door  of  my  cell,  and  passing  inside, 
closed  it  behind  me. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

I   SAIL   FOR   VIRGINIA 

IT  was  near  midnight  when  my  door  opened  again.  I 
was  still  in  the  chair  by  the  table,  where  I  had  seated 
myself  when  I  had  left  them  outside,  staring  vacantly 
at  the  place  opposite,  where  she  had  sat  so  lately.  Only 
a  few  brief  minutes  before  her  dress  had  pressed  yonder 
chair ;  her  elbow  had  touched  the  table ;  it  was  still  wet  with 
her  tears. 

"  Bobby,"  I  said,  arising  as  he  entered,  "-I  need  not  say 
that  I  am  glad  to  see  thee ;  it  seems  like  ages  since  we  roamed 
London  together." 

He  seated  himself  opposite  and  looked  at  me.  I  saw  no 
change  in  him  since  we  had  been  together  twenty-two 
months  before,  save  perhaps  a  few  wrinkles  about  his  fore- 
head, otherwise  he  was  still  the  same  frank,  sincere  friend. 

"  Thou  hast  changed,"  he  said  at  length. 

"  I  know  it,"  I  replied,  "  but  thou  hast  heard  of  my  ad- 
ventures." 

"  Yes,"  he  answered,  with  a  ringing  laugh.  "  The  Lady 
Margaret  told  me  of  them.  I  marvel  not  that  the  Queen 
did  not  believe  thee — it  is  almost  beyond  belief." 

"  Bobby,"  I  said,  "  often  have  I  thought  of  thee  in  the 
long  nights  and  wished  to  see  thy  face.  I  had  not  thought 
sometimes  to  see  it  again." 

He  looked  up  at  me,  his  eyes  moist. 

"  I  have  searched  far  and  wide  for  thee,  everywhere  that 
I  could  think  of,  but  it  was  as  though  thou  hadst  been 
caught  up  in  the  clouds ;  nowhere  could  I  find^a  trace  of 
thy  whereabouts.  I  had  almost  given  up  hope." 

"  Dunraven  was  at  the  bottom  of  it,"  I  said.  "  He  thought 
that,  with  me  out  of  the  way,  he  could  win  Margaret,  but 
I  thank  Heaven  that  his  plans  have  miscarried,  and  that  she 
has  bestowed  her  love  upon  a  noble  gentleman  of  worth 

185 


i86   FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

and  merit.  Old  friend,  this  is  no  time  for  concealment  or 
coldness  between  us — from  the  bottom  of  my  heart  I  con- 
gratulate thee,  and  wish  thee  joy!"  and  I  held  out  my 
hand  to  him. 

He  took  it,  and  squeezed  it  between  both  of  his  own. 

"  Thank  thee,  old  man,"  he  said  huskily.  "  None  but  a 
heart  of  true  steel  such  as  thine  could  bear  this  grief  so 
nobly.  But  I  fear  that  thou  art  mistaken,  for  never  has 
the  lady  given  me  any  cause  to  think  that  she  regarded 
me  as  more  than  a  friend ;  thou  hast  misinterpreted  her 
words." 

"  No,"  I  answered,  "  she  loves  thee ;  she  as  good  as  told 
me  that.  What  didst  thou  expect — that  the  lady  would 
propose  to  thee  ?  "  I  smiled  at  him.  "  Pluck  up  courage, 
good  sir,  make  one  brave  charge,  and  the  field  is  thine." 

"  I  would  I  thought  so,"  he  said  doubtfully. 

"  But,"  I  said,  "  '  faint  heart  ne'er  won  fair  lady.'  Put 
on  a  bold  front,  I  have  never  found  thee  timid;  corner  her 
and  force  her  to  listen  to  thee." 

He  looked  at  me,  his  face  flushed  and  happy. 

"  And  thou  dost  think  of  me  with  thyself  at  death's 
door !  "  he  cried,  "  while  I  sit  here  like  a  mummy.  Listen — 
old  Sir  Henry  DeGray  thinks  much  of  thee,  as  thou  dost 
know,  and  he  has  consented  to  aid  us  in  thy  escape.  The 
plan  is  this.  After  I  have  left,  dost  thou  wait  about  fifteen 
minutes,  then  beat  upon  the  door.  The  man  who  will  open 
it  is  drunk.  Knock  him  down,  take  his  keys  away  from 
him,  and  put  him  in  thy  place ;  then  don  his  cloak  and 
walk  boldly  out  into  the  hall.  Sir  Henry  awaits  thee  there. 
Say  nothing,  but  follow  him  to  the  door.  I  shall  be  outside 
and  will  guide  thee  to  where  Governor  White  lies  at  anchor 
in  the  Thames,  ready  to  set  sail  for  the  golden  Virginia. 
Once  over  there  thou  art  safe,  and  canst  remain  until  the 
coast  is  clear  here ;  then  thou  canst  return  to  England." 

'Tis  a  bold  scheme,  Bobby,  and  I  thank  thee.  But  why 
should  I  go?  Life  holds  naught  so  precious  for  me,  that 
I  should  cling  to  it  so  strongly.  There  is  nothing  for  me 
beyond  the  seas,  in  that  strange  and  barbarous  land,  with 
its  painted  savages  and  fierce  beasts  of  prey.  What  could 
I  do,  should  I  reach  it  alive?  No,  leave  me  to  my  fate — 
and  go ! " 


I  SAIL  FOR  VIRGINIA  187 

:<  Thomas !  "  he  cried,  "  if  thou  carest  not  for  thyself, 
think  of  thy  friends.  Spare  me  this  last  blow— spare  me 
or  I  shall  go  mad !  Think  of  Margaret,  and  for  her  sake 
go,"  and  he  stretched  out  his  hands  imploringly  to  me. 

Silence  reigned  in  the  little  room.  I  was  thinking  of  her  ; 
what  would  she  care  ?  Why  should  I  go  out  into  a  strange 
and  unknown  land  to  begin  life  anew,  with  no  one  besides 
me  save  only  the  Indians  and  wild  beasts;  to  drag  out  a 
few  miserable  years  of  pain  and  sorrow.  A  life  such  as  this 
was  not  worth  the  effort — no,  the  game  was  not  worth  the 
candle. 

'  Thou  dost  not  know  what  thou  askest  of  me,"  I  re- 
plied finally.  "What  would  a  life  such  as  this  mean?  It 
would  be  a  living  death.  Better  one  quick  leap  and  then 
forget  fulness  and  oblivion.  As  for  Margaret,  why  should 
she  care  ?  " 

''  Thou  art  mad,"  he  replied,  "  that  thou  talkest  thus.  It 
will  be  only  for  a  few  months  among  new  scenes  and  men; 
'twill  be  a  diversion  for  thy  mind.  As  for  my  lady,  thou 
hast  no  right  to  speak  thus.  Thou  dost  not  know  how  much 
she  cares ;  in  truth,  as  I  led  her  home  she  wept  as  though 
her  heart  would  break,  and  she  implored  me  to  save  thee 
as  I  left  her." 

"  And  so  thou  dost  beseech  me  to  leave  England,  so  that 
I  may  be  out  of  the  way,"  I  answered  bitterly. 

"  Thomas!  "  he  cried  reproachfully,  "  I  have  not  deserved 
this  at  thy  hands — as  God  is  my  witness,  I  have  not.  I 
have  ever  loved  thee  as  a  brother,  and  there  has  been  no 
time  when  I  would  not  have  given  my  life  to  have  saved 
thee,  and  yet  thou  reproachest  me  thus.  Truly  those  we  love 
most  are  the  first  to  turn  their  backs  upon  us." 

"  Forgive  me,  Bobby !  "  I  cried  penitently.  "  My  grief 
has  almost  turned  my  brain,  and  I  know  not  what  I  say. 
I  did  not  mean  to  offend  thee,  and  would  beg  thy  pardon." 

"  Then  go,"  he  answered,  pacing  the  floor  in  his  excite- 
ment. "  A  few  more  minutes  and  the  watch  will  be  changed, 
and  'twill  be  too  late.  Come !  for  my  sake  if  thou  lovest  me ; 
for  Margaret's  sake ;  for  the  sake  of  thy  old  friends,  whom 
thou  didst  once  know  and  cherish."  And  he  turned  to  me 
with  a  look  of  entreaty  upon  his  face. 

"  If  thou  dost  put  it  thus,"  I  said,  "  I  will  go.     It  matters 


iS8     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

little  where  I  drag  out  the  few  remaining  years  left  to  me. 
For  thy  sake  I  will  go." 

"Good!"  he  cried  joyfully.  "Remember  what  I  have 
told  thee.  I  will  wait  for  thee  on  the  outside.  I  pray  that 
our  plans  may  not  miscarry.  Be  brave,  and  fear  naught. 
I  must  hurry,"  and  he  opened  the  door  and  left  me. 

I  could  hear  the  sound  of  his  feet  upon  the  floor  as  he 
walked  rapidly  down  the  hall.  I  waited  in  silence  a  few 
minutes,  then  with  both  fists  I  pounded  upon  the  door,  and 
kicked  upon  it  with  my  heels. 

An  unsteady  voice  answered  me  from  the  outside : 

"  What-cher-want  ?  Can't-yer-be-quiet  ?  "  and  then  a  hic- 
cough. 

"  Open !  "  I  cried.  "  I  have  a  sovereign  for  thee  if  thou 
wilt  do  an  errand  for  me." 

I  heard  him  fumbling  with  the  lock,  and  then  opening  the 
door,  he  thrust  his  head  inside,  and  gazed  carefully  around 
the  room  from  the  ceiling  to  the  floor,  until  finally  his  eyes 
fell  upon  me,  as  I  stood  within  three  feet  of  him. 

"  What-yer-want  ?  "  he  muttered  again.  "  Can't-yer- 
lemme-sleep  ? "  And  a  threatening  look  came  over  his 
drunken  face. 

"  I  have  a  dozen  bright  gold  pieces  for  thee,"  I  said. 
"  Come  inside  and  thou  shalt  have  them,"  and  I  thrust  my 
hand  into  my  pocket,  as  though  to  draw  them  out. 

He  lurched  inside  and  towards  me,  his  hand  outstretched. 
"  Lemme-have-em,"  he  cried  in  tipsy  glee. 

With  a  bound  I  caught  him  by  the  throat  and  threw  him 
upon  the  floor.  With  his  own  doublet  and  some  of  the 
bedding  I  swiftly  and  quietly  bound  him  hand  and  foot 
and  gagged  him.  Then  picking  up  his  helpless  body  in  my 
arms,  I  threw  it  upon  the  bed  as  though  he  were  a  bundle 
of  goods. 

"  Listen,"  I  said  in  a  low  voice,  my  face  within  a  foot 
of  his  own ;  "  make  but  one  sound  or  attempt  to  escape,  and 
I  will  kill  thee,  for  I  am  just  outside." 

Unbuckling  the  belt  around  his  waist,  in  which  hung  a 
long  dagger,  I  fastened  it  around  my  own,  and  picking  up 
his  dark  cloak  and  steel  cap,  which  had  fallen  upon  the 
floor  when  I  sprang  upon  him,  I  prepared  to  take  my  de- 
parture. 


I  SAIL  FOR  VIRGINIA  189 

One  last  look  at  the  bound  man  upon  the  bed — yes,  he 
was  secure.  A  sudden  thought  struck  me:  where  were 'the 
keys  ?  There  were  only  a  few  in  his  doublet,  but  they  were 
small  ones,  evidently  to  the  doors  of  the  cells.  Nowhere 
could  I  find  those  which  belonged  to  the  great  front  door, 
nor  to  the  doors  which  led  into  each  corridor.  Well  I  must 
trust  to  chance  for  my  salvation ;  I  would  make  the  attempt, 
I  could  do  no  more. 

Crossing  over  to  the  door  which  stood  slightly  ajar,  the 
key  still  in  the  lock,  I  pushed  it  open  and  stood  in  the 
corridor,  which  was  deserted.  I  turned  the  key  in  fhe 
lock,  thrust  it  into  my  pocket,  and  with  the  cloak  around 
my  face,  strode  down  the  hall.  The  long  passage  seemed 
to  re-echo  my  footsteps  as  though  I  trod  with  feet  of  mail. 
It  seemed  to  me  that  all  must  know  a  prisoner  was  escaping. 
The  very  walls  semed  to  cry  "  Stop ! — stop !  "  to  me  as  I 
trod  by;  my  heart  beat  as  though  it  would  burst.  The 
jailer  must  hear  its  muffled  beat — but  no  sound  greeted  my 
ears,  as  I  kept  steadily  on  my  way  and  stood  at  the  first 
heavy  door  that  barred  my  passage. 

My  feeling  of  terror  had  left  me,  and  I  felt  a  strange 
exultation.  If  I  should  escape  from  this  black  hole,  I 
would  be  the  first  for  many  a  year.  Of  the  many  who 
entered  its  gloomy  portals,  few  ever  left  them  alive  again. 
They  were  doomed  to  pass  their  days  in  some  dark  dungeon 
within  its  recesses,  shut  off  from  the  world  and  all  it  con- 
tained. 

I  beat  with  the  hilt  of  my  dagger  upon  the  iron-studded 
panel. 

"Open!  "I  cried. 

The  growl  of  old  Sir  Henry  answered  me. 

"  Is  it  thee,  Jack  ?    Thou  scoundrel !    Thou  shouldst  have 
been  here  an  hour  ago.    What  kept  thee  so  long,  thou  dog? 
I  will  lash  that  lazy  hide  of  thine,"  and  grumbling  to  him- 
self he  unlocked  the  door.    "  Why  stand  like  a  struck  boar  ? 
he  shouted  at  me.     "Thou  fool!  hast  thou  all  night 
stand  there  ?  " 

And  with  a  curse  he  locked  the  door  again,  and  strode 
away  with  me  at  his  heels,  leaving  the  man  who  had  stocx 
by  him  during  his  brief  monologue  staring  after  us  as  we 
left  him.    He  walked  at  a  rapid  gait,  I  at  his  heels,  down 


i9o  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

the  long  passage,  speaking  never  a  word.  We  passed  several 
guards  lounging  in  the  hall,  who  straightened  up,  all  atten- 
tion, as  we  neared  them.  Evidently  the  old  soldier  kept  his 
men  under  strict  discipline. 

As  we  neared  a  little  knot  of  guards,  he  cried  out: 

"  Come  on,  thou  fool,  I  will  teach  thee  to  sleep  at  thy 
post  again !  I  will  tear  the  very  flesh  from  thy  bones !  " 
And  with  that  he  unlocked  the  door  which  barred  our  pas- 
sage, and  passing  the  man  who  stood  beside  it,  he  kept  on 
down  the  hall.  I  could  hear  the  men  on  the  other  side 
mutter  to  themselves  as  it  swung  to,  but  what  they  said 
I  could  not  catch. 

We  were  alone  now  in  the  hall,  no  one  was  in  sight  of 
us.  Peering  around  him  the  old  warrior  halted  a  moment, 
and  turning  to  me,  one  eye  closed,  he  winked ;  then  with  a 
growl,  he  resumed  his  journey.  Several  more  doors  we 
unlocked  and  passed  through,  meeting  a  dozen  little  groups 
of  men  in  the  hall,  but  Sir  Henry  said  not  a  word,  only 
as  we  neared  them,  he  would  curse  me  for  my  tardiness  and 
laziness,  and  swear  to  tear  me  limb  from  limb. 

With  my  cap  pulled  down  over  my  face  and  wrapped  in 
the  great  dark  cloak,  I  followed  him,  my  head  bowed  as 
though  in  dejection  and  fear;  and  so  we  traversed  the 
great  building,  until  finally  we  stood  at  the  huge  door  that 
led  out  into  the  open  air,  where  he  halted.  There  was  no 
one  there,  and  unbolting  it,  he  motioned  for  me  to  walk 
out. 

"  Forget  not  to  deliver  the  message  that  I  gave  thee  to 
Lord  Pendleton,"  he  said,  in  a  loud  tone  of  voice,  for  the 
benefit  of  any  who  might  chance  to  see  us,  "  thou  dog,  and 
waste  no  time  about  it,  or  I  will  trounce  thee  well  with  my 
stirrup — begone !  "  And  with  a  kindly  look  upon  his  old 
face,  he  pushed  the  door  to,  and  I  heard  the  chain  rattle  as 
he  secured  it. 

I  stood  alone  in  the  low  courtyard  of  the  prison,  the  cold 
night  air  blowing  against  my  face.  Carefully  I  picked  my 
way  over  the  uneven  stones,  with  which  the  yard  was  paved, 
until  I  reached  the  gate  which  led  into  the  street.  It  was 
unlocked,  and  opening  it,  I  stood  once  more  upon  the  street 
of  London — free. 

A  man  started  from  the  shadow  of  the  wall,  and  came  to- 


I  SAIL  FOR  VIRGINIA  191 

ward  me,  his  head  muffled  in  his  cloak;  as  he  neared  me,  I 
saw  that  it  was  Bobby. 

"  I  had  almost  given  thee  up,"  he  whispered.  "  But  come, 
we  have  no  time  to  lose.  It  will  be  only  a  few  hours  at 
the  most  until  they  discover  thy  escape,  and  they  will  search 
all  England  thoroughly  for  thee."  And  catching  me  by 
the  arm,  he  hurried  me  down  the  street. 

"Where  art  thou  going?"  I  asked  in  a  low  tone  of 
voice. 

"  To  the  river,"  he  answered.  "  I  have  a  fleet  boat  there, 
and  we  will  row  down  to  where  Governor  White  lays.  He 
has  consented  to  conceal  thee  for  a  day  or  two,  until  he 
gets  out  of  England,  and  then  thou  canst  reveal  thyself, 
for  it  will  not  matter  then.  He  is  under  great  obligations 
to  Raleigh,  and  I  persuaded  Sir  Walter  to  ask  this  of  him ; 
it  was  the  only  way  we  could  save  thee,  and  White  would 
cut  off  his  right  hand  for  Walter." 

Down  the  dark  streets  we  hurried ;  I  could  hear  Bobby 
panting  as  he  rushed  along.  This  was  violent  exercise  for 
one  who  had  lived  an  idle  life  for  years.  Every  moment  I 
expected  the  dark  tower  behind  us  to  twinkle  with  lights  and 
ring  with  shouts,  as  they  discovered  my  flight  and  made 
haste  to  pursue  me.  But  no  sound  came  from  its  black 
depths;  it  lay  still  and  gloomy.  We  passed  only  a  few  be- 
lated nighthawks  and  wayfarers,  as  they  staggered  home 
after  a  night  of  revelry,  and  they  endeavored  to  give  us  a 
wide  berth,  for  we  were  two  able-bodied  men,  and  they 
cared  not  to  tackle  us. 

Finally,  turning  into  a  dark  lane,  we  stood  by  the  river's 
brink.  Bobby,  putting  his  fingers  to  his  lips,  gave  a  shrill 
whistle;  an  answer  floated  back  from  the  dark  water,  and 
I  heard  the  sound  of  oars  as  a  boat  came  forward  to  us. 

"  It  is  manned  by  four  tenants  from  my  estate  near 
London,"  he  whispered.  "True  as  steel  they  are;  rather 
would  they  be  cut  to  pieces,  than  to  say  one  word  of 
to-night's  work." 

The  boat  swept  up  to  the  dark  whasf  where  we  stood. 

"  Careful,"  he  muttered,  "  watch  where  thou  dost  step. 
Do  thou  go  first,"  and  he  motioned  towards  the  boat. 

I  stepped  down  into  it  and  he  followed.  Without  a  sound 
the  men  pushed  off,  and  bent  to  their  work  with  a  will; 


1 92      FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

the  little  boat  hummed  through  the  water.  I  could  not  see 
the  faces  around  me,  only  four  dark  forms,  pulling  with 
all  their  strength  upon  the  oars.  They  rowed  on  in  silence, 
uttering  no  sound  as  we  passed  through  the  twinkling  lights 
where  the  vessels  lay  at  anchor,  rising  and  falling  with  the 
tide. 

Behind  us  stretched  the  city;  before  us  the  silent  river, 
and  I  knew  not  what  beyond  that.  God  only  knew  when 
I  would  see  England  again;  an  exile,  with  only  one  true 
friend  beside  me,  I  was  hurrying  from  London  like  a  thief, 
from  the  land  where  I  had  been  born  and  reared.  Engaged 
with  such  thoughts  as  these,  I  sat  silent  and  moody;  beside 
me  Bobby,  his  face  upon  his  hand,  sat  as  preoccupied  as 
myself.  We  had  left  the  ships  now,  and  were  pulling  down 
the  river,  with  no  glimmer  of  light  in  sight. 

"  Where  art  thou  going,  Bobby  ?  "  I  asked.  "  Thou  hast 
left  all  of  the  ships  behind  thee,  and  art  making  down  the 
river." 

He  roused  himself  and  looked  around  him. 

"  Where  art  thou  going,  Bill  ?  "  he  cried.  "  This  is  not 
where  the  vessel  lies,"  and  he  bent  forward  to  peer  at  the 
silent  figure  near  him.  As  he  did  so  he  sprang  to  his  feet, 
his  sword  in  hand.  "  What  have  we  here  ?  "  he  shouted  in 
alarm.  "  This  is  not  my  boat !  " 

I  was  just  about  to  rise  beside  him,  dagger  in  hand,  when 
from  the  stern  of  the  boat,  among  some  oilskins  and 
packages,  a  man  arose.  At  the  first  sound  of  his  voice  I 
was  up,  for  I  knew  the  curt,  ironical  tones. 

"  My  dear  gentlemen,  pray  be  seated,"  he  skid.  "  You 
are  my  guests,  and  I  beg  that  you  be  not  alarmed ;  I  will 
watch  over  you  well."  With  a  mocking  smile  upon  his 
face,  stood  Lord  Dunraven. 

The  men  had  dropped  their  oars  and  sprang  up  to  over- 
power us.  As  one  hardy  mariner  caught  my  left  arm  with 
both  hands,  I  raised  my  dagger  and  plunged  it  full  into 
his  brawny  breast ;  with  a  groan  he  rolled  down  at  my  feet, 
knocking  down  his  companion  in  his  fall.  Bobby  was  strug- 
gling in  the  grasp  of  the  other  two  men  behind  me ;  Dun- 
raven  was  coming  at  me  with  drawn  sword — there  was  no 
time  to  be  lost.  The  seaman  who  had  been  knocked  down 
struggled  to  his  knees.  I  raised  my  foot,  and  kicked  him 


I  SAIL  FOR  VIRGINIA  i93 

full  in  the  face,  with  all  my  might.  With  a  cry  of  pain  he 
fell  back,  and  I,  losing  my  balance,  sprawled  over  him  as  he 
went  down. 

I  heard  Dunraven's  sword  whistle  over  my  head  as  I  fell ; 
it  would  have  caught  me  full  in  the  throat  had  I  not  done 
so.  He  stumbled  for  an  instant  as,  carried  away  by  the 
force  of  his  blow,  he  sought  to  recover  himself.  Leaning 
forward  I  caught  him  by  both  knees,  and  rising  to  my  feet, 
I  swung  him  high  over  my  head  a  moment,  and  then  cast 
him  far  out  into  the  water,  as  though  he  had  been  a  log. 

The  two  men  had  Bobby  down  in  the  bottom  of  the  boat, 
and  were  tying  him  securely  with  ropes,  he  struggling  to 
release  himself.  Catching  up  a  cutlass,  I  sprang  forward, 
and  cut  at  the  head  of  one  of  them  who  had  turned  to  meet 
me.  The  blade  caught  him  full  on  the  neck,  and  almost 
severed  his  head  from  his  body.  He  stood  erect  for  an 
instant,  the  blood  spurting  from  his  throat,  and  then  with 
an  awful  yell  he  went  down,  both  hands  clutching  blindly 
at  the  bottom  of  the  boat  in  his  agony.  The  other  rogue 
waited  for  no  more,  but  in  an  instant  was  over  the  side  of 
the  boat,  and  I  heard  him  as  with  vigorous  strokes  he  swam 
down  the  stream. 

"  Thomas,  for  Heaven's  sake,  untie  these  cords  from  my 
arms!"  Bobby  cried,  at  my  feet.  *  These  rogues  have 
bound  me  as  though  they  thought  I  would  fall  asunder ;  the 
cords  cut  into  my  flesh  like  a  sword." 

Bending  over  him,  I  cut  the  rope  with  my  bloody  cutlass, 
and  helped  him  to  his  feet. 

"  Where  are  we  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  God  only  knows,"  he  answered,  "  I  do  not.  We  will 
miss  the  ship !  "  he  cried,  wringing  his  hands.  "  What  a  fool 
I  was,  not  to  be  sure  that  I  had  gotten  on  board  the  right 
boat.  Dunraven  must  have  caught  wind  of  my  scheme 
somewhere,  and  laid  this  trap  into  which  I  walked  like  an 

"  Thou  couldst  not  know  it,"  I  answered.  "  Do  not  blame 
thyself.  Yonder  goes  an  oar!"  And  one  of  the  oars, 
loosed  from  the  socket  by  the  struggle,  floated  out  into 
the  stream.  I  jumped  forward  and  caught  another  as  it 
was  about  to  follow  suit.  "  Catch  yonder  one,  Bobby . 
I  shouted,  and  quickly  he  did  so.  Only  two  remained  out  c 


194     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

four ;  one  of  the  others  had  floated  away,  probably  when 
the  seamen  had  loosened  it. 

"  Where  dost  thou  say  we  are?  "  I  asked.  "  We  had  best 
turn  back  upstream,  and  make  for  the  ship." 

He  was  standing  up,  and  peered  around  him. 

"  I  know  yonder  house,"  he  said  finally,  pointing  out  to 
where  a  great  many-gabled  house  gleamed  far  away  in 
the  darkness.  "  'Tis  Sir  John  Norton's  house,  and  it  is 
five  miles  from  where  Governor  White  lies,  and  the  tide  is 
against  us ;  we  shall  never  make  it  before  morning,"  and 
he  groaned  hopelessly. 

"  Do  not  despair,"  I  said  cheerfully.  "  Take  one  of  the 
oars  and  we  will  have  a  try  at  it.  We  will  go  under  if  we 
must,  but  first  we  will  make  a  game  fight,"  and  seating 
myself,  I  began  to  tug  at  one  of  the  oars. 

Years  ago  I  could  row,  but  I  had  grown  older  now,  and 
rowing  was  more  difficult  to  me.  Slowly  we  turned,  and 
began  to  pull  against  the  tide ;  it  was  about  three  o'clock 
in  the  morning,  and  we  had  only  two  hours  at  the  most 
to  make  the  ship,  for  she  sailed  at  five  o'clock,  as  Bobby 
informed  me.  He,  tugging  opposite,  cursed  his  luck,  as 
with  a  groan  he  bent  to  his  task.  Of  Dunraven  and  the 
sailor  we  heard  nothing.  They  had  disappeared,  and  the 
dark  river  told  no  secrets. 

T  shall  never  forget  that  night's  work,  as  with  aching 
back  I  pulled  for  my  life,  and  not  only  mine,  but  for  Bobby's 
as  well ;  for  to  my  repeated  offers  to  put  him  on  shore,  and 
let  him  strike  through  the  country  for  his  estates,  he  turned 
a  deaf  ear. 

"  Leave  thee  to  thy  death  ?  "  he  cried  indignantly.  "  No, 
I  have  not  sunk  so  low  as  that.  Thou  couldst  never  make 
the  ship  alone,  and  to  remain  in  England  is  but  to  invite 
certain  discovery.  .  They  will  scour  all  England  to  find  thee, 
and  there  is  no  place  that  thou  couldst  remain  in  safety. 
No — we  will  both  sink  or  swim  together." 

My  hands,  unaccustomed  to  the  hard  work,  had  blistered, 
and  every  stroke  gave  me  pain.  The  sweat  stood  in  large 
drops  upon  my  forehead,  and  ran  down  my  face;  my  back 
seemed  as  though  it  would  break,  as  I  bent  to  the  work; 
my  breath  came  in  quick  gasps.  Two  miles  gone — and  it 
was  four  o'clock.  I  stopped  for  an  instant,  and  tearing 


I  SAIL  FOR  VIRGINIA  195 

off  the  sleeves  of  my  doublet,  I  handed  one  in  silence  to 
Bobby,  and  wrapping  the  other  about  the  handle  of  my  oar, 
resumed  my  task. 

It  was  only  a  question  of  a  few  moments  with  me;  we 
were  crawling  slowly  upstream,  the  tide  beating  against  us 
as  though  in  league  with  Dunraven,  and  eager  to  hold  us 
back.  It  seemed  to  me  that  I  had  rowed  always;  that  I 
had  done  naught  from  my  birth  but  tug  with  bleeding  hands 
at  some  heavy  oar  against  the  belated  tide. 

My  mind  was  a  blank;  I  had  forgotten  all  else,  save  that 
we  must  pull  three  miles  in  one  short  hour,  or  Bobby  was 
lost.  In  all  broad  England  there  was  no  spot  where  he  could 
safely  lay  his  head,  for  the  Queen  would  punish  with  iron 
hand  one  who  dared  to  beard  her  in  her  palace,  and  to 
pluck  from  the  very  gallows  a  felon  whom  she  had  doomed 
to  die. 

And  so  I  pulled  as  though  an  empire  hung  upon  my 
efforts.  How  much  longer  would  this  last?  Half-past 
four,  and  we  had  pulled  a  little  over  a  mile,  and  must  rest. 
Fastening  my  oar,  I  threw  myself  flat  upon  the  bottom  of 
the  boat.  Bobby  fell  beside  me,  and  with  throbbing  hearts 
we  lay  there. 

Every  breath  that  I  drew  gave  me  pain;  a  mist  came 
before  my  eyes ;  the  world  seemed  to  whirl  and  circle  in  a 
mad  dance  about  me ;  the  river  sucking  at  the  boat  seemed  to 
my  fevered  brain  to  be  a  thing  of  life ;  the  dark  trees  upon 
the  banks  seemed  to  beckon  to  me,  as  though  a  company  of 
cloaked  monks. 

Afar  down  the  east,  a  light  streak  was  beginning  to 
broaden,  the  sun  was  about  to  rise.  Aboard  the  vessel  all 
was  bustle  and  hurry ;  they  were  preparing  to  hoist  sail,  and 
at  the  thought  I  tottered  to  my  feet,  and  bent  once  more 
to  the  oar.  By  hard  work  we  made  another  mile ;  it  was 
five  o'clock  now,  and  we  were  still  some  distance  from  the 
ship.  There  was  no  use  to  work  longer. 

"  Bobby,"  I  muttered  weakly,  "  the  ship  must  have  gone 
— let  us  rest." 

"  No,"  he  answered,  "  pull !  It  will  wait  for  us  a  moment 
—pull,  man!  we  may  yet  reach  it,"  and  he  redoubled 

'  I  rbent  again  to  the  oar,  though  it  seemed  as  though  my 


196     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

exhausted  arms  would  wrench  from  their  sockets  at  each 
stroke.  Around  me  danced  the  river;  the  roar  of  the  ocean 
was  in  my  ears ;  little  specks  of  fire  glimmered  in  front  of 
my  very  eyes.  How  long  was  a  mile? — a  mile — a  mile — I 
had  forgotten  why  we  rowed  so  madly,  I  only  knew  that 
something  terrible  would  befall  us  did  we  not  reach  a  place, 
I  knew  not  where,  by  five  o'clock. 

Bobby  was  speaking : 

"  It  is  past  five  o'clock  now,  and  we  are  nearly  there." 

"  Yes,  nearly  there,"  I  repeated  vacantly ;  "  nearly  there." 
Where  was  "  there  "  ? 

The  sun  was  rising  like  a  ball  of  flame ;  red  and  angry, 
he  was  preparing  for  another  day,  and  he  scowled  down  upon 
us  with  threatening  look,  as  though  we  had  wronged  him, 
and  he  but  waited  to  avenge  himself.  We  turned  a  curve  in 
the  river — there,  nearly  a  quarter  of  a  mile  away,  by  the 
side  of  a  dock  lay  a  great  vessel,  her  decks  alive  with  men. 
She  was  about  to  spread  her  white  sails,  and  fly  out  into 
the  trackless  ocean ;  even  as  we  looked,  she  came  slowly 
around,  and,  the  wind  filling  her  great  sheets  of  canvass, 
began  to  move  slowly  through  the  water. 

Bobby  dropped  the  oar  and  sprang  to  his  feet. 

"  It  is  our  ship !  "  he  cried. 

And  then  he  raised  his  voice  and  shouted  with  all  Iris 
might,  I  joining  him,  but  in  vain;  we  were  too  weak  from 
our  long  efforts,  and  our  voices  could  not  reach  the  ship. 
I  waved  my  doublet  above  my  head,  and  Bobby,  putting  his 
cap  upon  his  oar,  moved  it  backward  and  forward,  hoping 
to  attract  their  attention.  But  no  sound  came  from  the 
vessel,  steadily  she  kept  on  her  way  to  join  her  two  consorts 
at  the  mouth  of  the  river. 

The  vessel  lay  below  the  city,  at  an  old  deserted  wharf, 
probably  waiting  for  us,  and  her  going  attracted  little  atten- 
tion; only  a  small  crowd  of  people  stood  upon  the  wharf, 
idlers  and  friends  of  the  adventurers,  who  had  come  to  say 
good-by.  My  companion  had  thrown  himself  upon  his 
face  on  the  bottom  of  the  boat  and  was  sobbing  like  a  child. 
I  listlessly  kept  up  my  efforts  to  attract  the  attention  of 
the  vessel,  for,  though  I  had  despaired  of  succeeding,  I 
.would  not  desist  until  it  had  passed  out  of  sight. 

The  great  ship  keeled  as  she  came  round  to  the  wind,  and 


I  SAIL  FOR  VIRGINIA  197 

lay  motionless.  A  culverin  boomed,  and  lo !  a  boat  put  out 
from  her  and  made  for  us  where  we  lay.  I  gave  a  shout 
of  joy — we  were  saved. 

Vane  looked  up  at  my  cry  of  astonishment. 

"What    is    it?"    he    asked    wonderingly.     "Art    thou 

1  "i  J> 

mad  ? 

"  We  are  saved,  Bobby !  "  I  cried,  and  I  caught  him  in  my 
arms  and  hugged  him  in  delight.  "  Saved !  " 

He  had  arisen,  calm  again. 

"  We  had  best  toss  these  rogues  overboard,"  he  said  ; 
"  their  bodies  might  excite  suspicion.  We  can  get  into  their 
boat,  and  turn  this  adrift;  perhaps  it  will  serve  to  throw 
our  pursuers  off  the  track." 

And  with  my  help,  he  tossed  the  dead  bodies  into  the 
river.  Two  of  them  were  dead,  cold,  and  stiff;  the  third, 
whom  I  had  kicked  in  the  face,  lay  as  though  dead.  We  had 
no  time  to  examine  him ;  alive  or  dead  he  must  go  into  the 
stream,  for  it  would  mean  certain  death  to  Sir  Robert  to 
leave  this  fellow  behind,  to  tell  of  his  share  in  my  escape. 
So  we  cast  him  overboard. 

The  boat  had  neared  us ;  a  spare,  gaunt  man,  wrapped  in 
a  dark  cloak,  with  a  worn,  patient  face,  stood  erect  in  the 
stern,  and  as  he  came  in  speaking  distance,  shouted  to 
Bobby. 

"  What  means  this,  Captain  ?  I  expected  thy  brother  an 
hour  ago,  and  have  lost  time  waiting  for  you." 

"  I  could  not  help  it,  Governor,"  he  answered.  "  We  were 
set  upon  by  robbers  down  the  river,  our  men  were  mur- 
dered, and  it  was  only  after  a  hard  fight  that  we  saved  our 
lives.  We  rowed  for  two  hours  and  more  against  the 
stream,  as  though  the  furies  were  at  our  heels,  to  catch 
thy  ship." 

He  said  nothing  as  the  boat  reached  us,  and  we  clambered 

aboard. 

"  It  is  Governor  White,"  Bobby  whispered  in  my  ear 
"  What  wouldst  thou  have  me  do  with  thy  boat?     Wni 

asked,  eying  us  closely.  ,  „ 

"Turn  it  adrift,"  I  answered.    "It  has  done  its  work. 

And  leaving  it,  we  pulled  towards  the  spot  where  t 

ay"  You  mus^have  had  a  time  of  it,"  he  said.    "  Your  faces 


i9S     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

are  dripping  with  sweat,  and  the  blood  is  all  over  your 
doublets." 

"  Such  a  fight  as  I  have  never  made  before,"  Bobby 
replied.  "  I  had  given  up  hope  several  times,  but  still  we 
kept  on.  How  earnest  thou  to  wait  for  us  ?  " 

"  I  suspected  something  of  the  sort,"  he  answered  quietly, 
"  and  so  we  waited  for  a  while.  But  I  had  given  you  up  in 
despair  and  was  about  to  sail,  when  one  of  the  sailors  spied 
your  boat,  and  called  my  attention  to  it.  I  knew  at  once 
who  it  was,  and  so  came  back  to  pick  you  up.  But  pull, 
men !  "  he  cried — "  pull !  We  are  much  delayed  as  it  is." 

He  was  plainly  worried,  and  I  did  not  blame  him.  All 
London  doubtless  knew  of  my  escape  by  now,  and  they 
were  scouring  the  country  high  and  low  for  me;  at  any 
moment  we  might  come  upon  a  party  of  the  searchers,  and 
then  good-by  for  White  and  his  voyage.  It  was  light 
now,  and  we  could  be  plainly  seen  from  the  banks  of  the 
river;  the  bustle  and  hum  of  the  city  came  dimly  to 
our  ears.  They  would  probably  search  the  ship  before 
they  would  let  it  sail — no  wonder  White's  cheeks  were 
pale. 

A  few  moments,  and  we  neared  the  ship ;  a  crowd  of  eager 
faces  peered  down  at  us,  sailors  and  adventurers,  men  of  all 
sorts  and  conditions,  they  jostled  and  pushed  each  other, 
and  the  hum  of  their  voices  reached  my  ears,  as,  assisted 
by  two  sailors,  I  stumbled  up  the  ladder,  and  down  into 
the  cabin,  followed  by  Vane.  Concealment  now  was  use- 
less, our  only  safety  was  in  flight.  Should  our  ship  be 
stopped,  all  on  board  knew  of  our  arrival,  and  discovery 
was  inevitable. 

White  closed  the  door  behind  him. 

"  I  am  risking  much  for  Walter  Raleigh,"  he  said.  "  We 
must  take  to  our  heels  now,  and  evade  them  as  best  we 
can.  Do  you  both  stay  below,  until  I  send  for  you.  I  will 
set  Sir  Robert  off  at  some  point  further  down  the  river, 
where  he  can  reach  his  place  without  suspicion,"  and  with 
that  he  hurried  out  of  the  room. 

The  wind  had  freshened,  and  with  all  her  sails  set,  the 
vessel  flew  through  the  water.  We  were  passing  among  the 
shipping  docks  now,  for  I  could  see  the  sides  of  the  vessels 
from  the  little  open  window  where  I  stood. 


I  SAIL  FOR  VIRGINIA  i99 

A  hoarse  shout  struck  my  ears—"  Stop!  in  the  name  of 
the  Queen,  I  command  thee !  " 

"  What  is  it  ?  "  I  could  hear  White  answer.  "  We  are  de- 
layed, and  are  making  all  speed  to  join  our  consorts— we 
cannot  stop." 

'  Thou  dost  go  on  at  thy  peril !  "  the  voice  roared.  "  A 
prisoner  doomed  to  die  has  escaped  from  the  Tower,  and  we 
are  to  search  each  vessel.  It  will  take  but  a  moment,  and 
my  orders  are  to  fire  on  every  ship  that  disobeys.  Wait  but  a 
moment." 

White  shouted  back :  "  I  will  go  on  a  little  further  down 
the  river,  and  stop  at  yonder  wharf." 

"  No !  "  shouted  the  man,  his  voice  becoming  fainter,  for 
the  ship  was  staggering  through  the  water  with  the  speed  of 
a  race  horse.  "  Stop !  or  I  shall  fire  on  thee." 

White  did  not  answer,  only  I  heard  him  urge  the  men  to 
put  on  more  sail.  A  moment — then  a  dull  roar, .and  the 
culverins  crashed,  as  somewhere  behind  us  they  fired.  A 
scornful  laugh  from  the  deck.  Evidently  we  were  out  of 
range  now.  Then  I  heard  a  cry  from  above :  "  The  man- 
of-war  is  making  sail  for  us !  "  And  there  was  the  sound 
of  hurried  steps,  as  the  men  ran  to  and  fro  upon  the  deck 
in  fear.  If  we  could  only  keep  this  up  but  for  a  few  minutes, 
we  would  soon  be  upon  the  high  seas.  The  wind  was  blow- 
ing a  very  gale,  as  with  every  stitch  of  sail  set,  the  vessel 
plunged  through  the  water.  It  was  broad  daylight  now, 
and  every  moment  was  golden  to  us ;  at  any  instant  a  vessel 
might  block  our  way,  and  all  would  be  lost. 

Four  long  hours  passed;  several  merchant  vessels  had 
gone  by  on  their  way  to  London,  their  crews  pointing  at  us 
and  staring  in  wonder  as  we  dashed  on  at  full  speed. 
One  or  two  had  attempted  to  hail  us,  but  we  had  paid 
no  attention  to  their  repeated  shouts,  and  had  kept  stead- 
ily down  the  river.  Our  pursuer  had  fallen  far  behind 
us  and  was  out  of  sight;  only  the  rippling  Thames  lay 
before  us. 

A  man  knocked  upon  the  door  and  informed  us  that 
Governor  White  awaited  us  on  deck,  and  we  followed  him 
to  where  White  stood,  a  little  apart  from  his  men. 

"  We  have  almost  reached  the  ocean,"  he  said  as  we  ap- 
proached him.  "  If  Sir  Robert  desires  to  land,  he  had  best 


200     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

do  so  now;  but  say  the  word  and  thou  shalt  go  ashore 
where  thou  dost  wish." 

Bobby  turned  to  me. 

"  I  have  half  a  mind  to  go  with  thee,  Thomas,"  he  said 
in  a  low  voice.  "  It  would  be  a  change  of  scene,  and  I 
would  be  company  for  thee  in  that  strange  land." 

I  shook  my  head. 

"  No,"  I  replied,  "  thy  duty  is  here ;  there  is  enough  for  thy 
hand  to  do,  without  wandering  out  into  an  unknown  wilder- 
ness. Thou  must  watch  over  Margaret,"  I  whispered  in 
his  ear.  "  What  will  she  do  here  at  the  mercy  of  Dunraven  ? 
No,  thou  must  remain.  We  have  come  to  the  parting  of  the 
ways — thine  lies  in  England ;  mine  in  distant  Virginia.  We 
will  walk  as  best  we  may,  nor  murmur  though  the  task  seem 
hard,  and  dark  the  way  before  us.  Thy  boat  awaits  thee — 
we  must  part.' 

"  Thomas,"  he  replied,  "  I  cannot  see  thee  go  thus,  for  I 
feel  that  it  will  be  years  before  I  see  thy  face  again,  if  ever. 
That  land  swarms  with  hidden  dangers  and  I  cannot  see 
thee  go  alone." 

"  It  is  best,"  I  answered.  "  Thou  couldst  do  no  good. 
Tell  the  Lady  Margaret  that  I  remain  as  ever  her  humble 
servant — and  may  the  good  angels  watch  over  you  both." 

White  came  forward.  "  I  grieve  to  interrupt  your  part- 
ing, gentlemen,"  he  said,  "  but  time  is  precious,  for  I  know 
not  what  moment  our  pursuer  will  round  yonder  bend,  and 
cut  off  our  retreat." 

"  Thou  art  right,"  I  answered,  wringing  Bobby  by  the 
hand  once  more.  "  Over  with  thee,  old  friend,  and  re- 
member all  I  have  said  to  thee.  Keep  up  a  brave  heart, 
and  all  will  be  well." 

He  made  no  answer ;  perhaps  some  thought  of  what  I  had 
been  to  him  choked  his  voice;  he  only  clasped  my  hand 
tighter  for  an  instant. 

"  Would  that  I  could  go  with  thee,"  he  said  brokenly.  "  I 
will  think  of  thee  often,  as  thou  dost  wander  in  exile 
beyond  the  sea,"  and  turning,  he  descended  the  ladder  into 
the  little  boat  that  awaited  him. 

Swiftly  they  carried  him  to  where  a  great  and  majestic 
oak  stood  overhanging  the  water,  like  some  forest  monarch, 
with  its  sturdy  head  upraised  against  the  sky.  I  watched 


I  SAIL  FOR  VIRGINIA  201 

him  as  he  sat  with  bent  head,  his  face  turned  towards  the 
shore.  A  few  moments  and  the  boat  touched  the  bank.  He 
sprang  out ;  the  men  had  turned  back,  and  with  rapid  strokes 
were  coming  toward  the  vessel,  leaving  him  standing  look- 
ing at  me  as  I  leaned  upon  the  rail.  He  was  only  one  hun- 
dred yards  away,  for  the  river  was  narrow  at  this  point, 
and  raising  my  voice,  I  hailed  him. 

"  Remember  the  trust  I  have  confided  into  thy  hands,"  I 
shouted,  "  and  stand  stanch  and  true." 

"  I  shall  not  forget,"  he  answered,  with  a  wave  of  his 
hand.  "  It  is  of  thee  that  I  think." 

The  adventurers  were  crowding  around  me  with  bulging 
eyes ;  evidently  they  were  swelling  with  curiosity  as  to  what 
this  strange  occurrence  could  mean,  but  they  said  naught  to 
me.  The  boat  had  returned,  and  with  a  rush  the  vessel 
spread  her  sails  and  pursued  her  journey.  I  watched  as 
long  as  I  could  see  the  solitary  figure,  standing  by  the  giant 
oak,  waving  his  sword  at  me.  Finally  I  could  no  longer  see 
the  glimmer  of  the  sun  upon  the  steel;  only  a  tiny  black 
speck,  and  at  last  that  too  faded  from  my  view — I  had  left 
him. 

We  passed  the  mouth  of  the  river  and  struck  the  oceaa. 
In  front  of  us,  a  mile  or  two  away,  two  vessels  rocked  and 
tossed  upon  the  bosom  of  the  Atlantic. 

I  heard  White's  voice  by  my  side. 

"  It  is  the  Dart  and  the  Goodwill,"  he  said,  "  our  two  con- 
sorts. We  will  soon  overtake  them." 

Like  a  seagull  that  plumes  her  feathers,  ere  she  takes 
some  long  flight  across  the  blue  sea,  the  vessel  seemed  to 
hesitate  and  waver,  as  though  uncertain  of  her  course. 
Striking  the  long  roll  of  the  surf,  she  quivered  and  rocked 
'  a  moment,  and  then  spreading  her  wings,  she  took  her  de- 
parture out  into  that  great  unknown— the  boundless  ocean. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

CROATAN 

FOR  long  days  and  nights  we  rocked  to  and  fro,  rising 
and  falling  with  the  waves,  only  the  blue  water 
stretched  around  and  about  us.  No  vessel,  no  land  in 
sight,  nothing  but  water,  water,  water  all  around,  and 
afar  the  distant  horizon  as  it  seemed  to  stoop  and  blend 
with  the  ocean. 

The  second  morning  out  I  stood  leaning  on  the  rail,  gaz- 
ing far  out  in  front  of  me.  "  Ugh,"  said  someone,  and 
raising  my  eyes,  I  saw  standing  near  me  a  savage,  red  and 
fierce  in  his  paint  and  skins,  the  feather  of  an  eagle  in 
his  coarse  black  hair,  his  dark  gleaming  eyes  upon  my  face. 
It  was  the  Indian  whom  I  had  seen  with  Raleigh  one  night 
at  Lady  Wiltshire's. 

Margaret  had  sat  by  me  that  evening,  and  had  been  kinder 
than  her  wont.  Several  times  as  her  clear  laughter  had 
rung  at  some  jest  of  mine,  I  had  seen  the  piercing  eye  of 
the  Indian  wander  from  Lady  Wiltshire,  who  was  question- 
ing Raleigh  about  him,  and  rest  for  an  instant  upon  Mar- 
garet's face,  wonder  and  admiration  upon  his  own ;  and  then 
meeting  my  eye,  he  had  turned  his  face  hastily  away. 

Sir  Walter,  on  leaving,  had  halted  by  us  an  instant. 

"  Manteo  has  been  spellbound  by  thy  wondrous  beauty, 
Lady  Margaret,"  he  cried  gayly.  "  Thou  hast  added  one 
more  victim  to  thy  long  -list,"  and  he  cast  a  teasing  look 
at  her. 

A  slight  flush  had  crept  into  her  pink  cheeks  at  his  words. 

"Since  when  hast  thou  turned  flatterer?"  she  cried, 
archly  tossing  her  golden  head.  "  I  had  thought  thee  more 
sincere,  Sir  Walter." 

I  thought  of  that  merry  evening,  as  I  saw  the  Indian 
upon  this  vessel. 

He  uttered  some  guttural  words  in  his  native  tongue,  a 

202 


CROATAN  203 

few  of  which  I  understood,  the  dialect  being  very  similar 
to  the  one  I  had  learned  upon  the  island  Eldorado,  although 
some  of  the  words  were  different.  I  could  not  put  the 
words  together  that  I  understood.  There  were  the  words 
"  night  "  and  "  maid  "  that  I  comprehended,  but  I  could 
make  no  sense  out  of  the  two,  so  I  shook  my  head,  and  tried 
a  few  words  in  the  language  of  the  natives  of  the  island. 

He  seemed  much  excited  when  I  spoke  to  him  in  some- 
thing that  resembled  his  native  tongue,  and  stalking  for- 
ward to  where  a  group  of  men  stood,  he  said  something  to 
one  of  them,  and  catching  him  by  the  sleeve,  conducted  him 
to  where  I  stood.  The  man  was  a  strange-looking  individual, 
with  pale  hollow  cheeks  and  little  green  cat  eyes,  that  could 
not  meet  my  own,  but  shifted  to  and  fro  whenever  they 
caught  my  look;  gaunt  and  hungry  he  seemed  as  he  stood 
in  front  of  me,  dressed  in  a  long  black  doublet. 

The  Indian,  grave  and  stately  in  his  skins,  spoke  several 
words  rapidly  in  his  own  tongue. 

The  man  translated.  "  Manteo  would  know  where  thou 
didst  learn  a  language  that  resembles  his  own  ?  " 

"  Tell  him  that  I  learned  it  long  ago  in  another  region — 
perhaps  in  the  sun,"  I  answered ;  "  who  knows  ?  " 

"  What  foolery  is  this  ?  "  said  he,  and  as  he  spoke  to  the 
chief  again,  he  sniffed  indignantly. 

"  Translate  what  I  have  said,"  I  replied  sternly,  "  with- 
out any  more  words,  or  by  the  gods,  I  will  teach  thee  a 
lesson  that  thou  shalt  not  forget,"  and  I  frowned  at  him. 

His  knees  quaked  under  him  at  this,  and  he  spoke  to 
the  chief  quickly  in  his  own  language. 

"Ugh,"  grunted  the  savage,  his  fierce  eyes  upon  my 
face,  and  again  he  uttered  a  few  words. 

The  white  man  interpreted.    "  Where  is  the  beautiful  one, 
who  sat  with  the  white  chief  in  the  lighted  wigwam  many 
moons  ago,  when  Manteo  saw  them  in  the  camp  of 
pale  men  ? "  ,       „ 

"  Tell  him,"  I  said,  "  she  is  far  away,  and  I  am  alone. 

He  did  so.  ,      , ,, 

"  And  now,"  I  said  to  the  white  man,     who  art  thou  f 
"  John   Marsden,"  he  answered,  cringing  low       a  poo 

apothecary  at  thy  lordship's  service,  who  seeks  his  f. 

in  the  new  region  beyond  the  sea." 


204  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

"  And  how  earnest  thou  to  know  the  Indian's  language  ?  " 
I  said  sternly.  "  Answer  me  that." 

"  I  have  been  in  the  household  of  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  for 
the  last  two  years  or  more,"  he  replied,  "  where  the  savage 
was;  and  having  little  to  do  much  of  the  time,  I  amused 
myself  by  learning  the  native  tongue.  I  expect  it  to  be  of 
service  to  me  in  Virginia."  And  he  bowed  with  a  pale 
smile  upon  his  hollow  face. 

"  I  doubt  not  that  thou  wilt  find  it  so,"  I  said,  turning 
my  back  upon  him,  for  I  distrusted  his  knavish  face.  If 
ever  Dame  Nature  had  stamped  upon  a  mortal  countenance 
the  brand  of  a  rogue,  that  one  was  John  Marsden. 

I  saw  much  of  the  Indian  in  the  long  days  and  weeks 
that  followed;  he  had  taken  a  strange  fancy  to  me,  and 
dogged  my  footsteps,  as  though  he  were  some  tame  animal, 
and  I  his  master.  One  morning  he  brought  me  a  little 
basket  that  he  had  cut  in  the  shape  of  a  wolf's  head  from 
a  nut.  As  I  looked  at  the  beautiful  carving,  I  realized  how 
much  work  and  labor  it  must  have  cost  him,  and  was  touched 
by  his  thought  for  me. 

"  The  Eagle  is  pleased."  said  the  Indian. 

"  Yes,"  I  answered.  "  I  thank  Manteo,  and  will  wear  it 
around  my  neck,"  and  I  fastened  it  in  the  little  gold  chain 
with  the  coin  and  trinket  of  my  lady. 

The  savage's  eye  flashed  with  pleasure. 

"  It  is  well,"  he  answered,  a  look  of  delight  passing  over 
his  dark  face  for  a  moment,  as  a  bolt  of  lightning  flashes 
for  an  instant  over  the  lowering  clouds,  and  then  vanishes. 
"  It  is  enough."  And  as  though  ashamed  of  his  emotion, 
he  left  me,  and  disappeared  down  the  companionway. 

I  learned  to  speak  the  tongue  of  Manteo;  it  was  very 
like  the  one  that  I  had  learned  before.  I  amused  myself 
by  talking  with  the  Indian,  becoming  more  fluent  in  his 
language.  We  had  grown  to  be  fast  friends,  and  I  had  begun 
to  think  much  of  him.  He  was  a  strange  creature ;  he  never 
forgot  a  kind  word,  and  he  loved  his  friends  almost  to 
idolatry,  and  despised  his  foes  with  a  deep  implacable  hate, 
that  was  a  revelation  to  me. 

He  called  me  "  the  Eagle."  Why  I  never  knew,  unless  it 
was  from  some  fancied  resemblance  that  he  thought  he  saw 
in  my  face  to  that  bird. 


CROATAN  2o5 

"  Why  dost  thou  call  me  the  Eagle,  Manteo?  "  I  asked  him 
one  day. 

"  My  brother  is  like  the  Eagle,"  he  answered  gravely ; 
"  he  flies  far  above  the  dull  realms  of  earth.  The  Eagle 
is  the  chief  of  birds,  lordly  and  courageous,  even  as  my 
brother  is  a  chief  among  his  fellows,"  and  he  scanned  my 
face  with  his  dark  eyes. 

"  Manteo  is  mistaken,"  I  answered  with  a  laugh,  "  I  am  no 
chief." 

"  Manteo  was  not  born  yesterday,"  he  replied.  "  He 
knows  the  royal  blood  when  he  sees  it.  My  brother  is  a 
great  chief." 

I  did  not  reply;  if  he  chose  to  think  me  a  chief,  well 
and  good ;  and  rising  to  my  feet,  I  walked  to  where  Governor 
White  stood,  looking  out  over  the  water. 

"  Governor,"  I  said,  "  hast  thou  an  extra  hatchet  that 
thou  canst  spare  me  ?  " 

"  Surely,"  he  replied,  for  he  was  a  kindly,  thoughtful  soul, 
ever  ready  to  lend  a  helping  hand  to  his  friends.  "  Sam," 
he  shouted  to  one  of  the  sailors  who  stood  near,  "  get  thee 
down  below,  and  bring  up  one  of  those  new  hatchets.  What 
dost  thou  want  with  it  ?  "  he  asked  gently. 

"  I  wish  to  give  it  to  the  Indian,"  I  answered.  "  It  will 
please  him  much." 

He  smiled  sadly.  "  Thine  is  a  strange  fancy,"  he  said, 
"  that  thou  shouldst  love  the  savage." 

"  He  is  a  man,"  I  replied ;  "  a  true  and  noble  soul,  stripped 
of  all  the  dross  that  eats  and  corrodes  the  pure  metal  from 
the  heart  of  his  brother,  the  white  man,  who  calls  himself 
his  superior.  He  has  not  learned  to  forsake  his  friends 
when  they  have  fallen  into  misfortune,  ®r  to  crowd  with 
fawning  smile  around  the  great  and  powerful.  He  has  much 
of  worth,  Governor,  that  we,  who  laugh  at  his  barbarous 
ways,  might  do  well  to  imitate." 

"Yes,"  he  answered  absently,  his  eyes  fixed  upon  the 
distant  horizon,  "  he  has  much  of  good  in  him. 

"  I  was  thinking  of  my  little  granddaughter,  Virginia,  he 
continued  wistfully ;  "  she  will  be  three  years  old  in  August, 
a  bright  happy  baby  when  I  saw  her  last.  Now  she  is  just 
beginning  to  totter  around  and  to  lisp  childish  Praftle— 
that  is  if  the  savages  have  not  murdered  her  with  all  the 


206  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

rest  of  the  colonists.  Often  at  night,  during  the  two  weary 
years  that  I  have  been  in  England,  endeavoring  to  get  men 
and  ships  to  sail  back,  have  I  awakened,  dreaming  she  was 
being  slain  by  the  Indians,  with  her  screams  in  my  ears, 
her  baby  hands  clutching  my  garments.  Even  now  I  fear 
to  touch  foot  upon  the  island,  afraid  that  they  are  gone.  It 
is  terrible,  Sir  Thomas — awful,"  and  he  shuddered,  his  face 
pale.  "  If  I  should  find  them  alive  and  well  when  I  arrive, 
I  shall  thank  God  upon  my  knees. 

"  But  here  is  thy  hatchet,"  he  said,  as  the  sailor  appeared 
with  it  in  his  hands.  "  Only  take  care  that  thy  friend 
does  not  brain  us  in  our  sleep,"  and  he  tried  to  smile  at  me. 

"  Have  no  fear,"  I  answered,  "  I  will  vouch  for  him." 
And  taking  the  weapon  in  my  hand,  I  retraced  my  steps  to 
where  I  had  left  Manteo. 

He  still  sat  alone  where  I  had  left  him,  for  he  would 
have  naught  to  do  with  most  of  the  men ;  only  with  White 
and  myself,  and  one  or  two  others,  would  he  mingle  at  all, 
the  others  he  treated  with  cold  scorn  and  contempt.  His 
head  was  upon  his  hands,  as  I  approached  him  and  seated 
myself  opposite  on  the  deck. 

"  Manteo,  I  can  give  thee  naught  that  is  as  valuable  as 
the  little  basket  that  thou  didst  carve  for  me,  but  here  is 
something  that  my  brother  can  use  and  remember  me  by," 
and  I  put  the  bright  new  hatchet  into  his  hand. 

He  glanced  up  at  me,  a  look  of  wonder  upon  his  savage 
face,  for  Raleigh  would  never  allow  him  to  have  any 
weapons,  fearing  that  he  would  become  enraged  at  some 
fancied  insult,  and  would  kill  his  tormentor. 

"  Is  it  for  me?  "  he  asked. 

"  Yes,"  I  answered.    "  It  is  for  thee,  a  chief  and  warrior." 

He  took  it  in  his  hands,  and  felt  of  its  sharp  edge  with 
his  fingers. 

"  Manteo  will  never  forget,"  he  said.  "  The  Eagle  has 
treated  him  as  a  brave ;  these  others  think  of  him  as  a 
woman."  With  that  he  betook  himself  away,  and  in  a  few 
moments  I  saw  him  at  the  grindstone,  putting  a  razor  edge 
upon  the  weapon. 

Save  for  the  Indian  and  White,  I  saw  little  of  my  fellow- 
passengers  ;  for  in  some  way  my  story  had  gotten  out  among 
them,  probably  some  of  the  men  had  seen  me  in  London, 


CROATAN  207 

and  I  felt  the  chill  in  their  bearing  towards  me.  As  I 
would  near  a  group  of  men  laughing  and  talking,  the  noise 
would  cease,  and  they  would  stop  to  peer  and  whisper,  until 
I  had  passed  on.  They  said  no  word,  uttered  no  gibe; 
they  knew  of  my  swordsmanship  too  well  for  that.  Wonder- 
ful stories  had  been  told  of  my  valor  and  daring;  of  my 
matchless  skill  with  the  sword  in  the  great  fight  with  the 
Spanish  Armada.  So  they  feared  to  cross  me,  they  could 
only  gaze  and  whisper  among  themselves.  That  was  enough 
though,  and  I  shrank  from  contact  with  them  as  though 
they  had  the  plague  ;»only  White,  kind  and  gentle,  ever  the 
same,  and  the  Indian  remained. 

White  had  spoken  to  me  of  the  rumor  only  once.  One 
night  as  I  strode  the  deck  impatiently  by  myself,  for  the 
Indian  had  gone  below  to  mend  a  broken  arrow,  the  Gov- 
ernor joined  me.  We  had  talked  of  different  things,  until 
finally  he  had  said  gravely: 

"  These  stories  that  have  been  circulated  about  thee,  Sir 
Thomas — they  are  false  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  I  replied  quietly,  "  they  are  lies  of  the  whole 
cloth." 

"  I  am  glad,"  he  said  gently.  "  I  should  grieve  if  they 
had  been  true  of  so  gallant  a  gentleman,"  and  then  he  had 
turned  the  subject  to  other  things.  He  had  never  spoken 
of  it  again. 

The  Indian  had  observed  the  demeanor  of  the  men  too, 
though  he  made  no  sign.  Once  when  I  stood  moody  and 
dejected,  alone  and  apart,  oppressed  with  the  bitterness  of 
my  life,  he  came  up  noiselessly  to  where  I  stood,  and  touched 
me  upon  the  arm. 

"  The  curs  bark  at  the  heels  of  the  gray  wolf,  the  monarcl 
of  the  forest,  but  they  dare  not  touch  him,  lest  they  feel 
his  fangs."  And  looking  down  into  his  dark  eyes  I  knew 
that  here  at  least  was  one  who  understood,  and  in  his 
savage  way  sympathized  with  me,  and  I  was  comforted 

Much  company  had  Manteo  been  to  me  during  the  long 
winter  nights,  when  we  sat  in  the  cabin  together;  1,  busy 
polishing  my  sword  or  mending  my  belt,  he  sitting  opposite, 
the  long  stem  of  his  pipe  between  his  lips,  blowing  out  the 
curling  wreaths  of  the  fragrant  tobacco  from  his  teeth 
Wonderful  tales  would  he  tell  as  we  sat  there;  tales  of 


208  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

savage  warfare  and  of  the  chase;  strange  stories  of  savage 
love  and  hate.  How  when  a  young  brave  would  wish  a 
squaw  from  among  some  neighboring  tribe,  he  would  steal 
out  and  capture  her  by  force  or  cunning,  and  carry  her  back 
with  him  to  the  lodges  of  his  people;  how  they  hunted  the 
savage  bear  and  panther  among  the  trackless  forests. 

Sometimes  White  would  drop  in  to  smoke  a  pipe  with  us, 
for  I,  too,  had  learned  to  love  the  soothing  weed,  and  we 
would  both  sit  solemnly  puffing  at  our  pipes,  the  room 
white  with  smoke,  as  Manteo  would  recount  some  marvelous 
adventure,  or  chant  some  savage  son£,  while  in  our  ears 
still  rang  the  deep  roar  of  the  restless  sea. 

It  was  on  the  first  night  that  White  came,  when  opening 
the  door  to  his  knock,  I  spied  underneath  his  arm  the  spark- 
ling handle  of  my  gold-hilted  sword.  With  a  cry  of  joy,  I 
took  it  as  he  held  it  out  to  me. 

"  How  earnest  thou  by  it  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  Sir  Robert  Vane  sent  it  to  me  the  day  before  thy  com- 
ing on  board,"  he  answered,  "  and  bade  me  give  it  to  thee 
upon  thy  arrival.  I  crave  pardon  that  I  have  not  returned 
it  before  now,  but  in  truth  I  have  been  so  busy  that  I  have 
not  thought  of  it  once.  It  is  a  splendid  sword,  and  one 
worthy  of  thy  valor.' 

"  'Tis  a  good  bit  of  steel,"  I  answered,  "  and  has  served 
me  well,  for  which  I  prize  it  much,  and  have  grieved  that 
I  had  lost  it.  But  sit  thee  down,  and  hear  the  Indian  tell 
of  his  strange  country." 

White  took  the  proffered  seat,  and  listened  with  grave  face 
to  the  tale  of  the  chief. 

The  apothecary,  John  Marsden,  I  had  met  often  upon  the 
deck.  I  had  seen  him  moving  among  the  men,  talking  and 
gesticulating,  and  it  was  after  these  talks  that  they  had 
cast  the  bitterest  looks  upon  me.  So  in  some  way,  dimly,  I 
know  not  how,  I  began  to  connect  him  with  the  matter.  He 
seemed  to  be  always  friendly  with  me,  strove  to  make  him- 
self agreeable,  but  even  when  he  strove  the  hardest,  his 
uneasy  eyes  would  belie  his  pleasant  words,  and  he  made 
no  headway  in  my  favor. 

One  morning,  rising  early  from  my  bed,  while  all  the 
rest  of  the  company  were  wrapped  in  sleep,  I  came  upon 
him  and  another  rogue,  a  carpenter,  Hawkins  by  name, 


CROATAN  209 

in  earnest  confab  by  the  cabin.  As  I  was  about  to  turn 
the  corner  of  the  cabin,  I  heard  my  name  called;  peering 
out  cautiously,  I  saw  them  standing  with  bent  heads,  only 
a  few  feet  away. 

Marsden  was  speaking,  his  thin,  piping  voice  lowered  to  a 
whisper. 

"We  have  been  out  three  months,  and  thou  still  dost 
hesitate ;  dost  thou  call  thyself  a  man,  and  yet  fear  to  attack 
one  lone  mortal  ?  " 

"  He  is  the  devil  himself,"  grumbled  his  companion,  "  and 
he  will  have  with  him,  not  only  White,  but  his  shadow,  the 
savage.  The  men  shrink  from  arousing  them,  for  it  will 
mean  death  to  some  of  us." 

"  Fool,"  replied  the  apothecary,  "  creep  upon  him  in  the 
night.  A  thrust  of  the  knife,  and  'twill  all  be  over.  Thou 
shalt  have  a  capful  of  bright  gold  when  thou  doest  the 
work." 

"  It  is  well  to  talk  about  '  a  thrust  of  the  knife  and  'twill 
all  be  over/  "  grunted  Hawkins,  with  a  scowl,  "  but  the  in- 
fernal Indian,  who  sleeps  in  the  cabin  with  him,  one  eye 
open,  would  be  on  thee  by  that  time.  A  blow  from  that 
cursed  hatchet  that  he  hauls  around  with  him  all  the  time, 
and  it  will  all  be  over  with  a  vengeance.  Thou  art  so 
anxious  for  it,  why  not  do  the  job  thyself,  and  keep  the 
capful  of  gold  that  thou  talkest  of  so  bravely." 

The  other  shrugged  his  shoulders. 

"  It  is  out  of  my  line,"  he  muttered ;  "  had  it  been  my 
work,  I  had  done  it  long  ago." 

"  Why  not  a  drop  of  some  powerful  drug  in  his  wine  ?  " 
said  the  carpenter.  "  It  would  do  the  work  full  as  well,  and 
much  quieter.  He  would  die  of  some  lingering  fever, 
and  it  would  all  be  well,  no  one  would  be  the  wiser; 
but  this  other,  that  thou  speakest  of,  is  a  dangerous 
business." 

At  that  moment  footsteps  sounded  around  the  other  side 
of  the  deck,  and  White  came  in  sight.  They  had  just  time 
to  separate ;  Marsden  to  lean  upon  the  rail  and  gaze  thought- 
fully off  upon  the  water;  his  companion  to  throw  himself 
flat  upon  the  deck,  his  cap  over  his  face  as  though  asleep, 
when  the  Governor  reached  them.  He  stopped  to  speak  to 
the  apothecary,  for  he  had  ever  a  cheery  word  for  all,  and 


210  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

I  turned  around  and  slipped  away  quietly  to  the  stern  of 
the  vessel. 

Here  was  a  pretty  kettle  of  fish.  Someone,  I  knew  not 
who,  was  plotting  to  kill  me.  I  had  three  to  watch  now — 
Dunraven,  DeNortier,  and  my  brother  Richard ;  each  had 
some  motive  for  wishing  me  out  of  the  way;  none  of  them 
were  too  good  to  stoop  to  any  means  to  accomplish  their 
end.  The  first  two  would  slay  me  because  they  feared  that 
I  stood  between  them  and  the  woman  they  loved;  Richard, 
because  he  had  some  fear  that  in  some  way,  I  know  not 
how,  I  would  wrest  the  estates  and  title  out  of  his  hands. 
I  knew  not  upon  whom  to  fasten  the  guilt,  for  it  might  be 
any  one  of  the  three. 

It  was  important  that  I  should  learn  who  was  at  the 
bottom  of  the  matter,  and  turning  I  made  my  way  back  to 
the  cabin  which  I  shared  with  the  Indian.  He  had  just 
awakened,  and  was  yawning  upon  his  pallet  as  I  entered ; 
closing  the  door,  I  came  forward  to  where  he  lay.  At  the 
first  sound  of  my  footsteps,  he  had  turned  his  head  quickly, 
and  he  now  squatted  upon  the  floor  opposite,  his  black  eyes 
restlessly  roving  to  and  fro. 

"  What  is  it  ?  "  he  asked.  "  There  is  a  cloud  that  hides  the 
sun  from  my  brother ;  let  him  speak." 

"  Manteo,"  I  said,  "  wouldst  thou  save  me?" 

"  Let  the  Eagle  speak,"  he  answered.  "  Manteo  will  do 
anything  for  his  brother." 

"  Listen,  then,"  I  said  in  a  low  voice.  "  I  have  three 
enemies  who  have  sought  my  life  long,  and  but  a  moment 
ago,  I  heard  the  pale  one,  Marsden,  speak  to  the  fat  car- 
penter, plotting  my  death.  I  would  know  which  of  the  three 
it  is  that  sets  on  foot  this  scheme ;  do  nothing  rash,  only 
dog  both  of  these  men,  search  their  cabins  when  thou  dost 
get  a  chance,  and  let  me  know  what  thou  findest.  My 
brother  must  be  as  cunning  as  a  serpent,  for  he  tracks  those 
who  are  subtle  and  wary." 

"  Manteo  understands,"  he  answered,  his  face  brighten- 
ing. "  It  shall  be  as  my  brother  says,"  and  he  glided  silently 
from  the  room. 

Three  days  had  passed,  and  still  the  Indian  had  said 
naught.  I  knew  he  was  at  work,  silently,  quietly  following 
the  conspirators,  for  once  as  I  turned  the  cabin  upon  the 


CROAT  AN  211 

deck,  I  had  seen  a  sudden  shadow  upon  the  floor,  but  as  I 
looked  around  I  had  discovered  nothing.  I  knew  it  must 
have  been  Manteo,  for  no  one  else  could  have  vanished  in  an 
instant  like  that.  Out  of  mere  curiosity,  I  searched  every- 
where for  him,  for  I  knew  the  savage  Indians  prided  them- 
selves upon  their  skill  and  cunning.  I  peered  into  every 
nook  and  cranny,  looked  behind  every  box  and  barrel,  but 
as  well  look  for  last  year's  flowers  or  the  frost  of  a  winter 
ago — he  had  vanished.  I  knew  that  he  would  say  nothing 
until  he  had  found  some  trace  of  what  he  sought,  and  so 
I  waited  in  patience. 

I  had  walked  about  the  deck  most  of  the  morning  and 
was  weary.  It  was  near  noon,  so  I  made  my  way  to  the 
cabin  where  I  dined  by  myself,  unless  White  or  the  Indian 
ate  with  me.  My  dinner  sat  hot  and  smoking  upon  the 
table  as  usual,  and  by  it  the  customary  bottle ;  for  the 
Governor  kept  me  supplied  with  his  own  wine,  and  as  fast 
as  I  emptied  a  bottle  (which  was  but  slowly,  as  I  drank 
sparingly)  I  found  a  fresh  one  at  my  plate.  A  little  piece 
of  paper  lay  upon  the  table.  I  picked  it  up  and  looked  at  it. 

"  A  bottle  of  my  best  wine;  see  how  thou  dost  like  it." 

"  WHITE." 

I  picked  up  the  bottle.     It  was  dusty  and  covered  with 
cobwebs,  and  upon  it  was  the  label,  "  La  France,  1408." 
seated  myself,  and  taking  the  bottle  in  my  hand,  looked  at 
it.     It  was  a  mellow  liquid,  yellow  and  generous  with  age. 
Over  one  hundred  and  fifty  years  ago,  some  hand  long  since 
gone  had  pressed  the  grapes,  and  laid  the  bottle  away  for 
some  unborn  man  to  quaff  in  the  ages  to  come.    It  was  too 
good  wine  to  gulp  down  with  my  food ;  I  could  wait  until  I . 
had  finished  dinner,  and  sip  it  at  my  leisure. 

Putting  the  bottle  down,  I  went  to  work  with  a  will  at 
the  platters  before  me.     A  pleasant  sigh  came  from  my 
lips.     I  had  finished  my  dinner,  and  a  pleasing  feeling  o 
languor  and  content  swept  over  me— that  thoughtful,  ex- 
pansive  sensation,  that  we  only  experience  after  a  go< 
meal,  when  we  are  in  a  mood  for  thought  and  reverie   a 
peace  with  the  world  and  ourselves.     Talk  about  a  cl 
Conscience !    It  may  be  a  great  thing  to  make  thee  feel  nappy 


212   FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

and  contented,  but  if  thou  canst  not  have  that,  by  all  means, 
my  friend,  have  that  next  best  thing,  a  full  stomach,  and 
an  hour  to  muse  and  ponder  over  life  and  all  it  contains. 

It  was  in  this  retrospective,  peaceful  mood  that  I  pushed 
aside  my  plate,  and  tilting  my  chair  back  against  the  wall, 
fell  to  studying  the  label  upon  the  bottle,  and  watching  the 
light  as  it  glistened  upon  the  wine,  as  I  turned  the  bottle 
this  way  and  that.  No  such  liquor  as  this  had  I  seen  since 
I  drank  the  wine  of  the  King  of  Spain  with  DeNortier,  that 
night  in  the  far-away  isle  of  Eldorado. 

Opening  the  bottle,  I  poured  out  a  glass  of  the  noble 
fluid,  and  held  it  up  to  the  light ;  it  sparkled  as  though  it 
held  imprisoned  within  itself  the  sunlight  of  merry  France. 
Such  wine  was  for  kings  and  nobles,  and  not  for  a  friendless 
and  forgotten  man,  alone  and  deserted ;  it  should  grace  the 
banquet  board  where  mirth  and  laughter  rang,  and  the 
toasts  were  drank  to  the  clink  of  the  glasses. 

The  goblet  still  stood  upon  the  table  in  front  of  me,  as 
I  sat  there.  Idly  I  jostled  the  wine  to  and  fro  in  the 
bottle,  as  I  absently  toyed  with  it.  I  started  abruptly. 
What  was  that?  A  little  grain  of  some  white  substance  for 
an  instant  rose  to  the  surface,  and  then  sank  out  of  sight 
as  though  eager  to  be  lost  from  view.  A  sudden  thought 
came  into  my  mind,  and  like  a  flash  I  turned  the  bottle 
upside  down.  Yes,  in  the  bottom,  clinging  to  it,  was  some 
whitish  powder  which  had  not  yet  dissolved  in  the  liquor. 
It  was  some  poison  I  doubted  not.  The  villainous  Marsden 
had  taken  the  hint  of  the  carpenter,  and  had  chosen  the 
quieter  way. 

At  my  feet  lay  a  great  black  cat,  which  White  had  brought 
out  with  him  from  England,  and  which  had  grown  quite 
friendly  with  me.  Leaning  over  I  took  from  the  platter, 
in  which  lay  the  remains  of  my  meal,  a  bit  of  meat,  and 
dipping  it  into  the  glass,  I  thre\v  it  to  the  animal.  She 
snatched  it  up  greedily  and  gobbled  down  most  of  it ;  then 
lying  down  again,  she  resumed  her  nap.  I  sat  there  silently 
watching  her;  five  minutes  she  lay  there,  asleep.  Perhaps 
after  all  I  had  been  mistaken,  had  misjudged  the  man — but 
no,  with  a  wail  of  agony  the  cat  sprang  to  her  feet,  and 
with  staring  eyes  and  trembling  body  began  to  run  around 
the  room,  uttering  cry  after  cry  of  dumb  brute  pain.  For 


CROATAN  2,3 

a  minute  she  ran  thus,  and  then  sinking  forward  on  her 
paws,  she  lay  quiet.  I  touched  her  with  my  foot— she  was 
dead. 

And  so  I  would  have  been  by  this  time,  had  I  not  tardily 
delayed  drinking  the  wine.  Would  have  lain  cold  and 
stiff  in  my  agony,  with  outstretched  limbs  and  staring  eyes, 
for  the  powerful  drug  lost  no  time  in  accomplishing  its 
deadly  work.  Rising  I  took  the  bottle  and  glass  in  my 
hand,  and  carrying  them  to  the  window,  cast  them  out  into 
the  ocean,  and  as  I  did  so  the  door  opened  and  the  Indian 
appeared.  At  one  glance  he  took  in  the  room,  my  pale 
face,  and  the  dead  cat,  as  it  lay  in  the  middle  of  the 
floor. 

"  What  is  it,  my  brother  ?  "  he  asked. 
'  The  pale  one  has  poisoned  my  wine,"  I  answered.  "  It 
was  only  by  chance  that  I  discovered  it  in  time ;  and  to  make 
sure,  I  soaked  a  piece  of  meat  in  the  wine  and  gave  it 
to  the  cat.  Thou  canst  see  the  result,"  and  I  pointed  to  the 
animal. 

The  Indian's  eyes  flashed. 

'  The  pale  one  shall  suffer,"  he  answered,  "  let  not  my 
brother  fear.  Manteo  will,  when  the  time  is  ripe,  bury  his 
hatchet  in  his  skull,  and  his  scalp  shall  dry  in  the  lodge  of 
Manteo." 

"  Do  nothing  rash,"  I  said,  "  the  time  is  not  yet  ripe." 

He  grunted,  and  opening  his  clenched  fist,  extended  to 
me  a  little  piece  of  paper,  that  he  had  held  concealed  in 
his  palm. 

"  Let  my  brother  look  at  the  magic  paper,"  he  said.  "  I 
found  it  in  the  mantle  of  the  pale  one." 

I  took  it — only  a  line.  "  Be  wary  and  vigilant ;  he  has 
the  nine  lives  of  a  cat.  Make  sure  that  he  does  not  escape 
thee  this  time."  No  name  or  address,  but  I  knew  the  crest 
on  the  paper;  it  was  Dunraven's.  So  this  was  his  work. 
To  be  sure  I  might  know  his  hand ;  he  was  a  master  at  such 
as  this. 

"  Watch  them  still,  Manteo,^  I  said.  "  At  any  moment 
they  may  try  to  cut  my  throat." 

Not  a  muscle  of  his  face  moved  as  he  replied :     Mantei 
will  watch." 

I  walked  up  upon  the  deck.     Marsden  was  standing  witl 


2i4     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

his  back  to  me,  talking  to  Governor  White.  At  the  first 
sound  of  my  voice  he  started  as  though  he  had  been  shot. 

"  I  thank  thee  most  sincerely  for  the  noble  wine  which 
thou  didst  send  me,  Governor,"  I  said.  "  It  was  worth  a 
king's  ransom." 

The  Governor  smiled  gently ;  plainly  he  was  ignorant  of 
the  plot  to  poison  me,  and  pleased  at  my  praise  of  his 
wine. 

'  'Twas  a  bottle  of  some  old  wine  that  I  bought  in  Paris 
years  ago.  I  had  forgotten  that  I  had  it,  until  I  discovered 
it  a  day  or  two  ago,  covered  by  the  cobwebs  and  dust.  I 
thank  thee,  sir,  for  thy  praise  of  it,"  and  he  bowed. 

Marsden,  his  face  ghastly,  was  still  looking  at  me  as 
though  I  were  a  ghost;  plainly  he  had  never  thought  to  see 
me  again  on  earth. 

"  Master  Marsden  is  ill,"  I  said  to  White.  "  Perhaps  he 
needs  some  wine.  And  now  I  think  of  it,  there  is  some  of 
that  wine  of  which  we  have  just  been  speaking  in  the  bottle. 
It  would  help  him  to  quiet  his  nerves."  And  I  turned  as 
though  to  go  down  for  it. 

"  No,"  he  murmured,  his  cheeks  like  chalk.  "  It  is  a  mere 
headache,  which  I  have  had  all  day,  and  which  struck  me 
with  a  sudden  twinge.  Do  not  trouble  thyself  about  the 
wine,  Sir  Thomas." 

"  It  is  no  trouble,"  I  replied  politely,  and  I  made  as  if  to 
hurry  down  the  companionway. 

"  No !  "  he  shrieked.  "  I  will  not  have  it.  It  always 
unsettles  me,"  he  continued  apologetically,  lowering  his  voice 
to  its  ordinary  tone,  "  and  for  that  reason  I  cannot  touch 
it,  when  I  have  these  headaches." 

"  Oh,  well,"  I  replied,  "  if  thou  wilt  not  drink  it.  But, 
pray,  what  causes  these  headaches,  some  sudden  shock  or 
disappointment  ?  "  I  was  delighted  that  I  could  taunt  him 
thus;  each  sharp  thrust  that  I  gave  him  was  as  balm  to 
my  soul. 

"  No,"  he  answered,  a  gleam  of  anger  in  his  green  eyes. 
"  When  I  see  some  foul  and  loathsome  creature  it  always 
affects  me  thus,"  and  he  smiled  his  ghastly  grin.  With  this 
parting  thrust  he  left  us,  and  shambled  forward  to  where  the 
men  stood. 

A  little  knot  of  them  were  coming  forward  now  to  where 


CROAT  AN  2,s 

we  were,  the  leader,  the  carpenter  Hawkins,  a  pace  in  front 
of  ^them.  When  they  were  almost  in  reach  of  us  they  halted. 

"  What  is  it?  "  asked  White,  his  kindly  face  grown  stern 
and  harsh,  for  there  was  something  different  in  the  appear- 
ance of  the  men.  They  had  lost  their  quiet  and  sober  ex- 
pression, and  in  its  place  there  was  a  look  of  anger  and 
determination. 

The  carpenter  spoke,  his  words  humble  enough,  but  there 
was  that  in  his   tone  that  seemed  to  make  his  request  a, 
command.     Behind  him,  on  the  deck  below,  the  whole  body 
of  the  men,  adventurers  and  sailors,  were  gathered. 

"  We  have  a  favor  to  ask  of  thee,  Governor,"  he  said, 
twisting  his  hat  between  his  fingers. 

At  his  first  words  I  had  drawn  my  sword,  and  putting 
my  fingers  to  my  lips,  I  gave  a  low  whistle,  the  signal  that 
Manteo  and  myself  had  agreed  upon  should  there  be  trouble. 
It  had  come  like  a  flash  of  lightning  from  a  clear  sky,  with- 
out a  word  of  warning ;  for  I  guessed  that  Marsden  was 
at  the  bottom  of  the  whole  thing,  and  that  I  was  to  be 
the  bone  of  contention. 

"  What  is  it  ? "  answered  White  sternly,  looking  at 
Hawkins. 

"  The  whole  crew  wishes  to  know  whether  these  charges 
against  Sir  Thomas  Winchester  are  true,"  he  growled,  glar- 
ing at  me  sideways  from  under  his  bushy  brows.  "If  it  be 
so,  Governor,  what  they  teH  of  him,  he  is  not  fit  company 
for  honest  men,"  and  he  spat  upon  the  deck  viciously. 

"  Since  when  hast  thou  been  appointed  ruler  over  us  ?  " 
asked  White.  "  Begone !  lest  I  hang  thee  from  the  yard- 
arm,"  and  he  motioned  him  back  with  his  hand. 

"  All  this  is  well  said,  Governor,"  sneered  the  fellow,  his 
face  black  with  rage,  "  but  we  would  know  the  truth— we 
are  men." 

"  Leave  me  to  deal  with  him  Governor,"  I  said.    Stepping 
forward,  I  faced  him.    "  Hast  aught  to  say  against  me? 
asked.     "  If  so  speak  it  to  my  face,  thou  cur,  and  do  not 
sneak  behind  my  back.    Come,  draw  steel,  and  we  will  sett 
the  matter  now."  , 

But  the  fellow  plainly  had  no  desire  to  face  me  alcne, 
and  drew  back  a  step.  f(  ,A, 

"  Fair  play,  men,"  I  shouted  to  the  crowd  below. 


216  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

are  all  honest  men  of  England,  and  have  fought  and  bled 
for  her;  this  rogue  has  a  grudge  against  me,  and  yet  he 
fears  to  face  my  steel.  With  your  hearts  of  oak  to  see 
fair  play,  I  will  meet  him. 

A  murmur  arose.  "What  of  the  rumor,  sir?"  cried  a 
weather-beaten  old  tar. 

"  Tis  false,"  I  answered.  "  As  I  expect  mercy  from  my 
God  at  the  last  day,  'tis  false,  instigated  only  by  my  enemies. 
Come,  ye  are  men,  sturdy  and  true.  You  will  see  fair  play — 
for  an  old  soldier  of  England." 

A  dozen  voices  arose.  "  Give  the  gentleman  a  show — 
stand  back — give  him  a  chance.  Let  him  fight  Hawkins." 
And  a  score  of  men  sprang  out  from  among  the  throng. 
"  Clear  the  deck !  "  they  shouted.  "  All  come  back  but 
Hawkins." 

As  the  cry  rose,  those  who  had  stood  by  the  carpenter 
turned,  and  crept  one  by  one  back  down  to  where  their 
fellows  stood,  until  only  I  and  Hawkins  faced  each  other. 
The  fellow  was  no  coward,  whatever  his  faults ;  he  knew 
that  he  was  nothing  like  my  match  with  the  sword;  knew 
that  I  would  kill  him  without  any  mercy  like  a  dog,  and 
yet  he  stood  his  ground,  his  cutlass,  which  he  had  drawn,  in 
hand.  He  would  have  retreated  at  that  last  moment,  could 
he  have  done  so  without  showing  the  white  feather ;  but 
there  was  no  way  to  do  it,  and  retain  the  respect  and  ad- 
miration of  his  fellows,  and  losing  these,  his  power  would 
be  gone.  He  had  advanced  too  far  to  back  down  now,  his 
only  safety  lay  in  fighting  to  the  end.  There  was  naught 
else  left. 

"  I  will  end  thy  trouble  for  thee,"  he  growled,  as  he  made 
ready. 

"  Better  men  than  thou  have  tried  and  failed,"  I  an- 
swered. "  The  foul  creatures  of  the  deep  shall  feast  upon 
thy  body  this  night,"  and  I  moved  forward  to  cross  blades. 

But  as  I  did  so,  there  was  a  quick  rush  of  soft  feet,  a 
shout  from  White,  and  with  a  groan  Hawkins  fell,  a  gleam- 
ing hatchet  buried  in  his  skull ;  beside  me  stood  Manteo. 

A  cry  went  up  from  the  men,  and  then  died  away.  White 
sprang  upon  the  rail. 

"  I  warn  all  to  return  to  their  duty,"  he  shouted.  "  But 
fail  for  an  instant  to  obey  me,  and  I  shall  turn  the  culverins 


CROATAN  2I? 

upon  you.  Those  who  escape  them  will  hang  in  chains 
Disperse  instantly,  or  else  a  worse  thing  shall  befall' 
you." 

An  instant  the  mob  wavered ;  they  needed  only  a  man  of 
spirit  to  lead  them  upon  us,  but  their  leader  lay  dead,  and 
there  was  none  to  take  his  place. 

"  Dost  hear  me?  "  roared  White,  "  or  shall  I  fire?" 

They  hesitated  for  an  instant,  and  then  broke  and  scat- 
tered, the  sailors  to  their  work,  the  rest  to  their  tasks,  what- 
ever they  might  be.  The  mutiny  had  blown  over. 

White  descended  from  his  perch. 

"  It  was  a  close  shave,"  he  said  as  he  neared  me.  "  A  little 
more  and  it  would  have  been  good-by  for  us.  That  stroke 
of  thy  red  friend  was  the  best  thing  that  could  have  hap- 
pened. Nay,  scold  him  not,  it  was  at  the  right  time,  and 
probably  saved  our  lives.  Manteo  has  done  well,"  he  said 
to  the  Indian. 

"  It  is  good,"  proudly  answered  the  chief.  "  He  would 
not  see  his  brother  imperil  his  life  against  such  a  dog 
as  this." 

"  Bill,"  shouted  White  to  one  of  the  sailors  who  stood 
near,  "  do  thou  and  Sam  fasten  a  solid  shot  to  this  fellow's 
feet,"  pointing  to  the  carpenter,  "  and  cast  him  overboard." 
And  he  walked  away. 

As  I  made  my  way  down  to  my  cabin,  I  ran  full  into 
Marsden,  who  crouched  down  behind  the  ladder. 

"  It  is  awful,"  he  groaned ;  "  much  innocent  blood  will  be 
shed,  and  I  hide  my  eyes  from  the  scene." 

"  Get  out !  "  I  said,  giving  him  a  kick  with  a  right  good 
will,  which  sprawled  him  on  his  face  in  the  middle  of  the 
floor.  "  Thou  needst  have  no  fear ;  the  storm  has  blown 
over,  and  thy  precious  head  is  safe."  And  with  that  I  left 
in  disgust. 

We  were  now  nearing  the  shore  of  Virginia.  For  the  last 
day  the  boughs  and  barks  of  trees  could  be  seen  on  the 
water,  and  this  morning  about  five  o'clock,  the  man  had 
called  out  from  the  mast  the  magic  word  "  land."  In  a  few 
moments  the  decks  were  crowded  with  men,  as  with  eager 
gaze  they  strained  their  eyes  to  catch  the  first  glimpse  < 
old  mother  earth,  which  for  five  months  we  had  not  seen. 
Away  to  the  left  of  us,  and  several  miles  behind,  could 


2i8  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

seen  the  other  vessels,  following  in  our  wake,  as  they  had 
during  the  whole  of  the  voyage. 

By  noon  we  had  neared  the  shore,  of  what  White  told 
me  was  Roanoke  Island,  on  which  was  a  settlement  of  the 
colonists.  No  sound  greeted  our  ears  as  we  approached  the 
shore,  fringed  with  a  forest  of  dark,  unbroken  trees.  We 
fired  our  culverins  and  musketoons  repeatedly.  No  answer 
— only  the  boom  of  the  surf  came  back  to  us,  and  the  woods 
re-echoed  to  the  roar  of  the  guns. 

The  Governor  was  standing  by  my  elbow,  his  face  dis- 
traught and  anxious. 

"  Why  do  they  not  answer  ?  "  he  groaned.  "  What  has 
become  of  them  ?  " 

"  Perhaps  they  have  run  out  of  powder  and  ball,"  I  an- 
swered, "  or  probably  they  have  strayed  over  to  the  other 
side  of  the  island,  and  have  not  had  time  to  come  within 
shooting  distance." 

"  I  fear  that  they  have  been  slain,"  he  said  gloomily,  "  for 
only  about  four  miles  around  is  the  settlement." 

We  rounded  the  northern  end  of  the  island,  which  we  had 
first  seen,  and  passing  into  a  broad  bay  of  water,  began  to 
beat  down  the  coast.  The  island  was  thickly  wooded,  and 
grapes  and  fruits  in  abundance  could  be  seen  from  the 
ship.  In  an  hour's  time  we  had  dropped  anchor  in  a  little 
sheltered  cove,  and  firing  our  guns  again,  put  out  several 
boats  for  the  shore. 

"  The  settlement  is  only  about  a  mile  away,  through  yon 
trees,"  said  White  sorrowfully.  "  Some  evil  has  befallen 
them,  or  they  would  have  answered  long  ere  this." 

I  did  not  answer,  for  I  knew  he  spoke  the  truth,  and  in 
silence  we  rowed  to  the  shore,  accompanied  by  a  strong 
party  well  armed  with  swords  and  musketoons. 

We  began  our  journey  through  the  trees  and  tangled 
vines  to  the  huts.  It  was  hard  work  to  keep  the  men  in 
line ;  they  had  not  felt  the  firm  sod  under  their  feet  in  so 
long,  that  they  were  almost  beside  themselves  with  glee. 
Twice  we  had  to  halt,  while  White  and  myself  with  drawn 
swords  drove  them  away  from  the  grape  vines,  where  they 
had  stopped,  and  back  into  line. 

In  front  of  the  little  column  strode  Manteo,  hatchet  in 
belt,  his  bow  in  his  hand,  with  eyes  fixed  upon  what  seemed 


I  Pressed  that  Uttle  White  Hand  to  My  Lips" 


Page  218 


CROAT  AN  219 

to  be  a  dim  trail,  overgrown  with  grass  and  bushes ;  behind 
him  walked  White,  sword  in  hand,  his  back  bent  with 
anxiety.  I  followed,  and  behind  me  in  single  file,  trod  the 
men,  in  dead  silence,  for  the  Indian  knew  not  what  instant 
we  would  come  upon  hostile  savages,  and  the  command  had 
been  given  by  White  to  march  quickly  and  quietly. 

The  trail  broadened  here,  and  the  chief  stopped.  Peering 
over  White's  shoulder  cautiously,  I  saw  in  front  of  me 
what  seemed  to  be  a  rough  log  stockade,  some  six  or 
eight  feet  high,  the  walls  pierced  for  the  guns  of  the  settlers. 
Above  the  fence  I  could  see  the  top  of  several  thatched  huts, 
but  no  sound  came  from  the  settlement;  silence  deep  and 
unbroken  reigned.  Only  the  call  of  some  strange  bird  came 
to  our  ears.  The  Indian  motioned  to  us  to  remain  where 
we  were,  and  throwing  himself  flat  upon  the  ground,  he 
began  to  crawl  cautiously  towards  the  settlement,  taking  ad- 
vantage of  every  tuft  of  grass,  and  log  of  wood.  Finally 
he  reached  the  wall  and  disappeared  from  view. 

It  was  several  moments  before  he  appeared  again,  gliding 
in  silently  like  a  shadow.  "  Come,"  he  said,  and  turning 
he  walked  toward  the  fort,  with  us  at  his  heels. 

White  had  broken  into  a  run,  and  had  dashed  past  us 
through  the  idly  swinging  gate,  and  I  heard  him  shout,  as 
he  reached  the  inside.  He  was  rushing  madly  from  hut  to 
hut,  searching  each  one  eagerly,  and  then  passing  on  to 
the  next,  his  gray  locks  floating  in  the  breeze.  "  Virginia ! 
he  shouted,  "  Virginia !  Come  to  Grandpa,"  and  he  raised 
his  voice  again  and  again,  and  called  the  child.  No  answer 
—only  the  taunting  echo,  "  Virginia." 

The  settlement  was  deserted,  and  had  evidently  not  been 
trodden  by  the  foot  of  the  colonists  for  months.  The  cabins 
were  bare  and  uninhabited,  with  rotting  floors,  and  sagging 
doors;  the  hearthstones  had  been  cold  for  long  days. 
The  colonists  were  gone,  and  had  left  no  trace 

1  The  old  man,  Governor  White,  had  thrown  himself  upon 
the  ground  in  anguish,  and  lay  with  bared  head  on  the  grass. 
He  did  not  move  when  I  approached  him.  ^ 

"  Governor,"   I   said,  bending:  and  touching  him  or it 
shoulder,  "do  not  despair.     We  will  search  the  country 
perhaps  thev  have  gone  to  some  more  congenial  spot,  a 


220     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

even  now  await  us.  By  inquiring  among  the  Indians,  we 
may  find  some  trace." 

"  No,"  he  answered  dully,  "  our  agreement  was  that  if 
they  should  leave  this  spot  they  should  carve  upon  some 
tree  the  name  of  the  place  where  they  had  gone,  and  if  in 
distress,  they  should  cut  above  the  name  a  cross — I  find 
neither  name  nor  cross.  The  little  lass  would  be  just  large 
enough  to  walk  about  and  babble  her  childish  thoughts,  so 
young  and  innocent,  with  curling  locks  and  playful  eyes. 
And  to  become  the  prey  of  some  cruel  savage  or  ferocious 
beast,  or  to  die  beneath  the  tomahawk,  or  at  the  stake," 
and  he  tore  his  gray  hair  with  his  hands  wildly. 

"  Come,"  I  said,  gently  taking  him  by  the  hand,  and  lift- 
ing him  from  the  ground  where  he  lay.  "  Thou  must  rest, 
and  then  we  will  begin  our  search." 

At  that  moment  there  arose  a  loud  shout,  and  the  party, 
which  had  scattered  in  their  search,  all  ran  forward  to 
where  the  Indian  stood,  surrounded  by  a  throng  of  the 
men.  White  broke  loose  from  me  and  ran  at  full  speed  to 
where  they  stood,  I  hot  at  his  heels.  Had  Manteo  found  a 
moldering  body  of  some  of  the  unfortunate  colonists,  or 
had  he  discovered  some  token  or  message  of  their  where- 
abouts ? 

Panting  and  breathless,  I  halted  where  the  chief  stood 
pointing  to  a  tree,  the  body  of  which  had  been  stripped  of 
its  bark,  and  which  gleamed  white  and  naked  among  its 
fellows.  There,  high  up  upon  its  trunk,  in  well-cut  letters, 
was  carved  the  one  word  "  Croatan." 


CHAPTER  XV 

THE   SEARCH    FOR   THE   LOST    COLONY 

LL  day  long,  at  the  head  of  my  little  band  of  fifteen 
men'  I  nad  pushed  through  the  deep  virgin  forests. 
Rough,  steady  men  they  were,  well  armed,  with  their 
musketoons  upon  their  shoulders  and  their  flint  and  steel 
in  their  doublets,  ready  at  a  moment's  notice  to  fire  upon 
the  Indians.  For  the  natives  around  the  coast  had  proved 
sullen  and  hostile,  and  not  only  had  refused  to  give  us  any 
information  of  the  lost  colony,  but  had  fired  a  shower  of 
arrows  at  their  questioners. 

Some  of  our  men  had  been  left  on  the  island  as  a 
garrison,  and  White,  with  a  strong  party  under  the  guidance 
of  a  friendly  Indian,  had  started  in  one  direction,  and  I, 
with  my  little  band  under  the  -guidance  of  Manteo,  had 
plunged  into  the  forest  in  another.  The  two  other  vessels 
would  cast  anchor  in  a  few  hours,  and  as  soon  as  they 
did  so,  several  more  parties  would  be  organized,  and  the' 
whole  country  near  the  coast  would  be  given,  as  far  as 
possible,  a  thorough  search. 

So  now,  with  the  Indian  by  my  side,  I  strode  steadily 
on;  behind  us,  on  a  pole,  two  of  my  men  carried  a  buck 
that  Manteo  had  brought  down  with  his  bow  only  a  little 
while  before,  and  upon  which  we  were  to  sup.  The  last 
rays  of  the  setting  sun  were  falling  through  the  trees,  and 
in  a  few  minutes  they  would  disappear,  leaving  us  in  dark- 
ness among  the  silent  forest,  with  its  gloomy  trees  and 
painted  men.  There  was  something  oppressive  in  the 
thought ;  the  men  behind  me  had  ceased  their  chatter  and 
jest,  and  like  shadows  softly  strode  after  us. 

We  finally  reached  a  little  grassy  hillock,  and  here  1 
Indian  paused.    With  a  wave  of  his  hand  he  said : 

"Will  the  Eagle  rest  here  to-night?" 

"  Yes,  my  brother,"  I  answered.    "  It  is  a  fair  spot,  an. 

221 


222   FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

here  we  will  stop  until  the  morrow,"  and  turning  to  the  wait- 
ing men,  I  bade  them  throw  aside  their  baggage  and  rest. 

Posting  two  sentries,  I  cast  myself  beside  the  Indian  upon 
the  grass.  It  had  been  long  since  I  had  taken  such  a  jaunt 
as  this,  and  my  limbs  ached  from  the  unaccustomed  exer- 
tion. The  scent  of  the  roasting  venison  floated  up  to  my 
nostrils  from  where  the  men  had  lighted  a  little  fire,  which, 
by  the  direction  of  the  Indian,  they  had  kindled  in  a  low 
depression,  so  that  it  could  not  be  seen  by  any  prowling 
wanderer.  The  firelight  played  upon  the  rough,  bronzed 
faces  of  the  men,  and  flashed  from  their  swords  and  breast- 
plates, flickering  upon  the  fierce  features  of  Manteo  as  he 
lay  in  his  paint  and  feathers  by  my  side,  and  upon  my  face 
as  I  watched  the  men. 

Suddenly  the  Indian  raised  his  hand  and  pointed  to  the 
west. 

"  Look,  my  brother,"  he  said. 

I  followed  his  outstretched  finger;  there,  far  away  from 
the  depths  of  the  forest,  twinkled  a  tiny  light  like  a  star, 
one  moment  it  might  be  seen,  and  then  it  would  be  lost 
for  an  instant — then  lo !  as  we  looked  it  would  rise  again. 

"  What  is  it,  Manteo  ?  "  I  asked  in  surprise. 

"  'Tis  the  signal  fire  of  some  scout,"  he  answered.  "  It 
may  be  that  the  natives  have  discovered  that  we  are  advanc- 
*ing  into  their  country,  and  even  now  they  send  the  news 
to  their  friends." 

Only  the  cry  of  some  wild  beast  of  prey  echoed  from 
the  forest,  and  anon  the  mournful  call  of  some  strange  bird. 
We  were  alone,  cut  off  from  all  civilization  and  the  world. 
I  looked  around  me;  of  how  many  bloody  struggles  could 
not  these  dark  glades  tell,  could  they  but  speak;  how  many 
black  and  gloomy  secrets  of  war  and  massacre.  They  had 
looked  down  for  countless  ages  upon  the  roaming  red  man, 
and  the  wild  animals  of  the  forest,  but  never  until  now  had 
they  been  trodden  by  the  foot  of  civilized  man. 

The  cheery  shout  of  the  men  floated  up  to  where  we  lay. 
They  called  us  to  our  evening  meal,  and  descending  the 
little  hillock,  we  joined  them  in  their  fierce  attack  upon  the 
smoking  venison.  After  we  had  eaten  our  fill,  Manteo  and 
myself,  lighting  our  pipes,  strode  out  in  the  moonlight;  be- 
low us  trickled  a  little  spring,  its  waters  clear  as  crystal, 


223 

and  ,1  followed  the  Indian  down  to  drink  of  its  pure 
waters.  He  was  bending  over  the  moist  earth  in  front  of 
the  spring,  looking  down  at  the  ground  intently. 

"  What  is  it,  Manteo  ?  "  I  asked,  noticing  his  strange  con- 
duct. 

"  It  is  the  foot  of  some  white  squaw,"  he  answered  aris- 
ing. "  Let  my  brother  look." 

I  bent  down — there,  in  the  soft  earth,  was  the  impression 
of  a  little  shoe,  dainty  and  small,  as  though  its  wearer  had 
touched  earth  for  a  moment  here,  as  she  bent  to  quaff  the 
waters  of  the  spring.  It  was  plainly  the  shoe  of  a  patrician, 
a  lady  from  its  size.  No  Indian  ever  wore  such  a  shoe  as 
that ;  it  could  have  been  made  by  no  one  but  a  white  woman, 
unless  it  was  the  track  of  a  small  child. 

The  Indian  straightened  himself  up  with  a  grunt. 

"  It  is  the  beautiful  one,"  he  said  gravely ;  "  let  my  brother 
look." 

I  eyed  him  in  wonder  and  astonishment.  Was  he  daft 
that  he  should  make  such  a  statement  as  this,  and  expect  me 
to  believe  it?  I  had  received  his  declaration  that  this  was 
the  print  of  the  shoe  of  a  white  woman  without  question, 
but  that  he  should  go  further,  and  say  that  it  was  the  shoe 
of  one  maid,  and  she  the  "  beautiful  one,"  as  the  Indian  with 
the  poetry  of  his  race  called  Margaret  Carroll — impossible! 
— I  had  left  her  safe  in  England,  and  we  had  seen  no  vessel 
pass  us. 

So  with  fast-beating  heart  and  bewildered  brain,  I  turned 
to  Manteo. 

"How  knowest  thou  that  it  is  the  beautiful  one?"  I 
asked.  "  Tis  but  a  track,  and  might  be  that  of  any  one  of  a 
thousand  ladies."  M 

"  How  canst  thou  know  that  the  summer  draweth  nigh  ? 
replied  the  chief,  his  arms  folded  upon  his  brawny  chest. 
"  By  the  flowers.     So  know  I  that  the  beautiful  one  has 
passed." 

"  It  may  be  so,"  I  answered  incredulously.       We  will 
low  the  trail  on  the  morrow,  be  it  who  it  may." 

Manteo,  his  head  bent  near  the  earth,  had  traced  what 
might  have  been  to  him  a  trail,  but,  as  I  followed  behind 
him,  search  as  I  would,  I  could  perceive  nothing.  1  was 
true  that  here  a  twig  was  bent,  a  tuft  of  grass  might  have 


224     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

been  stepped  upon,  but  that  could  have  been  the  work  of 
some  deer  or  other  wild  animal  as  they  trod  by.  The 
Indian  would  turn  here  and  there,  now  zigzagging  from 
left  to  right,  now  retracing  his  steps  and  starting  afresh, 
his  head  ever  bent  near  the  ground,  scanning  with  his  dark 
eye  the  earth. 

Finally,  after  we  had  followed  the  faint  track  for  some 
one  hundred  yards  he  stopped,  and  with  a  guttural  "  Ugh !  " 
pointed  to  the  ground  again. 

"  Two  white  men  passed  this  way  four  suns  ago  with  the 
beautiful  one,"  he  said.  "  And  after  them  only  on  last  eve, 
the  pale  one  with  a  red  man  hurried  to  overtake  them."  He 
straightened  himself  up  in  the  moonlight  and  looked  at  me. 

"  It  is  well,  Manteo,"  I  answered.  "  Shall  we  follow  after 
them  to-night?  " 

"  No,  my  brother,"  he  replied.  ''  The  hearts  of  the  men 
are  faint  within  them ;  to-morrow  we  will  follow  them." 
And  with  that  he  retraced  his  steps  to  the  camp,  I  by  his 
side. 

I  dreamed  that  night  that  the  Lady  Margaret  struggled 
with  Dunraven,  and  stretching  out  her  hands,  cried  out  for 
me  to  save  her.  As  I  sprang  forward  to  her  aid,  lo !  with  a 
start  I  awoke. 

Something  was  struggling  through  the  undergrowth  near 
us ;  I  could  hear  the  faint  sound  of  the  bushes  as  someone 
passed  through  them — a  stick  crunched.  An  instant  thus  I 
lay,  and  listened  to  the  faint  rustling  sound,  and  then  turn- 
ing over,  I  touched  the  slumbering  Manteo,  who  lay  next  me, 
upon  the  shoulder.  He  started,  and  cautiously  peered 
around  at  me. 

"  What  is  it,  my  brother?  "  he  whispered. 

"  Listen,"  I  answered  in  the  same  low  voice,  "  something 
is  approaching  the  camp." 

The  sentry  upon  this  side  of  the  camp  now  raised  his 
musketoon.  "  Halt !  "  he  shouted  loudly.  "  Halt,  or  I  fire." 
And  I  could  see  him  as,  flint  and  steel  in  hand,  he  stood 
ready  to  discharge  his  weapon. 

There  was  a  grunt  from  the  bushes,  and  out  of  them 
strode  a  single  Indian  brave.  Manteo  sprang  up  from  the 
ground  and  rushed  forward  toward  him.  "  Do  not  hurt  the 
warrior,"  he  shouted  to  the  astonished  sentry,  who  stood 


THE  SEARCH  FOR  THE  LOST  COLONY     225 

amazed  at  this   red  man,  who  had  come  out  so  willingly 
from  his  concealment. 

The  strange  warrior  was  holding  something  white  in  his 
upraised  hand.  '  Tis  for  the  Eagle,"  he  grunted,  and 
ignoring  the  others,  he  stalked  forward  to  where  I  lay 
and  held  out  the  paper  to  me.  Wonderingly  I  took  the  note 
from  his  hands  and  opened  it.  It  was  from  White  and 
ran  thus : 

"  MY  DEAR  SIR  THOMAS  : 

"  A  friendly  native  informs  me  that  a  week  ago  a  great 
white  ship  cast  anchor  near  the  mainland,  and  from  it  there 
were  put  on  shore  two  pale  men  and  a  white  squaw.  From 
the  description  which  he  gives  me  of  them,  I  have  no  doubt 
that  these  people  were  Lord  Dunraven,  the  fat  priest,  whom 
thou  hast  described  to  me,  and  Lady  Margaret  Carroll. 
They  took  the  direction  in  which  thou  art  now  exploring,  and 
the  ship  sailed  away  again.  Perhaps  thou  mayest  discover 
them,  and  so  rescue  the  lady.  Trusting  that  thou  mayest 
do  so,  I  remain  ever, 

"Thy  friend, 

"  WHITE/' 

Lifting  my  eyes,  I  looked  for  the  Indian  runner  who  had 
brought  the  message. 

"  Where  is  the  messenger  ?  "  I  cried. 

"  He  is  gone,"  said  Manteo,  who  stood  near  me.  "  Does 
the  Eagle  wish  him  brought  back?  "  and  he  turned  as  though 
to  go  in  pursuit. 

"  No,"  I  answered,  "  'tis  of  no  use.  Manteo,  thou  wert 
right,  'twas  the  track  of  the  beautiful  one  that  thou  didst 
see  to-night.  But  how  knewest  thou  'twas  she?  Art  thou 
gifted  with  magic?  "  and  I  laughed  uncertainly;  for  in  truth 
I  did  not  understand  how  he  knew  that  this  print  of  a  si 
was  made  by  Margaret  Carroll. 

"  My  brother  is  curious,"  grunted  the  chief.       Last 
and  he  shall  know.    When  I  dwelt  with  the  great  chief 
crowded  village  of  the  pale  faces,  there  I  saw  the  beautii 
one,  who  outshone  the  other  pale  squaws   as  the  su    out- 
shines the  dim  stars.     One  morning  I  beheld  the  beau  if 
one  walking  in  her  garden,  and  after  she  had  gone,  1  clair 


226  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

bered  over  the  wall,  and  moved  by  some  mysterious  im- 
pulse, I  know  not  what,  I  bent  over  the  print  of  her  little 
moccasin  in  the  soft  earth.  In  the  heel  of  the  left  shoe 
there  were  six  tacks,  arranged  in  the  shape  of  a  star.  To- 
night I  saw  not  only  the  shape  of  the  same  small  foot- 
print, but  lo!  in  the  heel  of  the  left  shoe  I  find  the  star — 
and  then  Manteo  knew  that  the  beautiful  one  had  passed  by." 

I  stood  amazed  at  such  marvelous  wood-craft,  for  al- 
though I  knew  that  the  Indians  were  trained  in  the  lore  of 
field  and  wood  from  their  youth  up,  I  had  not  thought  that 
they  were  so  expert  as  this. 

The  chief  had  turned  his  face  from  me. 

"  Look!-"  he  said,  pointing  to  the  eastern  sky,  where  the 
first  faint  rays  of  the  sun  were  beginning  to  be  visible. 
"  'Tis  day,  and  the  men  are  ready  to  resume  their  journey." 
And  so  saying  he  glided  swiftly  forward  to  where  they  were 
gathered,  busy  fastening  belt  and  buckle,  preparing  for  the 
march. 

Two  long  weeks  we  followed  hot  upon  their  trail ;  we  had 
passed  now  far  into  the  interior.  Twice  had  we  caught 
sight  of  a  lordly  river,  broad  and  wide,  as  with  foaming 
yellow  water  it  rushed  on  to  join  the  sea.  Over  hill  and 
dale,  across  grassy  savannahs  we  pursued  our  unwavering 
march  behind  the  tireless  Manteo.  Often  we  started  a  herd 
of  deer  from  their  hiding  places,  and  with  a  rush  they  would 
dash  out  of  sight  among  the  trees,  and  sometimes  savage 
beasts  of  prey  were  frightened  from  their  lairs  by  our 
approach. 

Once  a  great  black  bear  had  not  been  quick  enough,  and 
the  Indian  had  wounded  him  with  an  arrow ;  growling  sur- 
lily, he  had  turned  with  a  cry  of  anger,  and  made  for  us 
with  foaming  muzzle  and  upraised  paw.  But  as  he  came 
down  upon  our  little  band,  I  had  snatched  a  musketoon  with 
lighted  fuse  from  one  of  the  men,  and  let  fly  at  him.  The 
ball  had  struck  the  beast  in  the  throat,  and  as  he  reeled 
from  the  shock,  a  dozen  men  were  upon  him  with  upraised 
blades,  and  had  sheathed  their  swords  in  his  body. 

One  night  as  we  rested  from  our  day's  trail,  we  had  seen 
a  bright  light  gleaming  a  few  miles  ahead  of  us;  but  when 
after  an  all  night's  march  we  reached  the  spot,  there  were 
only  the  charred  ashes  of  the  camp  fire — they  had  gone. 


THE  SEARCH  FOR  THE  LOST  COLONY    227 

Twas  the  beautiful  one,"  Manteo  had  grunted,  as  he 
gazed  at  the  trodden  ground.  With  a  sigh  I  had  resumed 
the  march;  so  near  to  her  and  yet  so  far.  Twas  like  the 
will-o'-wisp ;  one  moment  thou  couldst  see  the  magic  fire  in 
front  of  thine  eyes,  but  lo!  when  thou  hadst  reached  it,  it 
had  flitted  on  ahead,  to  taunt  thee  to  further  pursuit. 

And  now  on  the  fifteenth  day  of  our  departure  from 
Roanoke  Island  we  still  followed  after  them.  Manteo,  who 
glided  in  front,  was  striding  along,  his  eyes  as  usual  upon  the 
ground.  I  following  him,  was  wondering  for  the  one  hun- 
dreth  time  whether  it  was  possible  that  this  could  be  Mar- 
garet, and  if  so  how  she  came  there,  and  who  were  her  com- 
panions ;  Dunraven  of  course,  and  the  pale  one,  as  the  Indian 
called  Marsden.  Who  was  the  third  white  man?  It  might 
be  DeNortier,  and  so  musing  I  bumped  suddenly  into  the 
Indian,  who  had  halted,  and  almost  threw  him  sprawling 
upon  the  ground. 

"  Hush !  "  he  whispered,  his  finger  upraised. 

I  stopped,  as  did  the  man  behind  me,  and  listened.  Far 
away  I  could  hear  the  deep  regular  strokes  of  an  ax; 
plainly  someone  was  chopping,  but  who  in  this  wilder- 
ness? 

"  Wait  here,"  muttered  Manteo.  "  I  will  see  who  it  is 
that  cuts  so  loudly,"  and  with  that  he  glided  silently  away, 
across  the  little  open  glade  in  front  of  us,  and  into  the 
trees  upon  the  other  side. 

A  few  minutes  passed,  and  then  he  came  back  again  as 
silently  as  he  had  left. 

"  Come,"  he  said,  and  he  turned  and  retraced  his  steps 
whence  he  had  come. 

We  followed  him  for  perhaps  ten  minutes,  and  then 
emerging  from  the  trees,  we  came  full  upon  a  strange  Indian. 
Bow  in  hand,  he  sat  quietly  by  the  side  of  a  charred  tree, 
which  he  had  been  fashioning  into  a  canoe  with  a  stone 
tomahawk,  after  burning  out  the  heart  of  the  tree 
arose  gravely  as  I  approached,  and  stood  looking  at  ne, 
his  fierce  eyes  scanning  my  face  searchingly. 

"  This  is  the  great  white  chief,  the  Eagle,"  said  Manteo  to 
the  other  brave.  "  Tell  him  what  thou  hast  seen. 

The  Indian  answered,  speaking  in  what  appeared  to  be  a 
dialect  of  the  same  tongue  that  Manteo  spoke,  and  though 


228   FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

it  differed  in  some  respects,  I  could  yet  manage  to  under- 
stand what  he  said. 

"  The  sun  has  stood  still  twice,  since  Occom  beheld  a 
strange  sight,  for  as  he  sat  in  this  same  spot,  he  heard  the 
sound  of  feet  approaching,  and  hiding  himself,  there  passed 
by  three  pale  men,  and  a  squaw  more  lovely  than  the  harvest 
moon.  They  had  with  them  Tetto,  one  of  the  Tuscaroras, 
and  as  Occom  looked  they  disappeared  on  down  the  trail, 
and  I  saw  them  no  more." 

"  What  manner  of  men  were  they,  my  brother?  "  I  asked. 

"  The  chief  was  tall,  with  dark  hair,  and  his  face  was  as 
the  stone;  the  look  upon  it  was  like  the  hawk  when  he 
wheels  to  strike  his  prey." 

It  was  Dunraven  without  a  doubt,  the  Indian  had  de- 
scribed him  well.  But  who  were  his  companions  ? 

"  And  what  of  the  others  ?  "  I  continued.  "  Did  the  eye 
of  Occom  behold  the  others  ?  " 

"  Occom  saw  them,"  he  answered.  "  The  one  who  walked 
behind  the  chief  was  as  the  pale  moon,  when  afraid  it 
shrinks  behind  the  clouds,  and  when  the  chief  spoke  to  him 
harshly,  he  drew  back  in  fear;  he  is  a  squaw  and  should 
till  the  soil  with  them." 

"  And  what  of  the  third? — what  of  him,  Occom?" 

"  He  was  round  and-  fat  as  the  bear,"  he  answered,  as 
though  in  scorn  at  my  excitement.  "  His  face  was  big  and 
red  as  the  blood  of  the  deer,  but  he  wore  the  dress  of  the 
squaw,  and  his  head  was  white  with  the  snows  of  many 
winters." 

"  'Tis  the  priest !  "  I  cried.    "  Ah,  a  precious  crew  ! 

"  Show  the  Eagle  what  thou  didst  pick  up  from  the  trail 
when  they  had  passed,"  said  Manteo  to  the  Indian  Occom. 

"  It  was  this,"  answered  the  other,  and  from  his  deerskin 
robe  he  plucked  out  a  little  shining  trinket,  and  held  it  out 
to  me. 

I  took  it  with  a  cry  of  wonder.  It  was  a  little  gold 
locket  that  I  had  often  seen  around  Margaret's  neck ;  press- 
ing the  spring  the  face  flew  open,  and  there,  I  beheld  a 
little  miniature  of  her,  painted  several  years  ago  when  she 
was  a  merry,  laughing  girl.  I  gazed  at  it  long,  wrapped  in 
my  own  thoughts.  Ah,  my  lady !  the  same  light  brown  hair, 
the  same  deep  azure  eyes  and  pink  cheeks ;  time  had  brought 


THE  SEARCH  FOR  THE  LOST  COLONY    229 

little  to  thee,  only  the  ripening  of  the  lovely  fruit,  only  the 
bloom  of  a  yet  more  perfect  beauty. 

As  I  toyed  with  the  little  bauble,  a  spring  snapped,  and  the 
back  of  the  locket  flew  open.  I  must  have  touched  a  secret 
spring  in  some  way.  There  in  the  recess  was  a  paper. 
Hardly  knowing  what  I  did  I  took  it  in  my  hand,  and  read 
the  few  lines  that  it  contained.  So  Dunraven  had  struck 
his  last  blow — by  the  grace  of  God  I  would  wring  his  neck 
for  this,  though  I  should  follow  him  across  the  whole  vast 
country  that  stretched  before  me  to  accomplish  it.  The 
blackest  perfidy  of  his  dark  life  lay  before  me  as  I  read  that 
note,  and  my  very  blood  boiled  in  my  veins  with  rage. 

"  MARGARET  : — I  lie  sick  and  wounded  in  this  place  to 
which  I  have  escaped  from  the  prison.  To-morrow  I  must 
sail  for  Virginia,  and  I  may  never  see  thy  bright  face  again. 
I  would  make  one  last  request  in  the  name  of  the  love  I  bear 
thee ;  for  the  love  of  God,  Margaret,  have  pity  upon  me 
as  I  lie  here  sick  unto  death,  and  longing  for  one  more 
glimpse  of  thee.  Come,  though  it  be  only  for  a  moment — 
thou  art  a  woman,  and  wilt  pity  me  in  this  last  hour.  If 
thou  wilt  come,  but  accompany  this  holy  priest  who  bears 
this  note  to  thee. 

"  Farewell, 

"  THOMAS  WINCHESTER/' 

I  laughed  bitterly  as  I  replaced  the  paper  in  its  hiding 
place.  It  had  done  its  work  well,  and  I  now  knew  why  Mar- 
garet was  here.  That  imp  of  Satan,  Father  Francis,  had  car- 
ried this  message,  and  she,  in  the  pity  of  her  woman's  heart, 
had  accompanied  him  to  some  house  where  Dunraven  awaited 
her.  Then  they  hurried  her  aboard  his  vessel  and  set  sail, 
thinking  to  be  "safe  in  this  wild  country.  But  fate,  weary 
with  the  smiles  which  she  had  bestowed  upon  him,  had  at 
last  turned  her  frown,  and  I,  like  a  sleuth  hound,  was  o 
their  trail. 

"Wilt  sell  the  bauble?"  I  asked  Occom. 

"  I  would  that  my  brother  would  give  me  one  of  the  bright 
steel  tomahawks,"  he  answered.  "Then  shall  Occpm  be 
rewarded  for  his  story,  and  the  Eagle  shall  keep  the  trm 

"  It  is  well,"  I  replied,  and  I  commanded  one  of  I 


23o  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

to  give  the  Indian  his  hatchet,  promising  him  another  when 
we  reached  the  ship. 

The  Indian's  face  lighted  up  with  pleasure  as  he  took  it 
in  his  hands. 

"  Occom  thanks  the  Eagle,"  he  said,  "  and  shall  not  forget 
him." 

Manteo  now  spoke :  "  The  Eagle  shall  have  the  canoe  too," 
pointing  to  the  unfinished  boat.  "  Many  leagues  he  has  to 
go,  and  his  heart  will  sing  within  him,  if  Occom  will  but  give 
him  the  canoe." 

1  'Tis  the  Eagle's,"  Occom  replied. 

"  We  shall  follow  them  by  water,"  Manteo  said  to  me. 
"  In  this  way  we  can  take  two  steps  to  their  one." 

The  men  had  gathered  around  me,  and  now  one  of  them 
spoke  respectfully: 

"  Dost  thou  still  follow  the  trail,  captain?" 

"  Yes,"  I  answered,  looking  at  the  group  about  me. 
"  Why  askest  thou  ?  " 

He  cleared  his  throat  hesitatingly. 

"  Then  men  are  fearful,  sir.  Fifteen  days  have  we  fol- 
lowed thee,  but  it  is  plain  that  the  colonists  are  not  to  be 
found,  and  while  we  still  go  deeper  into  these  woods,  the 
Governor  might  sail  away  and  leave  us." 

I  turned  to  the  others.  "Are  ye  all  of  this  mind?"  I 
asked. 

It  was  plain  that  they  feared  to  go  on,  though  they  cared 
not  to  say  so. 

"If  there  were  any  hopes  of  finding  them,"  said  one, 
"  but  the  deeper  we  go,  the  fainter  are  our  chances  to  ever 
get  out  alive,  and  we  do  but  endanger  ourselves  without 
helping  them.  As  this  is  a  private  enterprise  of  thine,  cap- 
tain, we  have  made  so  bold  as  to  mention  this  matter,"  and 
a  chorus  of  approval  went  up  from  his  comrades. 

"  So  be  it,"  I  replied.  "  As  thou  sayest,  this  is  a  private 
enterprise  of  mine,  and  you  can  all  go  back ;  but  I  would 
ask  that  you  first  help  me  with  the  finishing  of  the  canoe." 

"  Aye !  aye !  "  they  answered,  and  with  their  axes  and 
hatchets  they  fell  to  upon  the  half  finished  boat.  In  an 
hour  it  was  finished,  and  putting  it  on  their  shoulders,  they 
carried  it  the  few  feet  that  separated  us  from  the  river. 

I  made  ready  to  separate  from  the  men.    They  had  put  a 


THE  SEARCH  FOR  THE  LOST  COLONY    231 

musketoon  with  some  ammunition  and  provisions  in  the 
canoe,  and  all  was  in  readiness.  I  think  at  the  last  they  felt 
some  remorse  of  conscience,  as  I  prepared  to  set  out  alone 
far  into  the  unexplored  regions  that  lay  in  front  of  us.  I 
shook  them  all  one  by  one  by  the  hand,  as  I  stepped  into 
the  boat,  and  bade  them  tell  Governor  White  that  they  left 
me  sound  and  well.  Then,  picking  up  my  paddle,  I  pre- 
pared to  push  off.  Occom  had  promised  to  guide  the  men 
back  to  Roanoke  Island,  and  now  stood  silent  and  apart, 
waiting  the  moment  to  start. 

A  light  foot  sounded  upon  the  boat.  Manteo  had  stepped 
aboard,  and  picking  up  one  of  the  paddles  was  about  to  dip 
it  into  the  water. 

"  Manteo,"  I  said,  "  go  back  with  the  others.  I  go  far  into 
the  country,  and  may  not  come  back  again." 

"  Manteo  will  go  with  his  brother,"  he  interrupted  me. 
"  What  would  the  Eagle  do  alone  ?  He  could  not  follow 
the  flight  of  the  beautiful  one,"  and  thrusting  the  paddle 
against  the  bank,  he  gave  a  shove  that  sent  us  far  out  into 
the  stream. 

The  men  raised  a  great  cheer  as  we  left  them;  a  few 
more  strokes  and  we  were  out  of  sight,  alone  in  the  little 
canoe  upon  the  breast  of  the  great  river. 

We  still  paddled  upon  the  stream,  the  Roanoke  Manteo 
called  it.  Three  days  had  we  passed  on  its  breast;  only 
once  had  we  seen  a  human  being  besides  ourselves,  and  that 
a  lone  Indian,  who  seeing  us  approach  had  made  for  the 
shore  in  haste,  and  leaving  his  canoe  had  plunged  into  the 
trees,  so  that  as  we  passed  we  only  saw  the  empty  canoe 
as  it  rocked  idly  to  and  fro  upon  the  water.  Manteo  had 
grounded  our  boat  upon  the  beach  a  few  yards  from  the 
Indian,  and  we  stepped  ashore. 

"  We  near  the  beautiful  one,"  he  said.  "  It  is  best  that  the 
canoe  be  concealed  here,  and  we  should  follow  them  upon 
the  land."  •  .  , 

Hiding  the  light  canoe  under  some  bushes,  so  cunningly 
that  when  I  looked  for  it  a  moment  later  I  could  discover 
no  trace  of  it,  he  made  off  through  the  trees,  I  following, 
a  musketoon  upon  my  shoulder.  We  trod  on  in  silence. 
Manteo  looking  ever  for  the  trail.  Evening  was  beginning 
to  fall,  as  though  some  black  mantle  dropped  by  the  hands 


232   FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

of  the  gods  upon  the  quiet  earth.  There  came  to  my  ears 
the  cawing  of  a  crow,  and  it  seemed  to  me  that  the  bird 
was  very  near  us. 

Manteo  in  an  instant  had  fallen,  without  a  sound,  flat 
upon  his  face.  "  Down,"  he  whispered.  "  Quick !  " 

I  followed  his  example  as  quickly  as  I  could,  and  just  in 
time.  For,  from  the  trees  in  front  of  me,  there  stole  silently 
a  painted  figure ;  tall,  fierce,  savage,  he  'strode  from  the 
dusk,  and  after  him  another,  and  another,  until  I  had  counted 
fifty  warriors,  walking  in  single  file,  their  glaring  eyes  seem- 
ingly fixed  upon  me,  as  with  bated  breath  I  watched  them. 
They  were  naked,  save  for  the  breech  cloth  about  their 
loins,  their  bodies  hideously  daubed  with  the  juice  of  wild 
berries  and  clay ;  from  their  coarse  black  hair  there  dangled 
the  feathers  of  an  eagle  or  hawk.  I  had  seen  nothing  like 
this  before  in  all  my  wanderings.  Noiselessly,  like  a  shadow, 
they  faded  one  by  one  into  the  gloom  opposite. 

Long  it  seemed  to  me  we  lay  there  quietly ;  finally  Manteo 
arose  to  his  feet.  "  A  party  of  Cherokees  on  the  war  path," 
he  whispered,  and  we  resumed  our  journey.  Searching  the 
ground  about  us  for  many  minutes  the  Indian  moved,  now 
peering  under  some  stone  or  leaf,  now  turning  some  tuft  of 
grass  aside  to  look  beneath  it.  At  last  with  a  low  grunt  he 
led  off  again,  striding  along  at  his  rapid  gait. 

"  How  knewest  thou  that  thou  wouldst  find  their  trail 
here  ?  "  I  asked. 

The  Indian  grunted.  "  Had  the  Eagle  looked  closer,  he 
would  have  seen  the  mark  upon  the  bank  where  a  canoe  had 
landed,"  he  said. 

"  But  how  knewest  thou  that  it  contained  the  party  whom 
we  seek?  " 

"  Their  canoe  had  been  broken  and  the  prow  had  been 
mended;  I  saw  that  it  had  landed  here,  for  the  mark  of  it 
was  upon  the  bank." 

I  trod  in  silence  behind  him,  and  wondered  at  this  almost 
superhuman  knowledge  of  the  forest  that  could  observe  such 
things  as  these,  which  to  me  were  as  a  closed  book.  My 
musketoon  in  my  right  hand,  I  had  hurried  on  after  him, 
but  now  I  halted  in  an  instant,  for  again  I  heard  the  cawing 
of  the  crow  in  the  woods,  seemingly  in  front  of  us.  The 
Indian  too  had  stopped  suddenly,  and  we  stood  motionless, 


THE  SEARCH  FOR  THE  LOST  COLONY    233 

As  we  stood  there  from  every  bush  and  tree  there  seemed 
to  rise  a  hideous,  painted  figure.  With  a  yell,  so  horrible 
and  ferocious  that  my  blood  almost  congealed  in  my  veins 
at  the  sound,  they  were  upon  us  with  brandished  tomahawks 
and  clubs. 

Like  a  flash  I  struck  flint  and  steel,  and  ignited  the  fuse 
of  my  gun ;  at  least  one  of  these  demons  would  be  silenced 
forever.  Leveling  my  gun  at  the  foremost  one  as  he  leaped 
at  me,  I  pulled  down,  but  even  as  I  did  so,  Manteo  with 
one  quick  blow  of  his  arm  struck  the  gun  upwards,  so  that 
it  harmlessly  exploded  in  the  air. 

Before  I  could  draw  my  sword,  a  score  had  caught  me  by 
the  arms  and  shoulders,  and  hurled  me  headlong  to  the 
ground.  My  companion  made  no  defense,  and  a  dozen 
grasped  and  in  the  twinkle  of  an  eye  disarmed  him,  and 
secured  his  arms  with  thongs  of  deerskin.  Several  had 
bound  my  hands  behind  me,  and  they  now  jerked  me  to  my 
feet — I  stood  disarmed,  a  prisoner  among  the  Cherokees. 

Without  a  word  they  placed  us  in  the  midst  of  the  band, 
and  at  a  long  swinging  trot  began  a  journey  to  the  north- 
west. My  heart  was  bitter  within  me  as  I  hurried  along. 
I  had  been  betrayed  by  one  whom  I  thought  was  my  friend 
and  as  true  as  steel;  he  had  doubtless  decoyed  me  here  so 
that  he  could  deliver  me  into  the  hands  of  these  Indians, 
probably  allies  of  Dunraven,  and  they  were  now  most  likely 
carrying  me  away  to  deliver  me  into  his  hands.  There  was 
one  melancholy  consolation  in  it — I  would  see  Margaret 
once  more,  though  it  be  under  such  circumstances  as 
these. 

All  day  long  they  kept  up  this  swift  pace,  stopping  only  a 
few  moments   for  dinner,  and  the  evening  was  beginning 
to  deepen  into  twilight,  but  still  they  kept  on  their  steady 
way.     Manteo  trotted  by  my  side,  but  I  said  no  word  to 
him,  and  he  had  said  naught  to  me.    I  had  begun  to  despair 
of  ever  resting  again,  when  the  loud  shouts  of  our  captc 
and  the  answering  yells  in  reply  informed  me  that  we  wer 
about  to  enter  their  encampment. 

Emerging  from  the  forest,  many  smoking  torches  o 
be  seen  approaching,  and  the  beating  of  drums  and  the  s 
of  the  advancing  crowd  produced  a  noise  that  was  almost 
deafening.    The  embers  of  several  camp  fires  lit  up  the  t, 


234  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

or  forty  rough  bark  huts  which  were  grouped  before  us  into 
a  semicircle.  At  our  heels  there  tagged  a  crowd  of  men, 
women,  and  children,  who  shouted  and  danced  with  glee,  as 
surrounded  by  our  guards  we  entered  the  village.  Fierce 
savage  faces  peered  at  us  from  the  doorways;  little  half- 
naked  boys  and  girls  shouted  to  each  other  in  wonder  at 
my  white  skin ;  the  wrinkled  squaws  hissed  and  grunted.  I 
only  saw  hatred,  curiosity,  surprise;  nowhere  pity  or  sym- 
pathy for  a  friendless  stranger. 

Yes,  in  one  face  I  saw  pity,  sympathy,  or  was  it  admira- 
tion ?  It  seemed  to  me,  that  as  I  saw  the  face  for  an  instant 
I  could  discern  something  akin  to  that  in  the  dark  eyes.  It 
was  a  young  Indian  maid  of  perhaps  nineteen  or  twenty 
summers,  who  stood  in  the  doorway  of  one  of  the  largest 
huts.  Slender,  shapely,  graceful  as  a  young  fawn,  with 
black  eyes,  large  and  liquid,  and  straight  black  hair,  she 
might  have  stood  as  a  model  for  some  picture,  representing 
savage  beauty.  She  was  clad  in  a  mantle  of  soft  deerskin, 
with  leggins  of  the  same  material  fringed  with  bear  claws, 
and  upon  her  small  feet  were  moccasins  of  the  same  soft 
skin. 

I  took  all  this  in  at  a  glance,  as  I  stood  motionless  among 
my  guards,  for  they  had  halted  here.  A  few  words  were 
spoken  to  the  girl.  She  stood  aside,  and  the  brave  dragged 
Manteo  and  myself  to  the  entrance  and  thrust  us  inside, 
leaving  several  warriors  at  the  open  door,  while  the  babble 
of  tongues  wrangled  and  argued  upon  the  outside,  as  they 
craned  and  twisted  to  get  a  glimpse  of  me. 

For  several  minutes  we  lay  there ;  then  a  wrinkled  old 
warrior  pushed  by  the  braves  who  stood  at  the  door  and 
bending  down  he  cut  the  thongs  that  bound  Manteo,  and  mo- 
tioned for  him  to  follow ;  they  strode  out  of  the  place,  leav- 
ing me  alone.  An  old  hag  came  in  to  bring  me  a  pot  of 
some  kind  of  meat,  and  with  her  came  the  pretty  maid 
whom  I  had  seen  outside,  who  brought  me  a  skin  to  lie  upon. 

I  thanked  her  in  the  native  tongue,  at  which  she  looked 
at  me  with  wide  open  eyes. 

"  How  knowest  thou  our  tongue?"  she  asked,  while  the 
old  crone  stood  peering  at  me  as  though  I  were  a  ghost. 

"  It  matters  not,"  I  answered.  "  And  who  art  thou,  my 
pretty  maid,  who  dost  remember  a  poor  prisoner  ?  " 


THE  SEARCH  FOR  THE  LOST  COLONY    235 

The  rich  color  surged  up  into  her  dark  face  as  she  an- 
swered shyly,  "  I  am  Winona,  daughter  of  the  chief  Win- 
dango." 

At  that  moment  there  entered  the  same  wrinkled  old 
chief. 

"  What  dost  thou  here,  Winona  ?  "  he  said  sternly.  "  This 
is  no  place  for  thee." 

"  I  came  but  with  Occoma,  father,"  she  answered.  "  She 
brought  the  pale  man  some  venison." 

"  Begone !  "  he  said,  and  turning  his  back  upon  her,  he 
bent  over  and  cut  the  thongs  that  bound  me.  "  Come," 
he  said. 

I  followed  him,  escorted  by  the  two  guards  who  had 
each  taken  an  arm  and  were  holding  to  me  with  an  iron 
grasp.  Passing  down  the  street  of  the  encampment,  we 
halted  in  front  of  a  long,  low  building,  which  stood  in  the 
center  of  the  place.  Drawing  aside  the  curtain  of  deer  skin, 
Windango,  for  such  was  my  guide,  motioned  for  me  to  enter. 
I  did  so,  and  dropping  the  curtain  he  followed. 

I  found  myself  in  a  long,  low  room,  its  walls  made  of 
rude,  unfinished  logs,  with  a  thatched  roof.  A  large  fire 
burned  in  the  center  of  the  room,  and  around  it  there 
squatted  upon  the  hard  mud  floor  the  whole  band  of  warriors, 
their  fierce  faces  scowling  at  me  through  the  smoke;  for 
there  was  no  opening  in  the  roof,  and  the  smoke  from  the 
fire  was  so  dense  that  it  was  almost  impossible  to  see.  Al> 
most  blinded,  my  eyes  stinging  and  watering  from  the  thick 
haze  which  hung  over  the  room,  I  staggered  to  a  place  in 
the  front  rank  to  which  Windango  motioned  me. 

A  deep  silence  reigned.  From  hand  to  hand  a  great  long- 
stemmed  red  pipe,  decorated  with  feathers,  was  being  passed, 
each  warrior  as  it  reached  him  taking  a  puff,  and  then 
solemnly  passing  it  on  to  his  neighbor.  It  was  handed  to- 
me by  Windango,  and  taking  a  puff,  I  passed  it  on.  A  full 
hour  it  was  in  going  the  rounds,  and  when  the  last  warrior 
had  been  reached,  the  old  chief  by  my  side  arose. 

"  The  ears  of  the  Cherokees  are  open  to  hear  the  wor 
of  my  brother  Manteo.     Let  him  speak." 

On  the  other  side  of  the  fire  Manteo  stood  erect.  Ex- 
tending one  hand,  he  spoke.  The  fitful  firelight  lit  up  the 
bronze  faces  of  his  listeners,  and  played  strange  pranks 


236  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

with  their  fierce,  motionless  features,  as  now  in  light,  now 
in  shadow,  it  came  and  went  upon  the  walls,  and  threw  into 
strong  relief  the  face  of  the  speaker.  He  began  in  a  low 
voice  which  penetrated  to  every  corner  of  the  wigwam. 

"  My  brothers,"  he  said,  "  many  moons  have  passed  since 
Manteo  has  seen  his  neighbors,  the  Cherokees.  His  heart 
warms  within  his  breast  as  he  looks  upon  them,  for  was 
not  the  father  of  Manteo  a  friend  of  the  Cherokees?  " 

He  looked  around,  while  a  chorus  of  grunts  went  up 
from  the  circle. 

"  He  has  journeyed  far  to  see  his  red  brothers,  but  he 
comes  not  alone,  he  brings  with  him  a  great  chief  of  the 
.pale  men,  who  live  far  beyond  the  wide  waters.  He  floated 
back  with  Manteo  upon  a  great  wigwam  with  white  wings 
to  see  these  warriors  of  whom  he  has  heard  so  much.  He 
has  brought  for  his  red  brothers  six  shining  tomahawks, 
like  the  one  that  was  taken  from  Manteo,  and  two  long 
knives,  together  with  many  blue  beads,  which  are  now  on 
board  the  wigwam  ready  for  the  Cherokees." 

"  Ugh,"  said  Windango  at  this  amazing  lie,  and  his  fellow 
braves  all  followed  suit  with  a  resounding  "  Ugh."  I  could 
feel  that  they  were  covertly  glancing  at  me  to  see  whether 
he  told  the  truth. 

"  But  the  Eagle  has  come  also  to  ask  the  help  of  his  red 
brothers,"  continued  the  speaker.  "  A  wolf  has  crept  into 
the  lodge  of  the  pale  chief,  and  even  as  he  slept,  has 
carried  away  the  favorite  squaw  of  the  Eagle,  and  fled  with 
her  into  the  country  of  the  Cherokees.  The  Eagle,  to  show 
that  there  is  no  cloud  between  him  and  the  face  of  his  red 
brothers,  has  come  alone  into  their  land,  to  tell  them  of 
the  presents  that  he  has  brought  for  them,  and  to  ask  their 
aid  to  regain  his  squaw  and  to  punish  the  wolf.  Have  my 
brothers  seen  aught  of  the  pale  one  with  the  squaw  ?  "  and 
he  looked  around  inquiringly. 

Windango  answered :  "  It  is  but  two  suns  since  down  the 
stream  there  floated  a  canoe  with  three  of  the  pale  men, 
even  like  the  Eagle,  and  with  them  a  red  dog,  a  Tuscarora, 
and  a  pale  squaw,  who  gleamed  as  fair  as  the  winter  snow 
and  whose  hair  shone  like  copper.  We  had  no  canoes 
and  could  not  follow  them,  so  they  passed  on  down  the 
river. 


THE  SEARCH  FOR  THE  LOST  COLONY    237 

"Let  the  Eagle  follow  them,"  said  Manteo,  "  and  he  will 
send  a  speaking  paper  back  to  the  wigwam  with  my  brother 
that  they  may  have  their  presents.  So  shall  my  brothers  be 
the  friends  of  the  Eagle,  and  their  corn  shall  flourish  and  be 
green.  If  the  Eagle  frowns  upon  them,  then  shall  famine 
and  pestilence  sit  in  the  cabins  of  the  Cherokees ;  the  Tus- 
caroras  will  slay  their  braves,  and  their  hearts  will  quake 
within  their  breasts,  for  the  Eagle  is  a  great  chief,  and  wields 
a  magic  tube  that  thunders  death  from  it.  Listen,  and  the 
Eagle  will  speak  to  the  Cherokees  in  their  own  tongue,"  and 
he  motioned  to  me. 

Arising  to  my  feet,  I  spoke  with  as  much  majesty  as  I 
could  command  at  such  short  notice: 

"  Manteo  speaks  true ;  if  my  red  brothers  will  free  me  so 
that  I  may  pursue  my  squaw,  then  six  shining  tomahawks, 
together  with  two  long  knives,  and  much  beads  are  theirs. 
If  you  seek  to  detain  me,  death  and  destruction  shall  stalk 
among  the  wigwams  of  the  Cherokees,"  and  I  seated 
myself. 

Windango  arose.  "  The  hearts  of  the  Cherokees  sing 
within  them  that  the  great  Eagle  has  soared  down  to  them. 
Let  it  be  as  he  says;  let  the  Eagle  but  fold  his  pinions  for 
a  brief  season  to  rest  among  his  red  brothers.  They  will 
send  some  of  their  braves  back  with  Manteo  to  the  great 
wigwam,  that  they  may  receive  the  gifts  the  Eagle  has 
brought  them.  Then  upon  Manteo's  return,  their  braves 
will  accompany  the  great  chief,  so  that  he  may  take  his 
squaw." 

"  Let  Manteo  stay  with  his  red  brothers,  while  the  Eagle 
journeys  on  to  regain  his  squaw,"  said  Manteo.  "  Then  shall 
the  Eagle  be  glad,  for  the  wolf  may  have  carried  the  squaw 
far,  while  he  feasts  with  the  Cherokees." 

I  chimed  in  with  the  same  request,  but  plainly  the  cun- 
ning old  fellow  had  no  idea  of  releasing  me  till  he  got  the 
hatchets.  He  was  too  afraid  I  would  give  him  the  slip. 

"  Would  the  Eagle  fly  from  among  his  brothers,"  he  an- 
swered reproachfully,  "after  he  has  journeyed  so  far  to 
see  them?  The  Cherokees  would  moan,  and  their  hearts 
would  be  as  lead  within  their  breasts,  did  my  brother  do  this 
No,  let  the  Eagle  feast  with  us  a  little  season,  then  he  shall 
fly  again." 


238  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

And  with  this  I  was  fain  to  be  content.  But  my  lips  parted 
that  night  in  a  faint  smile  as  I  thought  of  what  my  lady 
would  say,  could  she  but  know  that  the  pet  and  belle  of 
London  was  to  the  Indians  only  a  squaw — of  less  value  than 
their  bows,  only  useful  to  till  the  ground  and  carry  the 
burden,  the  plaything  of  an  idle  hour. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

A   WILD  DIANA 

I    SAT  with  my  head  upon  my  hands  watching  Winona, 
as   with   her   nimble   fingers   she   fashioned  a  pair  of 
moccasins  from  some  soft  deerskin.    Two  months  had 
I  been  here,  the  prisoner  of  the  Cherokees. 

Manteo  had  started  back  with  a  party  of  savages  the 
morning  after  our  capture,  bearing  a  short  note  from  me  to 
White,  briefly  telling  him  that  we  were  prisoners  among  the 
savages,  and  that  our  ransom  was  fixed  at  a  half-dozen 
hatchets,  two  swords,  and  some  beads ;  also  telling  him  that 
Lady  Margaret  Carroll  was  a  prisoner  in  the  hands  of  Lord 
Dunraven,  further  up  in  the  wilderness ;  that  I  was  helpless 
to  stir  hand  or  foot  to  aid  her  until  the  ransom  was  forth- 
coming, and  imploring  him  to  make  what  speed  he  could  in 
sending  the  articles.  I  had  heard  nothing  of  the  party  since, 
and  knew  not  what  to  think.  It  might  be  that  in  a  country 
teeming  with  enemies  they  had  fallen  in  some  fight  with  a 
hostile  band. 

Often  in  the  dead  of  night  I  would  toss  and  groan  upon 
my  pillow  as  I  thought  of  Margaret,  a  prisoner  in  the  hands 
of  Dunraven  somewhere  in  the  depths  of  the  unbroken 
forest,  cut  off  from  the  world  and  all  help,  at  the  mercy 
of  one  who  feared  neither  man  nor  devil.  My  fevered 
brain  would  conjure  up  every  taunting  phantom  of  fear  and 
anguish  that  the  ingenuity  of  man  could  devise. 

I  would  think  of  her  struggling  in  his1  embraces,  his  kisses 
upon  her  lips,  calling  upon  me  for  help  and  succor,  witl 
none  to  hear  her  cries,  and  at  such  times  I  would  arise  from 
my  sleepless  couch  and  with  a  silent  guard,  who  never  left 
me,  I  would  pace  the  streets  of  the  village  until  day.    ' 
haggard  and  weary,  I  would  never  lie  down  to  sleep,  but 
would  sit  all  night  staring  into  the  camp  fire,  building  air 
castles  and  wondering  what  Margaret  did.    She  was  B 

239 


24o  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

but  she  could  not  prevent  me  from  thinking  of  her,  and 
weaving  happy  dreams,  that  at  a  touch  would  crumble  and 
fall  into  dust. 

The  Cherokees  ever  watched  my  slightest  motion ;  a  brave 
would  follow  me  all  day  long,  throughout  all  my  journeys, 
and  at  night  would  sleep  in  the  doorway  of  my  hut,  so  that 
I  could  not  step  outside  without  awakening  him.  Several 
times  I  had  accompanied  the  Indians  upon  their  hunts,  but 
never  did  I  have  an  opportunity  to  escape.  Ever  there  kept 
at  my  side  one  of  the  warriors,  and  twist  and  turn  as  I 
would  I  could  not  shake  him  off.  He  clung  to  me  with 
the  tenacity  of  a  leech,  and  so  finally  in  disgust  I  gave  up 
the  effort,  and  returned  quietly  to  the  village. 

I  had  watched  every  chance  to  free  myself,  but  I  could 
never  find  a  propitious  opportunity.  Someone  was  ever  at 
my  heels,  and  so  I  waited  as  best  I  might  for  Manteo  to  re- 
turn. I  had  craved  pardon  for  my  suspicion  of  him  before 
he  left,  and  with  his  stately  air  he  had  answered: 

"  It  is  nothing ;  the  Eagle  for  a  moment  thought  that 
Manteo  would  betray  him,  but  he  knows  better  now,  and 
Manteo's  heart  is  glad.  He  but  struck  up  his  brother's 
thunder  tube  because  he  knew  that  if  a  Cherokee  had  fallen, 
then  would  the  Eagle  have  been  burned  at  the  stake."  And 
with  a  smile  he  left  me. 

I  had  another  friend  in  the  sweet  Indian  maid,  Winona. 
Often  would  I  find  in  my  hut,  when  I  returned  from  a  long 
stroll,  some  choice  fruit,  or  a  fat  turkey,  browned  to  a 
crisp.  Once  a  deerskin  doublet  had  hung  on  the  wall,  at 
another  time  there  had  been  a  wampum  belt,  and  I  knew 
whose  deft  fingers  had  been  at  work.  When  I  had  fretted 
myself  into  a  fever,  it  was  Winona  who  brought  me  cool- 
water  and  nourishing  food,  and  with  her  light  hands  had 
soothed  my  fevered  brow  and  waited  upon  me  until  I  had 
been  myself  again. 

Often  she  would  sing  some  wild  love  song  of  the  savages 
to  me,  sitting  opposite  and  looking  at  me  with  a  strange, 
sweet  light  in  her  dark  eyes,  which  had  almost  frightened 
me,  for  I  feared  that  she  had  grown  to  love  me.  I  grieved 
that  her  warm  young  heart  should  be  disappointed  and 
wounded,  for  there  was  but  one  woman  for  me,  wild  or 
civilized,  and  that  was  the  blue-eyed  maid,  who  somewhere 


A  WILD  DIANA  24, 

in  yonder  dim  region  which  loomed  before  me,  chafed  and 
fretted,  a  prisoner  of  Lord  Dunraven. 

And  so  it  was  with  a  heavy  heart  this  bright  morning 
that  I  sat  opposite  the  Indian  girl,  and  saw  that  same 
warm,  tender  light  in  her  great  black  eyes— those  eyes  that 
were  the  envy  of  her  girlish  companions,  and  the  despair  of 
all  the  young  bucks  of  the  village,  who  scowled  at  me  as  I 
passed  them  on  the  street. 

One  of  them  in  particular  loathed  me  with  a  fierce,  un- 
bending hate,  the  young  brave  Chawanook,  who  had  found 
favor  with  Winona  until  I  had  arrived  upon  the  scene,  when 
she  straightaway  turned  her  back  upon  him,  and  would  have 
naught  more  to  do  with  the  young  warrior.  He  had  im- 
mediately saddled  me  with  the  blame,  and  but  waited  for  a 
favorable  opportunity  to  revenge  himself. 

The  old  chieftain,  Windango,  adored  his  bright  young 
daughter,  and  she  twisted  him  about  her  fingers,  as  the 
saying  goes,  until  he  would  believe  that  black  was  white 
if  she  but  said  so.  She  had  been  brought  up  free  from  all 
the  toil  that  had  bowed  the  hearts  and  bent  the  backs  of  her 
companions,  and  while  they  were  fast  becoming  withered 
and  faded,  she  was  strong  and  graceful,  a  veritable  wild 
Diana.  She  could  follow  the  chase  as  well  as  any  brave,  and 
strike  down  with  her  arrows  the  wild  deer.  Often  had  I 
seen  her  return  from  a  day's  hunt  fresh  and  smiling,  while 
behind  her  there  lagged  some  warrior  worn  and  footsore. 

But  even  the  old  chief  had  begun  to  admonish  his  daughter 
to  give  ear  to  the  soft  sighs  of  the  young  braves,  and 
become  the  squaw  of  some  warrior.  She  was  long  past  the 
age  when  her  companions  had  wedded.  Why  did  she  still 
remain  alone  ?  Here  was  Chawanook,  who  would  some  day 
be  a  great  chief.  Why  not  go  into  his  wigwam  and  cook 
his  venison?  It  was  of  this  that  Winona  spoke  as  she 
finished  one  moccasin,  and  laying  it  aside,  began  to  em- 
broider the  other  with  the  bear  claws. 

"  Do  the  maidens  beyond  the  seas  go  into  the  lodges  of 
the  braves  so  soon  ?  "  she  asked,  with  a  bright  smile  at  me. 

"Some,"  I  answered,  smiling  gently  at  her  question. 
"  Many  of  them  do  not  go  at  all." 

She  broke  into  a  low  clear  laugh. 

"  Would  that  I  dared  to  tell  my  father  that,  but  he  would 


242  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

tear  my  head  from  my  shoulders,  did  I  dare  to  hint  such  a 
thing.  He  wishes  me  to  become  the  squaw  of  Chawanook  ; 
to  slave  and  toil  for  him — and  he  ugly  and  awkward,"  and 
she  frowned,  her  eyes  still  upon  me,  as  though  she  wished 
to  draw  me  out., 

"  Why  dost  thou  not  listen  to  Chawanook  ?  "  I  answered. 
"  He  is  a  brave  young  warrior,  and  will  some  day  become  a 
chief.  That  he  would  be  kind  to  thee,  I  doubt  not." 

She  laid  down  the  moccasin  and  looked  at  me  intently,  the 
smile  gone  from  her  face. 

"  And  thou  wouldst  counsel  that,"  she  said  in  a  low 
voice.  "  I  thought  that  thou  wert  the  friend  of  Winona." 

"  Even  so,"  I  replied ;  "  and  it  is  because  I  think  much  of 
Winona  that  I  speak  thus." 

"  Dost  some  fair  maid  await  across  the  great  sea  for  the 
Eagle  ?  "  she  asked  eagerly,  changing  the  conversation  with 
the  artfulness  of  a  woman. 

I  shook  my  head.  "  No,"  I  replied  sadly,  "  no  one  waits 
for  the  Eagle — he  is  alone." 

She  still  sat  opposite  looking  at  me,  the  half-finished 
moccasin  beside  her. 

"  The  squaw  of  the  Eagle  is  in  the  forest  above  the  head 
of  the  river,"  she  said.  "  Is  that  why  the  Eagle  walks 
abroad  in  the  moonlight,  when  all  are  slumbering,  and  sighs 
to  himself  until  day?  Does  he  love  the  fair  young  maid, 
who  is  in  the  hands  of  his  foes?" 

"  The  squaw  belongs  to  one  of  the  Eagle's  friends,"  I 
replied  gently,  for  the  girl  did  not  know  that  she  touched  a 
raw  and  bleeding  wound.  "  He  seeks  her  for  one  whom  he 
loves  as  a  brother." 

The  girl  looked  at  me ;  plainly  she  was  debating  some- 
thing in  her  mind.  Finally  she  spoke  hesitatingly,  and 
bending  forward  she  whispered  in  a  low  voice : 

"  A  sun  after  the  Eagle  had  folded  his  pinions  among  us, 
there  passed  up  the  great  river  a  canoe,  and  in  it  a  single 
pale  man,  with  hair  and  beard  the  color  of  the  night.  He 
'  stopped  not,  but  passed  on  in  the  direction  of  the  great 
mountains,  towards  which  the  pale  squaw  had  gone.  Is  he 
the  friend  thou  speakest  of  ?  " 

"  No,"  I  answered,  "  he  is  not  the  one ;"  for  I  knew  not  of 
whom  she  spoke,  unless  it  might  be  DeNortier.  "  Did  he 


A  WILD  DIANA  243 

have  a  curved  nose,  like  that  of  thy  father?"  I  asked; 
"  thin  lips,  and  a  high  forehead  ? " 

"  Yes,"  she  answered  quickly,  clapping  her  hands,  "  it  is 
the  one." 

It  was  DeNortier  most  probably ;  like  a  sleuth  hound  after 
his  quarry  he  would  run  them  to  earth  before  he  slackened 
pace.  But  the  lady  would  be  in  as  bad  conditions  in  his 
hands  as  in  Dunraven's. 

"  Winona,"  I  said,  bending  over  nearer  to  her,  "  wilt 
tell  me  something?" 

"  Yes,"  she  answered,  looking  up  at  me  with  her  soft 
black  eyes  perilously  close  to  mine,  a  deep  red  color  in  her 
cheeks.  "  What  is  it  that  the  Eagle  wishes  ?  " 

I  drew  back  hurriedly  and  sat  down,  for  I  liked  not  those 
soft  looks. 

"  Where  is  the  white  squaw  ?  "  I  asked. 

She  hesitated  and  drew  back.  "  It  would  mean  my  death," 
she  whispered,  "  should  they  find  it  out,  and  yet  I  will  tell 
thee.  They  are  four  days'  journey  above  us,  near  the  banks 
of  the  great  river." 

Four  days'  journey  from  me — and  yet  I  sat  here  with 
folded  arms,  while  she,  a  captive  in  the  hands  of  Dunraven, 
wrung  her  white  hands  and  endured  I  knew  not  what.  No, 
I  would  make  one  attempt  to  break  loose  from  the  Cherokees 
to  rescue  her,  though  I  lost  my  life  in  the  effort. 

The  Indian  maid  had  finished  the  moccasins,  and  with 
them  in  her  hands  had  risen  to  go. 

"  I  must  go,"  she  said  demurely,  as  though  she  had  not 
sat  with  me  for  two  hours  alone.  "  Occoma  will  be  search- 
ing for  me  if  I  stay  longer.  Let  the  Eagle  take  the  mocca- 
sins," she  continued  shyly,  as  she  extended  them  to  me^ 
"  for  of  a  truth  he  needs  them,"  with  a  ringing  laugh. 
And  evading  my  outstretched  hands,  she  ran  from  the  hut 

I  looked  down  at  my  worn-out  boots.    She  had  spoken  the 
truth,  for  I  needed  them  if  ever  mortal  did.     Stooping   1 
took  off  my  ragged  footgear  and  replaced  them  with  t 
soft  new  moccasins,  and  then,  like  a  little  child  with  a  new 
toy,  I  paraded  down  the  streets. 

A  party  of  braves  were  gathering  around  the  great  cour 
hall,  their  bows  and  clubs  in  hand,  and  as  I  neared  then 
I  saw  the  light  form  of  Winona  running  to  and  fro  among 


244  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

them.  Windango  was  there  too,  and  the  fierce,  scowling 
Chawanook.  As  I  looked  at  them  a  sudden  thought  struck 
me.  There  were  only  about  fifteen  warriors  in  the  party; 
it  might  be  that  in  the  hurry  of  the  chase  I  could  escape 
from  them.  So,  stopping  beside  Windango,  I  said : 

"  Where  goes  Windango  ?  Does  he  strike  the  Tus- 
caroras  ?  " 

"  No,"  grunted  the  old  warrior,  as  he  busied  himself  with 
his  weapon.  "  Windango  but  goes  to  hunt  the  deer,  and  to 
supply  the  village  with  venison." 

"  The  Eagle  will  fly  with  his  red  brothers,  and  strike  down 
the  quarry  with  them,"  I  continued,  with  a  glance  at  the 
other  braves. 

I  thought  that  he  did  not  look  particularly  pleased  at  the 
suggestion,  though  he  only  nodded  his  head,  and  falling  in 
by  his  side,  we  took  the  trail  for  the  forest.  A  few  minutes 
and  we  had  passed  out  of  the  village,  and  headed  northward, 
a  direction  in  which  I  had  never  been  before. 

The  old  chief,  who  trod  in  front,  spoke  but  seldom,  and 
then  only  about  the  journey.  Soon  tiring  of  his  grim  silence, 
I  fell  back  a  pace  by  Winona,  who,  bow  in  hand,  trod 
swiftly  along  behind  her  father.  Behind  me  was  Chawa- 
nook, who  eyed  me  as  though  he  would  gladly  have  cut  my 
throat  if  he  but  dared.  Noticing  the  frown  with  which  he 
regarded  me,  I  turned  to  him,  and  with  an  air  of  great  anx- 
iety inquired  of  him  if  he  were  ill.  His  only  answer  was  a 
savage  grunt,  much  to  the  amusement  of  the  dusky  flirt 
at  my  side,  who,  little  minx,  knew  well  enough  what  ailed 
the  young  brave,  and  seemed  to  enjoy  his  air  of  discom- 
fiture. 

The  men  had  scattered  somewhat,  for  we  were  nearing 
a  famous  deerlick,  which  great  herds  of  the  wild  game 
were  wont  to  frequent.  A  small  band  under  Windango  had 
crept  around  to  the  right  of  the  grove  of  trees,  to  scare  up 
the  quarry,  while  the  remainder  of  the  party,  with  whom 
were  Winona  and  I,  had  deployed  in  a  long  line  so  as  to 
head  off  the  deer.  The  Indian  girl  was  standing  under  a 
great  leafy  tree,  her  weapon  in  hand,  while  I,  unarmed  and 
empty-handed,  stood  some  ten  paces  away,  a  little  behind 
Chawanook,  who  seemed  determined  to  keep  his  eye 
on  me. 


A  WILD  DIANA  245 

With  a  rush  a  dozen  deer  had  started  up  at  the  first  crack- 
ling of  the  leaves,  which  heralded  the  advance  of  the  party 
of  Windango,  and  with  a  bound  dashed  towards  us. 
The  quick  twang  of  the  bows  and  four  or  five  fell, 
the  rest  darting  by  us  and  into  the  woods.  With  a  shout 
Winona  sprang  forward,  and  drawing  a  little  steel  knife 
that  I  had  given  her,  cut  the  throat  of  a  lordly  buck  with 
wide-spreading  antlers,  which  she  had  brought  down. 

"  Let  the  Eagle  come  forward  and  help  me  to  bear  the 
buck  under  the  tree,  and  I  will  cook  some  of  the  flesh  so 
that  we  may  eat,"  she  cried  out  to  me,  with  a  triumphant  air. 

Smiling  I  came  to  where,  with  face  aglow  with  exultation, 
she  bent  over  the  deer. 

"  Well  done !  "  I  said ;  "  thou  art  a  veritable  Diana." 
And  taking  hold  of  the  animal,  I  dragged  it  over  under  the 
great  tree. 

The  maiden  had  followed  me,  a  frown  of  perplexity  upon 
her  bright  face,  and  as  I  threw  the  bleeding  carcass  down, 
she  spoke : 

"  Who  is  this  Diana  of  whom  thou  speakest  ?  Is  it  some 
lady  of  thy  own  country  ?  "  And  with  a  pretty  look  of 
eagerness  she  glanced  up  at  me. 

"  She  is  a  goddess,"  I  answered.  "  One  who  descends 
from  above  to  lead  the  chase,  and  to  ensnare  the  hearts  of 
men,  even  as  thou,"  and  I  laughed  at  her  confusion.  For 
with  a  deep  blush,  she  had  dropped  her  long  lashes  over  her 
black  eyes,  and  stood  fingering  the  fringe  of  her  deerskin 
tunic. 

"  I  ensnare  not  the  hearts  of  men,"  she  answered  in  a 
low  voice.  "  Some  there  are  who  crave  but  to  be  caught, 
and  those  I  care  not  for ;  others  mayhap  would  struggle  to  be 
free,  if  by  any  chance  they  should  fall  a  victim,  and  those 
I  would  not  take  prisoners  against  their  will,"  and  she  raised 
her  eyes  bravely  to  mine,  with  the  warm  light  which  she 
vainly  endeavored  to  conceal  burning  deep  in  them. 

It  was  my  turn  to  be  confused  now,  and  I  mechanically 
sought  in  my  mind  for  something  to  say  that  would  change 
the  conversation  from  this  awkward  topic,  for  I  knew  i 
that  moment  that  the  dark-eyed  maid  loved  me.    I  co 
give  her  no  encouragement,  and  yet  I  grieved  that  I       MKI 
wound  her  young  heart,  and  even  as  I  stumbled  for  wor 


246  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

to  say,  Fate,  that  old  master,  with  a  jerk  caught  the  reins 
from  my  hands  and  mounted  the  box. 

With  a  rustle  of  the  leaves  there  bounded  down  through 
the  air  from  the  tree  overhead,  a  long,  dark  body,  which 
alighted  at  the  very  feet  of  the  girl.  As  she  started  back 
horrified,  she  tripped,  and  losing  her  balance,  rolled  down 
to  the  feet  of  the  beast,  who,  with  a  hoarse  growl,  put  one 
paw  upon  her  body,  and  with  gently  moving  tail  stood 
glaring  down  at  the  helpless  girl.  He  was  a  long  bony 
animal  with  a  round  cat  head  and  shining  green  eyes,  per- 
haps measuring  some,  six  feet  from  muzzle  to  tail,  his  color 
a  dark  brown.  His  little  short  ears  erect,  he  stood  there  as 
though  to  challenge  the  world. 

A  huge  club  lay  at  my  feet,  where  one  of  the  warriors 
had  dropped  it  as  he  pursued  the  deer.  An  instant  I  stood 
as  though  spellbound  by  the  spectacle  of  this  ferocious 
beast,  which  had  dropped  as  though  from  the  clouds  among 
us,  and  then  with  a  yell,  I  caught  up  the  club  and  sprang 
at  him.  Before  he  could  turn  upon  me,  I  had  raised  the 
heavy  bludgeon  and  brought  it  down  on  his  head,  with  a 
resounding  whack;  as  I  did  so,  I  heard  the  screams  of  the 
girl,  the  shouts  of  the  warriors  as  they  hurried  towards  us, 
and  with  a  shrill  snarl  of  rage,  the  brute  recovered  from  the 
shock,  and  then  sprang  full  at  my  face. 

I  threw  up  my  left  hand  to  shield  my  head,  and  it  was 
on  this  arm  that  the  great  brute,  his  eyes  gleaming  with 
rage  and  pain,  alighted.  I  felt  his  sharp  claws  as  they 
sank  deep  into  my  shoulder  and  arm,  his  teeth  seeking  to 
reach  my  throat,  his  hot,  fetid  breath  in  my  face.  I  tottered 
with  the  weight  a  moment,  and  then  went  down,  the  animal 
upon  me.  Luckily  he  had  his  fangs  fastened  into  the  chain 
which  held  my  breastplate  in  position,  and  growling  and 
snarling  he  strove  to  free  himself,  his  claws  rasping  and 
scraping  upon  my  steel  plate. 

As  we  struggled  thus,  a  half-dozen  arrows  from  the  bows 
of  the  braves  whistled  into  him.  The  warriors,  with  clubs 
and  tomahawks  sprang  to  my  rescue ;  a  short,  sharp  struggle, 
and  the  huge  brute  toppled  over  me  and  fell.  The  Indians 
helped  me  to  my  feet,  the  blood  spurting  from  the  flesh 
wounds  in  my  arm  and  shoulder,  and  with  looks  of  wonder 
and  admiration  they  stood  about  me.  I  had  plainly  risen 


A  WILD  DIANA  247 

in  their  estimation,  for  there  is  nothing  the  savage  appreci- 
ates like  bravery. 

Winona  pushed  through  them  as  they  stood  there,  a  soft 
deerskin  in  her  hand.  I  saw  she  had  torn  from  her  own 
shoulders  the  light  robe  that  she  wore,  and  now  with  quick 
commands  she  dispatched  one  brave  for  water,  another  to 
get  some  herbs  from  the  woods,  as  with  deft  ringers  she  cut 
away  the  frayed  cloth  from  the  wounds.  Before  I  could 
prevent  her,  she  bent  her  head,  and  pressed  her  lips  to 
the  bleeding  flesh. 

"  Did  not  the  Eagle  risk  his  own  life  to  save  Winona?" 
she  cried,  as  I  remonstrated  vainly  with  her.  "  Had  it  not 
been  for  him,  Winona  would  now  sleep  with  her  fathers." 

The  silent  Indians  stood  around  me ;  no  sound  or  gesture 
did  they  make  as  they  watched  the  girl,  though  their  dark 
eyes  followed  her  every  motion.  Looking  up  quickly  as 
Winona  finished,  I  caught  the  deep,  implacable  look  of  hate 
which  Chawanook  cast  at  me,  and  I  knew  that  I  had  here 
a  bitter  and  undying  enemy,  who  would  go  to  any  length  to 
injure  me;  and  at  the  thought  my  heart  grew  heavy,  for 
here  was  one  more  complication  in  the  net  that  surrounded 
me.  The  love  of  Winona,  with  which  I  knew  not  what  to 
do,  and  the  hate  of  Chawanook,  who  would  watch  me  like  a 
hawk,  would  prove  obstacles  in  the  way  of  my  escape. 

"  Art  hurt,  Winona  ?  "  I  asked,  as  she  bent  over  me,  im- 
patiently waiting  for  the  messengers  to  return. 

"  No,"  she  answered ;  "  thanks  to  a  warrior.  And  she 
cast  a  taunting  look  at  Chawanook,  who  leaned  gloomily  on 
his  club  behind  her.  , 

At  that  moment  the  young  braves  returned;  one  witl 
water  in  mv  steel  cap,  the  other  with  a  bunch  of  som< 
peculiar  looking  herb  in  his  hands.  With  deft  fingers  the 
girl  washed  the  wounds,  binding  the  leaves  to  them.  Win- 
dango,  his  wrinkled  old  face  gleaming  with  excitement,  had 
arrived,  and  was  listening  to  the  account  of  my  r  ue  ot 
Winona.  As  the  braves  finished,  the  old  chief  .strode  for- 
ward to  where  I  stood,  and  taking  my  hand  in  his  he  saic 

"The  Eagle  has  saved  the  life  of  Winona     Wmkngo 
will  not  for|et;  perhaps  he  may  repay  the  Eagle  some  day. 
And  with  that,  he  turned  and  led  the  way  in  silence  back  t< 
the  village. 


248   FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

The  Indians  held  high  carnival  to-night,  for  it  was  the 
feast  of  the  Sun  God,  which  Winona  had  endeavored  to  ex- 
plain, as  she  stood  before  me  clad  in  all  her  savage  splendor, 
a  wild  flower  in  her  dusky  hair.  In  vain  she  tried  to  en- 
lighten my  ignorance  as  to  the  celebration.  All  that  I  knew 
when  she  had  finished,  was  that  it  was  the  feast  of  the 
Sun  God,  .and  was  a  great  time  for  them;  that  the  maids 
and  young  braves  decked  themselves  in  all  their  finery,  and 
danced  and  shouted  together  until  day. 

In  despair  at  getting  no  more  information,  I  put  on  my 
steel  cap  (about  all  that  was  left  of  my  original  garments) 
and  followed  her  down  the  long  street  of  the  village,  now 
alight  with  torches,  and  thronged  with  young  braves  and 
maidens,  while  from  the  lodges  there  peered  out  the  faces 
of  the  squaws.  Before  the  doors  gathered  the  old  warriors, 
pipes  in  hand,  talking  over  the  hunt  and  planning  some  foray 
against  their  enemies.  The  hum  of  many  voices  arose  as  we 
passed  through  the  crowd  down  to  where  the  feasters 
gathered. 

I  might  almost  at  first  glance  have  passed  for  an  Indian 
myself  in  the  twilight,  for  my  doublet  and  hose  had  long 
since  worn  out.  I  now  wore  the  deerskin  and  leggins  of 
the  savages,  and  the  moccasins  that  Winona  had  made  me 
were  on  my  feet. 

No  day  had  passed  since  I  had  been  a  captive  among 
them,  that  I  had  not  planned  to  escape,  but  someone  was 
ever  watchfully  at  my  heels.  My  weapons  had  been  taken 
from  me,  and  I  seemed  as  far  from  escape  as  I  had  ever 
been.  Of  Manteo  and  the  party  who  had  gone  to  Roanoke 
there  had  been  heard  no  word,  and  I  had  given  them  up 
for  lost.  Windango  and  a  band  of  his  warriors  had  only 
yesterday  taken  the  trail  for  a  scout  against  their  enemies, 
the  Tuscaroras.  The  braves  only  awaited  his  return  to 
muster  their  fighting  men  to  the  war  path. 

Winona  had  halted  by  the  open  space,  around  which  the 
crowd  had  gathered.  It  was  perhaps  a  hundred  feet  square, 
and  now  within  it  there  leaped  and  shouted  a  medicine 
man  in  his  skins  and  paint,  a  great  round  club  in  his  hand 
which  he  shook  fiercely  to  and  fro,  as  he  sang  a  wild  ditty, 
keeping  time  to  the  music  with  his  feet.  With  a  loud  yell, 
he  threw  himself  upon  his  face. 


A  WILD  DIANA  249 

"What  is  this  for,  Winona?"  I  whispered  to  the  girl  as 
we  stood  watching  him. 

"  It  is  to  frighten  away  evil  spirits,"  she  replied  gravely 
in  the  same  low  tone. 

And  now  a  party  of  maidens  sprang  into  the  cleared 
space.  Their  long  hair  wreathed  with  wild  flowers,  decked 
in  their  finest  garments,  with  branches  of  green  leaves  in 
their  hands,  they  stood  motionless  an  -instant  at  the  further 
end  of  the  square. 

"  Wait  for  me  here,"  whispered  the  girl  by  my  side.  "  I 
go  to  join  them,"  and  she  darted  rapidly  away.  A 
few  minutes  later,  I  saw  her  take  her  place  among  the 
throng. 

And  now  they  raised  a  loud  chant,  and  with  waving 
branches  began  a  marvelous  dance,  now  advancing,  now  re- 
treating, winding  in  and  out  among  each  other  to  the  sound 
of  their  voices.  Slowly  forward  they  moved  toward  the 
other  end  of  the  square,  their  merry,  laughing  faces  mak- 
ing a  pretty  picture  against  the  black  background  of  the 
night.  Their  clear  voices  arose  upon  the  air  like  the  sound 
of  some  wild  strains  of  barbaric  music.  Faster  and  faster 
they  turned,  until  they  only  seemed  one  dark  mass  of  mov- 
ing figures,  twisting  in  and  out  among  one  another. 

The  wreaths  had  fallen  from  their  heads  in  the  rapidity 
of  their  motion,  and  they  trampled  upon  them  unheeded,  as 
they  whirled  by.  From  the  words  that  I  could  catch,  it 
seemed  a  wild  invocation  to  the  Sun  God  to  send  them  peace 
and  plenty,  and  that  their  braves  might  triumph  over  all 
the  enemies  of  the  Cherokees.  I  looked  in  vain  among  the 
throng  for  Winona,  but  the  figures  moved  by  so  quickly 
that  I  could  not  discern  her  face  among  the  many  dark 
heads  that  glided  past. 

Faster,  faster,  faster  they  moved ;  several  had  fallen  in 
exhaustion,  and  the  old  crones,  who  stood  on  the  outskirts 
of  the  crowd,  had  rushed  in  and  dragged  them  out  of  the 
rush.    Their  companions  still  danced  on ;  it  seemed  to  me  as 
though  they  must  all  be  weak  from  exhaustion  by  this  time, 
but  still  they  kept  up  their  mad  pace  until,  with  one  loud  cry, 
they  halted  and  stood  still.     A  chorus  of  cries  and  ton 
"  ughs  "  of  approval  from  the  bystanders  arose, 
danced  well. 


250  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

And  now  into  the  ring  rushed  the  young  braves,  stripped 
to  the  breech  cloth,  their  bronze  bodies  shining  in  the  light. 
They  caught  each  other  around  the  waist,  and  tugged  and 
strained,  each  seeking  to  cast  his  antagonist  to  the  ground. 
For  many  minutes  they  wrestled,  their  chests  heaving,  as 
with  every  muscle  strained  they  exerted  themselves  to  the 
utmost. 

The  warriors  and  squaws  looked  on,  delight  pictured  upon 
their  faces.  Now  and  then  a  deep-chested  "  ugh  "  would 
go  up,  as  some  brawny  brave  would  cast  another  upon  the 
ground,  and  the  defeated  one  would  withdraw,  leaving  the 
victorious  wrestlers  to  struggle  among  themselves. 

The  braves  thinned  slowly  but  steadily;  finally  only  two 
were  left  in  the  arena,  the  warrior  Chawanook,  and  another 
lusty  Indian,  called  Okisco.  An  instant  they  stood  facing 
each  other,  then  slowly,  cautiously,  like  cats,  they  moved 
about,  each  seeking  for  an  opportunity  to  catch  the  other 
unawares.  Finally,  with  a  dull  crash  they  came  together. 
Okisco  had  caught  Chawanook  under  the  arm  pits,  and  with 
bent  body  was  endeavoring  to  bear  him  down,  while  his 
antagonist,  his  toes  dug  deep  in  the  sand,  was  steadily  re- 
sisting every  effort  the  other  made  to  throw  him. 

Great  drops  of  sweat  ran  down  their  faces,  as  they  stag- 
gered about  the  square,  locked  in  each  other's  arms.  The 
ground  was  trodden  into  deep  furrows,  where  they  dug  their 
moccasins  into  the  soft  earth.  Both  were  now  becoming 
weak  from  the  long  bout,  and  even  while  I  looked  the  end 
came. 

Okisco,  giving  a  shrill  yell,  threw  all  his  bull  strength  into 
the  effort,  and  with  a  fury  nothing  could  withstand,  bore 
the  other  to  his  knees.  A  loud  cry  went  up  from  the 
crowd.  At  the  sound,  as  though  beside  himself  with  rage, 
Chawanook  sprang  to  his  feet,  and  catching  both  hands 
around  the  waist  of  the  triumphant  Okisco,  and  bending 
his  body  with  a  power  that  seemed  superhuman,  he  cast 
him  backward  upon  the  ground.  With  a  proud  gesture, 
Chawanook  stood  erect,  the  blood  pouring  from  his  nostrils 
as  the  result  of  his  great  effort. 

And  now  there  tottered  into  the  square1  an  old  feeble 
man,  the  eldest  of  the  village.  With  his  sunken  face  and 
dim  eyes  he  looked  as  though  he  was  ready  for  the  grave. 


A  WILD  DIANA 


brothe,rs'r  he  said>  "  from  the  time  of  our  fathers 
when  the  mind  of  man  runneth  not  to  the  contrary  it  has 
been  our  custom  that  the  oldest  man  of  the  village  should  ' 
at  the  feast  of  the  sun  present  to  the  maiden  who  had 
danced  the  nimblest  a  belt  of  wampum  ;  to  the  most  valiant 
young  brave  a  necklace."  And  he  held  up  in  his  withered 
hand  a  blue  wampum  belt,  and  a  necklace  of  blue  stone  of 
some  strange  pattern,  but  I  was  not  near  enough  to  discern 
them  well. 

•'  The  judges  have  decided  that  unto  Winona,  the  daughter 
of  Windango,  should  the  belt  belong,  and  unto  the  young 
brave  Chawanook,  the  necklace.  Step  forth,"  he  continued, 
"  and  receive  them."  And  from  the  crowd  I  saw  Winona 
and  the  warrior  Chawanook  come  forward  and  receive  the 
belt  and  necklace. 

As  the  maiden  turned,  and  scanning  the  dark  faces  about 
her,  moved  rapidly  down  the  ranks,  I  heard  the  murmur 
of  the  savage  tongues  about  me. 

;<  To  whom  will  she  give  the  belt  ?  "  asked  an  old  hag  by 
my  side. 

"  I  know  not,"  said  her  companion.  "  Perhaps  to  the 
young  Chawanook.  They  would  make  a  brave  pair,"  and 
she  moved  aside  to  let  Winona,  who  was  coming  toward 
me,  pass  by. 

Too  late  I  realized  what  was  about  to  happen,  and  for 
her  sake  as  well  as  my  own  I  would  have  turned  and  fled,  . 
but  the  golden  moment  had  passed  ;  there  was  naught  to  do 
but  to  stand  my  ground. 

The  girl  stood  in  front  of  me,  the  wampum  belt  in  her 
hand.  A  deep  flush  was  upon  her  face,  and  she  bent  her  head 
for  a  moment  in  embarrassment,  for  the  whole  crowd  was 
gazing  at  her  in  silence.  For  an  instant  she  stood  thus, 
twisting  the  girdle  nervously  in  her  hand,  and  then  she 
raised  her  face.  It  was  transfigured  and  glorified  by  the 
light  of  a  great  love  —  a  love  that  would  face  all  things  and 
undergo  all  agony  or  sorrow  for  the  sake  of  the  one  she 
loved  ;  that  could  endure  the  cold  gaze  of  the  world,  and 
fear  it  not,  happy  in  the  knowledge  of  the  light  within. 
Who  counted  all  things  as  naught  compared  with  this. 


25  2   FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

I  had  heard  often  of  the  love  of  some  frail  woman,  who 
would  face  death  calmly  and  unafraid,  would  endure  the 
thumbscrew  and  the  stake  with  a  smile  upon  her  face  and  a 
song  within  her  soul,  for  the  sake  of  one  she  loved,  and  I 
had  doubted  the  story;  but  as  I  looked  upon  the  face  of 
this  Indian  maiden,  I  knew  that  such  things  as  these  could 
be,  that  here  was  one  who  would  die  for  me,  if  needs  be, 
because  she  loved  me. 

"  It  is  a  custom,"  she  murmured  softly,  so  softly  that  I 
had  to  bend  my  head  to  catch  the  faint  sound,  "  that  the 
maiden  who  wins  the  girdle  should  bestow  it  upon  some 
valiant  warrior.  I  know  of  no  warrior  who  is  more  worthy 
to  wear  it  than  the  Eagle,  who  at  the  risk  of  his  own  life 
dared  to  rescue  an  Indian  maid."  And  with  that  she  bent 
forward  shyly,  and  with  fingers  that  trembled  fastened  the 
blue  wampum  belt  around  my  waist. 

I  dared  not  look  around  me,  as  she  bent  her  dark  head 
over  the  clasp,  her  hair  just  brushing  my  face.  For  an 
unconscionably  long  time,  it  seemed  to  me,  she  fumbled  over 
it,  and  then  with  a  little  sigh  of  satisfaction,  she  straight- 
ened up.  "  There,"  she  said,  with  a  nervous  laugh. 

"  Winona,"  I  said  gravely,  for  in  truth  I  was  in  the  most 
awkward  position  in  which  I  had  ever  been  placed,  "  the 
Eagle  thanks  thee  for  thy  courtesy,  and  will  wear  the  belt 
always  to  remind  him  of  thee.  It  will  be  a  bright  spot  in 
his  life,  which  he  will  cherish,  when  he  has  returned  again 
to  his  own  far  distant  country."  And  extending  my  hand,  I 
caught  her  little  brown  one  in  mine,  and  carrying  it  to  my 
lips  as  though  she  were  some  princess,  I  kissed  it. 

She  flushed  again  happily,  her  dark  eyes  soft  with  light  as 
she  looked  at  me. 

The  sullen  voice  of  Chawanook  rang  out  behind  me: 
"  And  so  the  daughter  of  a  great  chief  stoops  to  bestow  her 
love  upon  a  nameless  dog  of  a  captive !  " 

The  girl  had  raised  her  head  proudly  at  his  words,  for 
there  flowed  in  her  veins  the  blood  of  a  line  of  savage 
chiefs.  She  answered  him  scornfully: 

"  If  Chawanook  would  meet  his  fathers  let  him  face  the 
Eagle  alone  in  yon  ring.  As  for  me,"  and  her  voice  rang 
out  clear  and  full,  "  my  love  is  my  own,  to  bestow  where  I 
will ;  it  shall  never  be  given  to  such  as  Chawanook." 


A  WILD  DIANA  253 

The  young  brave  answered  angrily : 

"I  sought  Winona  to  bestow  upon  her  the  necklace  of 
blue  beads,  for  which  many  of  the  maidens  sigh  but  I 
would  bestow  it  upon  the  most  beautiful,  even  upon  Winona 
What  do  I  find  here?  That  Winona  shamefully  has  con- 
fessed before  the  whole  village  her  love  for  the  pale  man, 
who  is  a  captive  among  us,  by  bestowing  upon  him  the  wam- 
pum belt."  And  almost  beside  himself,  Chawanook  tore  the 
necklace  in  his  hands  into  a  dozen  fragments,  and  cast  them 
from  him. 

The  girl,  her  head  erect,  stood  fearlessly  looking  at  him. 

"  What  if  I  love  the  Eagle?  "  she  cried  defiantly.  "  He  is 
a  great  chief  among  his  own  people;  he  is  no  nameless 
brave  like  Chawanook."  And  with  heaving  breast  and  flash- 
ing eyes,  she  stood  like  some  wild  animal  at  bay. 

The  warrior  whirled  on  me  quickly. 

"  Thou  shalt  not  live  to  boast  of  this !  "  he  cried.  "  Die, 
pale  dog !  "  And  before  I  could  turn  my  head,  he  had 
plucked  from  his  belt  a  tomahawk,  and  cast  it  full  at  my 
head. 

The  excited  crowd  had  surged  about  me  in  their  eagerness 
to  see  what  was  going  on,  and  even  as  he  threw  the  weapon, 
an  old  woman  had  darted  in  front  of  me  to  shake  her  fist 
in  my  face.  It  proved  my  salvation,  for  as  she  sprang  in 
front  of  me,  the  tomahawk  crashed  full  into  her  head,  and 
she  fell  over  against  me,  the  weapon  still  quivering  in  her 
skull. 

In  an  instant  I  had  plucked  it  from  her,  and  with  all  my 
strength  cast  it  at  Chawanook.  The  tomahawk  sped  on- 
ward and  struck  him  with  a  dull  thud  full  in  the  face,  brain- 
ing him  at  a  blow,  and  spattering  blood  upon  those  who 
stood  beside  him.  Throwing  up  his  hands,  he  fell  at  full 
length  upon  the  ground.  An  instant  thus  I  stood,  with  my 
hand  raised  as  I  had  thrown  the  tomahawk,  and  then  from 
somewhere  back  in  the  crowd  there  arose  a  voice,  shrill  and 
piercing : 

"  How   long  will   the   Cherokees  bow   their  heads 
squaws,   while  this  strange  Eagle  soars  into  their  lodges, 
winning  their  loveliest  maiden,  and  strikes  down  with  his 
talons  their  braves?    The  Cherokees  are  women  and  should 
till  the  ground.    The  Tuscaroras  shall  make  war  for  them. 


254     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

A  low  growl  of  fury  went  up  from  the  mob  as  it  gazed 
upon  the  body  of  the  young  warrior,  as  it  lay  before  them. 
A  brave  leaped  from  among  the  throng.  "  Come !  "  he  cried. 
"  The  Cherokees  will  clip  the  Eagle's  wings !  "  and  with  a 
yell  he  sprang  towards  me. 

The  crowd  stood  still  for  a  moment.  They  were  as  a 
magazine  of  powder,  and  wanted  but  a  spark  to  ignite.  The 
fire  had  been  applied,  and  with  a  loud  shout  they  streamed 
down  in  one  wild  mass  of  men  and  women  upon  me.  I 
struck  down  the  first  who  neared  me  with  my  fists,  but  I 
had  as  well  attempt  to  catch  the  rain  with  my  naked  hand, 
as  to  break  the  fury  of  the  attack  in  such  style  as  this. 

A  dozen  had  caught  me  by  each  arm ;  several  braves  had 
clambered  upon  my  back,  and  tugged  and  pulted  to  throw  me 
from  my  feet.  It  was  as  though  I  was  in  the  hands  of  the 
giants  themselves,  for  with  a  rush  they  threw  me  to  the 
ground,  and  bound  me  securely,  hand  and  foot. 

"  What  shall  we  do  with  the  pale  one  ?  "  they  shouted. 

A  score  of  old  women  had  rushed  to  where  I  lay,  and 
shaking  their  fists  in  my  face,  they  taunted  and  jeered  at 
me.  Some  of  them  had  thongs  of  deerskin  with  which  they 
beat  my  helpless  body,  as  I  lay  there  bound  and  tied,  and  I 
firmly  believe  they  would  have  torn  me  to  pieces  in  their 
fury,  had  not  the  braves  who  guarded  me  interfered  and 
driven  them  away. 

And  now  they  cleared  an  open  space  of  about  ten  square 
yards  about  me,  and  two  great  braves,  picking  me  up  in 
their  arms,  carried  me  to  the  middle  of  it,  and  dumped  me 
upon  the  ground,  after  which  they  placed  a  log  of  wood 
under  my  head.  A  great  brawny  warrior  strode  forward  to 
where  I  lay,  a  jagged  club  in  his  hands.  Leaning  upon  his 
weapon,  he  looked  down  at  me. 

"  Does  the  heart  of  the  Eagle  faint  within  him  ? "  he 
taunted. 

I  made  no  answer,  for  I  thanked  God  that  they  were  to 
end  my  suffering  quickly  with  one  blow,  and  not  by  the 
fire  and  stake  or  the  gauntlet. 

The  warrior  still  looked  at  me,  with  a  fierce  smile  upon 
his  face. 

"  Were  it  not  that  the  Cherokees  expect  at  any  moment 
the  return  of  the  chief  Windango,  who  might  save  thee,  we 


A  WILD  DIANA  25S 

would  put  thee  to  the  torture  and  the  stake.  Our  time  is 
short,  and  thou  mayest  thank  the  Great  Spirit  that  thy  end 
will  be  quick  and  merciful." 

And  with  that  he  raised  the  great  club  high  above  his  head, 
and  as  he  did  so  a  lithe  figure  darted  out  from  among  the 
throng,  and  caught  his  arm  with  a  quick  jerk  as  it  descended. 
The  weapon  swerved  to  one  side,  and  fell  harmlessly  upon 
the  ground  near  my  head.  It  was  Winona. 

'  Thou  shalt  not  kill  him !  "  she  wailed.  "  Put  a  weapon 
in  his  hands  and  let  the  Eagle  face  thee;  then  thou  shalt 
know  that  he  is  a  warrior." 

With  a  growl  of  fury  the  Indian  struggled  to  throw 
her  aside,  as,  with  the  strength  of  despair,  she  clung  to  his 
arm  with  the  grip  of  a  bulldog. 

"  He  shall  die !  "  he  answered  fiercely.  "  Loose  me,  girl, 
or  I  will  beat  out  thy  brains  with  my  fist."  And  with  a 
threatening  scowl  upon  his  angry  face,  he  raised  his  knotted 
fists. 

"  Loose  him,  Winona,"  I  shouted  to  her.  "  Thou  hast 
done  thy  best  for  me,  for  which  I  thank  thee.  Thou  canst 
do  no  more." 

"No,"  she  sobbed,  "he  shall  not  slay  thee."  And  she 
fought  and  struggled  with  the  brave. 

A  dozen  warriors  now  sprang  to  the  rescue  of  their  leader, 
and  catching  the  girl  by  main  strength,  they  dragged  her 
from  the  panting  and  furious  Indian.  Holding  her,  weep- 
ing and  struggling,  they  shouted  for  him  to  strike.  A  second 
time  he  raised  his  club  to  strike,  but  the  girl,  with  super- 
human effort,  had  wrenched  herself  loose  from  her  captors, 
and  bounding  forward,  cast  herself  upon  my  body. 

"  If  thou  slayest  him,"  she  sobbed,  "  thou  wilt  slay  Winona 
also.  Now  strike,  if  thou  darest." 

Under  ordinary  conditions  he  would  not  have  dared  ' 
slay  the  daughter  of  the  chief,  but  he  was  infuriated  beyor 
control  and  beside  himself  with  rage.  . 

"  Then  die !  "  he  shouted,  and  with  a  fierce  snarl  he  rais 

his  club  again.  ,          . 

I  closed  my  eyes  and  waited  for  the  weapon  to  descen 
I  could  not  think;  my  mind  seemed  only  to  whirl  ; ™ithrob 
in  a  chaos  of  broken  thought  which  I  - could  not  connect 
I  wondered  dimly  whether  a  rough  knot  which  I  had 


256  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

upon  one  side  of  the  gnarled  stick  would  strike  Winona  or 
myself;  whether  the  Indian  would  strike  once  or  twice; 
whether  Margaret  would  moan  could  she  but  know,  and 
what  she  did  at  that  moment;  whether  her  hair  still  shone 
with  the  old  golden  splendor  as  of  yore;  whether  her  eyes 
were  the  same  deep  blue  and  her  laugh  as  clear  and  ringing 
as  in  the  old  days. 

It  seemed  to  me  that  I  lay  there  an  eternity,  waiting  for 
the  blow,  and  still  it  did  not  descend.  Would  it  never  come  ? 
"  Strike !  "  I  shouted.  "  Wouldst  thou  wait  forever  ?  " 

No  sound  answered  me,  and  I  opened  my  eyes  and  looked 
up.  There,  a  few  paces  from  me,  stood  the  would-be  heads- 
man, leaning  upon  his  huge  bludgeon,  a  sulky,  frightened 
look  upon  his  dark  face. 

A  voice,  loud  and  angry,  rang  in  my  ears : 

"  And  so  this  is  how  the  Cherokees  treat  a  stranger  who 
feasts  with  them,  when  Windango  turns  his  back?" 

Turning  my  head  I  saw  the  old  chief,  tomahawk  in  hand, 
standing  fierce  and  motionless  behind  me,  as  he  looked  down 
disdainfully  at  the  throng  of  savages,  who  had  slunk  away 
as  a  whipped  dog  will  from  his  master. 

"  Speak !  "  he  continued.  "  Have  the  Cherokees  naught  to 
say  for  themselves  ?  " 

A  chorus  of  voices  arose.  "  The  Eagle  had  struck  down 
Chawanook.  Winona  had  given  to  the  pale  one  the  blue 
wampum  belt.  Could  the  Cherokees  stand  by  and  see  such 
deeds  as  this  ?  Then,  when  they  would  have  slain  the  Eagle, 
Winona  caught  Mountawk's  hand,  and  finally  threw  herself 
upon  the  Eagle,  to  protect  his  life  at  the  risk  of  her  own." 
And  they  pointed  to  the  girl,  who,  pale  beneath  her  dusky 
skin,  had  arisen  and  stood  with  bent  head  near  the  old 
chief. 

Windango  with  a  wave  of  his  hand  silenced  them. 

"  Leave  the  girl  to  me,"  he  said  hoarsely.  "  I  am  a  man, 
and  can  deal  with  my  own  lodge.  Begone !  " 

"And  what  of  the  Eagle?"  cried  one,  bolder  than  the 
rest.  "  Shall  he  not  die  ?  " 

"  Is  not  Windango  a  chief  ? "  replied  the  old  brave. 
"  Cannot  he  deal  with  the  pale  one  ?  Out  of  my  sight,  or 
I  shall  slay  some  of  you  in  my  rage." 

A  moment  thus  the  dark  throng  stood,  undecided.    They 


A  WILD  DIANA  257 

were  as  some  fierce  wild  beast,  who,  as  he  is  about  to  feast 
upon  his  bleeding  quarry,  is  driven  from  it  by  another 
stronger  than  himself.  But  the  habit  of  obedience  was 
strong  within  them.  Even  as  they  wavered,  the  chief  put  his 
fingers  to  his  lips,  and  gave  a  long,  quivering  cry.  An  an- 
swer floated  back  from  the  trees,  and  the  dark  forms  of  the 
old  warriors  could  be  seen,  as,  weapons  in  hand,  they  hur- 
ried to  the  assistance  of  their  leader. 

Some  twenty  or  thirty  war-worn  veterans  had  already 
pushed  their  way  through  the  crowd  and  stood  grouped 
around  him,  ready  at  a  word  to  let  fly  their  tomahawks,  and 
as  many  more  were  hurrying  to  him.  The  whole  village 
could  muster  no  more  than  one  hundred  braves,  and  of 
these  fully  one-half  would  stand  by  Windango.  They  were 
the  older  and  more  experienced  men,  and  the  other  braves 
would  be  as  chaff  before  them. 

The  dark  throng  broke,  and  scattered  into  a  hundred 
fragments. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

THE  DEATH    OF   DENORTIER 

ALIGHT  hand  shook  me  by  the  shoulder.  I  moved 
uneasily,  and  rubbing  my  eyes  looked  about  the  hut ; 
all  was  inky  darkness. 

"  Hist !  "  said  a  voice,  which  I  recognized  as  Windango's, 
"  let  the  Eagle  follow  silently  behind  me."  And  taking  my 
hand  in  his,  he  led  me  quietly  across  the  hut  and  into  the 
night  air. 

As  I  looked  down  at  the  sleeping  warrior  in  the  doorway, 
I  saw  something  red  trickling  slowly  down  his  broad  breast. 
Bending  over  him,  I  looked.  A  great  gash  was  over  the 
heart,  and  from  it  was  streaming  a  torrent  of  blood.  The 
old  chief  had  taken  this  means  of  silencing  him  effectually, 
and  so  straightening  myself,  I  stepped  to  his  side,  where  he 
stood. in  the  shadow  of  the  lodge. 

With  a  quick  movement,  he  threw  a  deerskin  over  my 
head,  so  that  nothing  could  be  seen  of  my  face.  The  night 
was  dark  and  moonless,  and  from  the  deserted  streets  of  the 
village  no  sound  arose.  He  turned,  and  with  me  at  his  heels 
began  a  quick  journey  towards  the  woods.  We  met  no  one, 
as  with  bent  heads  we  silently  stole  towards  the  shadow  of 
the  trees. 

The  cabin  in  which  I  had  been  confined  that  night  lay  at 
the  northern  end  of  the  village,  and  it  was  only  a  few 
moments  until  we  reached  the  outskirts  of  the  place.  I 
started  back  in  alarm,  for  before  us  there  trod  to  and  fro 
upon  his  beat  a  sentry.  We  could  not  pass  him  without 
being  seen ;  but  the  chief  by  my  side  reassured  me  in  a  word. 

"  It  is  a  friend,"  he  whispered.  "  Once  I  saved  his  life 
from  the  Tuscaroras,  and  he  has  not  forgotten ;  the  Eagle 
need  not  fear."  And  with  head  still  bent,  he  stole  silently 
by  the  motionless  figure,  who,  with  his  back  turned  toward 
us,  stood  gazing  intently  into  the  night.  He  must  have  heard 

258 


THE  DEATH  OF  DENORTIER  259 

us  as  we  passed,  but  if  so  he  made  no  sign  as  we  trod 
softly  by,  and  in  a  few  moments  we  had  reached  the  friendly 
shadow  of  the  trees. 

Never  for  an  instant  did  Windango  relax  his  swinging 
trot,  as  he  hurried  through  the  forest.  Twice  I  tripped 
upon  some  root  or  branch,  and  came  to  the  ground;  but  I 
was  up  in  an  instant,  and  after  his  dark  shadow,  which  I 
could  partly  discern  before  me.  Through  bushes  and  vines 
we  tore,  the  briars  scratching  my  hands  and  face  ;  into  trees 
I  bumped,  and  stumbled  into  gulleys,  as  I  hurried  on  after 
the  chief. 

Five  good  miles  we  must  have  trodden  thus,  and  then 
crashing  through  a  cluster  of  undergrowth  and  trees,  we 
halted  upon  the  banks  of  the  river,  the  Roanoke  the  natives 
called  it.  Here,  from  underneath  some  bushes  and  vines,  the 
Indian  brought  out  a  canoe,  and  placed  it  upon  the  water. 
Turning  to  me  he  spoke: 

"  Windango  has  kept  his  word,  and  has  repaid  the  Eagle 
for  the  life  of  Winona,  which  he  saved  from  the  wild  beast 
in  the  forest.  It  is  not  safe  that  the  Eagle  should  remain 
longer  with  the  Cherokees,  for  to-night  they  plot  his  life, 
and  while  it  may  be  that  Windango  could  save  him  for  this 
once,  yet  in  the  end  they  would  slay  him.  Let  the  Eagle 
depart,"  and  with  a  wave  of  his  hand,  he  motioned  me 
toward  the  canoe. 

"  The  Eagle  will  not  forget  Windango,"  I  answered,  as 
with  a  clasp  of  his  hard  hand,  I  stepped  into  the  boat,  and 
picking  up  the  paddle  dipped  it  into  the  water. 
memory  of  him  will  be  as  the  sun  upon  the  tired  traveler 
after  the  storm  has  passed.  But  how  shall  the  Eagle  know 
when  he  has  reached  the  lodges  of  the  pale  ones  ?  ^ 

"  It  is  three  suns'  journey,"  answered  the  Indian. 
Eagle  will  see  upon  the  banks  of  the  river  upon  his  right  a 
broad  rock  which  juts  out  into  the  water    and  over 
withered  oak.     Let  him  alight  there,  and  take  the  trail 
which  he  will  see;  in  an  hour  he  will  be  at  the  lodges 


eagle  thanks  his  brother,"  I  said,  and  with  a  wave 
of  my  paddle,  I  pushed  the  little  .canoe  :  mto  the  5  stream,  and 
made  rapidly  towards  the  east  down  towMeoBfJ*^ 
I  had  left  the  Indian  behind,  and  with  strong  strokes,  i 


260     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

made  haste  toward  Dunraven.  Overhead  brooded  the  night, 
dark,  silent;  before  me  lay  the  great  river,  and  somewhere 
beyond  those  dark  trees  was  Margaret.  My  foot  struck 
something  in  the  bottom  of  the  canoe,  which  rang  against  the 
board.  Stooping,  I  picked  it  up;  it  was  my  gold-hilted 
sword — the  companion  of  my  wanderings — and  beside  it  lay 
some  food  and  a  jar  of  water,  placed  there  by  the  same 
kind  hand.  Buckling  the  blade  about  my  waist,  around  which 
was  still  fastened  the  blue  wampum  belt,  I  resumed  my 
task,  my  mind  engrossed  in  thought. 

Why  had  not  the  Cherokees  attacked  the  settlement  of 
Dunraven,  if  they  knew  so  well  where  it  lay?  It  was  only  a 
few  miles  away,  and  I  knew  them  too  well  to  think  they 
stood  in  awe  of  four  men,  however  brave.  No,  there  was 
something  deeper  than  this  somewhere.  This  was  the  secret 
of  those  steel  hatchets  and  knives  which  I  had  seen  among 
the  Indians ;  he  had  bought  their  friendship  with  these 
trinkets,  and  bribed  them  to  hold  me  a  captive  among 
them. 

Ah !  there  was  a  long  reckoning  to  settle  with  my  lord, 
when  we  should  meet  again.  One  which  had  been  long  in 
the  making,  and  such  as  one  mortal  man  could  seldom  count 
up  against  another.  If  I  could  only  reach  him  with  my 
sword,  I  would  give  worlds  for  the  opportunity. 

A  light  sound  of  a  paddle  floated  to  my  ears  from  behind 
me  down  the  stream.  Someone  was  evidently  following, 
but  who  I  did  not  know.  With  a  quick  stroke  of  the 
paddle,  I  turned  the  head  of  the  canoe  towards  the  bank, 
and  shot  in  among  the  overhanging  trees  and  bushes.  Here  I 
waited  in  silence;  five,  ten,  fifteen  minutes  passed,  and  I 
had  almost  persuaded  myself  that  I  heard  only  the  sound 
of  some  beast  from  the  forest,  when  again  came  that  light 
sound.  Nearer,  clearer,  it  again  struck  my  ears,  and  in  a 
moment  I  saw  the  dark  body  of  a  canoe  upon  the  water. 

I  strained  my  eyes  to  discover  who  were  its  occupants, 
but  in  the  gloom  I  could  see  nothing.  A  pale  glimmer  of 
the  moonlight  for  a  moment  came  out  from  behind  a  cloud, 
and  fell  full  upon  the  face  of  Winona,  as  with  her  raised 
head  she  looked  around  her  for  a  glimpse  of  my  canoe. 

"  Winona !  "  I  called  softly,  and  in  an  instant  I  had  pad- 
dled out  from  my  hiding  place,  and  to  where  the  boat  rocked. 


THE  DEATH  OF  DENORTIER  261 

"  Thou  must  go  back,  child,"  I  said.     "  What  doest  thou 
here  r 

She  only  answered  with  a  storm  of  sobs. 
"  Thou  canst  not  follow  me,  a  wanderer  upon  the  face 
of  the  earth,"  I  continued.    "  What  will  thy  father  think  of 
this,  after  he  has  saved  my  life?    No,  turn  again  to  thy 
people,"  and  I  pushed  her  canoe  around  with  my  hands. 

"  Winona  cannot  return !  "  she  cried.  "  Her  people  will 
have  naught  to  do  with  her  after  to-night.  If  the  Eagle 
refuses  to  let  her  follow  him,  she  will  cast  herself  into  the 
river." 

I  was  sorely  vexed ;  here  I  was  about  to  go  into  the  camp 
of  the  enemy;  at  the  very  time  that  I  needed  to  be  foot- 
loose, the  Indian  girl  must  needs  follow  me — a  plague  on 
her !  And  there  was  Margaret,  Heaven  only  knew  what  she 
would  think;  but  the  lass  had  saved  my  life^  and  I  could  not 
leave  her  alone  and  friendless  in  the  wilderness.  If  it  be 
true  that  her  friends  had  cast  her  out,  there  was  naught  to 
do  but  carry  her  with  me,  and  so  with  a  sigh  I  turned  my 
canoe,  and  in  silence  continued  my  journey  up  the  river, 
with  her  little  craft  behind  me.  And  so  we  journeyed  for 
two  long  days. 

We  were  moving  up  the  river,  only  a  day's  journey  from 
Dunraven  now,  and  with  paddle  in  hand  I  pushed  the  little 
boat  for  all  there  was  in  her.  But  a  few  more  hours  and  I 
would  face  my  lord,  and  with  sword  in  hand  would  end 
his  troubles. 

A  low  call  floated  out  to  me  from  the  shore,  and  turning 
my  head  quickly,  I  saw  standing  upon  the  bank  some  fifty 
feet  away,  his  face  distorted  by  a  ghastly  smile,  the  apothe- 
cary, John  Marsden.  If  I  had  seen  a  vision,  I  could  not  have 
been  more  surprised.  I  looked  at  him  in  amazement,  as 
he  raised  his  hands  and  beckoned  me  to  approach  him. 

What  ruse  was  this?  Did  he  but  attempt  to  lure  me 
to  the  shore,  so  that  I  would  fall  into  the  hands  of  some  of 
Dunraven's  men,  who  concealed  by  the  trees  lay  in  wait 
for  me?  , 

"  Quick !  "  he  shouted,  as  my  canoe  lay  motionless  upon  U 
water.     "Quick,  Sir  Thomas!  for  I  know  not  what  mo- 
ment Lord  Dunraven  may  appear,  and  if M    fall  into 'hi 
hands,  it  will  all  be  up  with  me."     And  he  shuddered  in 


262   FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

such  terror  that,  half  convinced  that  his  fear  was  genuine,  I 
paddled  towards  him. 

"  Let  me  but  come  aboard,"  he  said,  as  my  canoe  touched 
land;  and  he  rushed  forward  in  the  boat  and  seated  him- 
self in  the  stern.  "  Give  me  a  paddle!  "  he  cried,  and  seiz- 
ing one,  he  never  rested  until  we  had  pulled  far  out  into 
the  current;  then  he  gave  a  sigh  of  relief.  "  If  Lord  Dun- 
raven  overtakes  me,  it  will  end  the  career  of  John  Marsden," 
he  said,  with  another  uneasy  look  at  me. 

"  What  doest  thou  here?  "  I  asked  sternly,  "  and  why  flee 
from  Lord  Dunraven  ? — mind  thee,  the  truth." 

'Twas  on  the  day  before  yesterday  at  noon  that  I  sat  in 
the  hut,"  he  answered.  "  I  was  brooding  over  the  failure 
of  my  lord  to  pay  me  the  gold  that  he  had  promised,  and 
the  scornful  way  in  which  he  treated  me,  when  I  approached 
him  and  begged  for  the  reward  which  he  held  out  to  me. 
I  heard  a  footfall  on  the  floor  behind  me,  and  looking  up 
I  saw  DeNortier." 

'  Dost  thou  wish  one  thousand  pounds  sterling,  Mars- 
den?'  he  said  in  a  low  voice.  'If  so,  thou  hast  but  to 
speak.'  What  could  I  do?  Here  was  a  vast  treasure,  suffi- 
cient to  overthrow  the  honor  of  an  angel  and  a  way  to 
revenge  myself  upon  Dunraven;  so  I  answered  that  I  would 
do  his  bidding  for  one  thousand  pounds. 

"  '  Then  listen  to  me,'  he  said,  glancing  around  cautiously. 
'  The  Lady  Margaret  Carroll  is  imprisoned  here,  and  lan- 
guishes as  the  captive  of  Lord  Dunraven.  I  would  rescue 
and  restore  her  to  her  lover,  Sir  Thomas  Winchester,  but  it 
is  not  to  be,  for  last  night  as  I  lay  upon  my  bed  I  dreamed 
a  dream.  As  I  looked,  lo!  there  stood  beside  me  the  dead 
Herrick,  even  as  I  had  seen  him  often  in  life.  I  thought  a 
look  of  sorrow  was  upon  his  face,  and  as  I  looked  at  him  his 
lips  opened  and  he  spoke : 

"  '  "  Thy  time  has  come,  my  captain,"  he  said.  "  Long 
have  I  waited  in  this  far  land  for  thee,  but  now  thy  end 
draws  nigh,  and  I  am  sent  to  warn  thee.  Three  days,  and  thou 
shalt  join  the  shadowy  throng  of  thy  men ;  but  do  this  before 
thou  goest.  Send  a  messenger  to  Sir  Thomas  Winchester  to 
guide  him  to  Lady  Margaret  Carroll,  whom  he  loves,  and 
perchance  it  will  avail  thee  much  in  the  end."  As  he  said 
this  he  vanished. 


THE  DEATH  OF  DENORTIER  263 

'  I  lay  there  in  the  silent  room ;  I  am  not  a  person  to 
fear  either  man  or  devil,  but  I  feel  within  me  this  shade 
spoke  truth,  and  it  shall  be  as  he  has  said.  It  matters  little 
now,  since  I  know  that  I  cannot  win  the  Lady  Margaret 
Carroll,  for  death  is  better  than  a  weary  existence  without 
her.  Dost  thou,  therefore,  Marsden,  go  to  Sir  Thomas  Win- 
chester and  guide  him  here,  while  I  stay  and  guard  the  lady 
until  his  arrival.  Hasten  back  when  thou  dost  give  the 
message.' 

"And  he  gave  me  the  one  thousand  pounds,  which  I 
buried,  and  straightway  I  set  out  to  find  thee.  Praise  be  to 
God  I  have  done  it ! "  And  he  looked  at  me  with  an  air 
of  joy. 

"  Dost  expect  me  to  believe  this  ?  "  I  asked  incredulously. 

"  Believe  it  or  not — it  is  the  truth,"  he  said  doggedly. 
"  Would  I  be  likely  to  put  myself  in  thy  hands,  if  what  I 
say  were  not  true  ?  " 

We  were  all  this  tinfe  making  our  way  swiftly  down  the 
river,  Winona  in  her  little  boat  behind  us. 

"  Marsden,"  I  said,  "  tell  me  the  scheme  of  my  abduction, 
all  thou  dost  know  of  it — and  then  perhaps  I  may  believe 
thee." 

"  DeNortier  had  watched  for  several  days  to  carry  thee 
away  from  London,"  he  answered,  his  face  lighting  up  at 
the  thought.  "  When  thou  didst  walk  abroad  that  night 
Herrick  was  at  thy  heels.  But  thou  gavest  him  the  slip  and 
they  had  given  up  all  hope,  until  one  of  the  crew  who 
drank  in  a  little  inn  saw  thee  come  by  and  sent  word  to 
DeNortier.  Immediately  he  posted  men  at  every  lane  which 
led  from  the  tavern.  As  luck  would  have  it,  thou  didst  come 
up  to  the  very  one  which  he  himself  guarded,  and  he  but 
had  time  to  engage  in  a  discussion  with  the  drunken  fool 
Steele,  when  thou  didst  approach,  and  the  rest  thot 
knowest."  .  ,. 

"Why  did  not  DeNortier  slay  me  when  I  was  in  his 
power  ?  "  I  asked.  "'Twas  not  like  him  to  let  the  opportunity 

5  '"'He  loved  the  same  fair  lady  that  Dunraven  and  thyself 
sought  to  win,"  Marsden  replied.    "Whilst  he  had  thee  i 
his  hands,  he  could  play  thee  off  against  my  lord   and  : 
hold  him  in  check,"  and  he  burst  into  a  roar  of  laughter. 


264     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARQARET 

"Why  dost  thou  shout  so?"  I  asked  sternly.  "I  see 
naught  to  laugh  at." 

"  I  but  thought  of  the  tale  I  heard  DeNortier  tell  one 
day  in  his  cups,  of  how  thou  didst  go  into  the  cave  to  explore 
it.  The  old  hag,  Neulta,  cried  out  from  a  secret  panel  in  the 
wall,  and  blew  the  candle  out  of  thy  hand  with  some  of 
her  secret  power,  and  thou  didst  dash  out  of  the  cave  as 
though  the  devil  were  at  thy  heels."  He  laughed  again 
apologetically,  and  rubbed  his  eyes  with  his  sleeve. 

"  Thou  knowest  how  Dunraven  entrapped  the  Lady  Mar- 
garet," he  continued,  "  and  how  they  set  sail  in  the  '  Betsy,' 
and  making  further  south  reached  this  coast  a  week  before 
thou  didst." 

"  Yes,"  I  answered  impatiently.  "  But  how  does  the  Lady 
Margaret  bear  her  imprisonment  ?  " 

"  Like  an  angel,"  he  said,  his  crafty  eyes  lifted  to  mine  to 
watch  every  expression.  "  Not  a  murmur  has  ever  crossed 
her  lips,  and  DeNortier  protects  her  from  harm,  for  he 
stands  ever  between  her  and  Dunraven  like  a  shield." 

"  But  I  have  something  here  that  nearly  concerns  thee," 
he  continued,  drawing  from  his  doublet  a  square  package. 
"  'Tis  thy  father's  will,  which  I  stole  from  thy  brother 
Richard  one  night,  thinking  perhaps  to  sell  it  to  thee  at  a 
propitious  moment.  It  is  thine  for  ten  thousand  pounds," 
and  he  waited  impatiently  for  my  reply.  "  Wouldst  give 
that  much  for  the  estates  and  title?" 

"  Thou  art  mad !  "  I  replied.  "  Even  if  I  thought  thou 
didst  speak  truth  and  that  it  were  my  father's  will,  which  I 
do  not  believe,  still  he  had  no  power  to  will  the  title  and  land 
from  Richard  if  he  so  desired,  which  is  improbable,  for 
the  estates  have  been  entailed  for  the  benefit  of  the  eldest 
son  for  ages." 

"  Old  Sir  Hugh  Richmond,  thy  grandfather,  broke  the  en- 
tail by  suffering  a  common  recovery,"  he  replied.  "  Nay,  do 
not  look  so  incredulous,  the  proof  is  in  this  package.  Wilt 
give  ten  thousand  pounds  for  the  document  ?  " 

"If  what  thou  sayest  be  true,  I  am  willing,"  I  answered. 
"  But  how  came  my  father  to  disinherit  Richard  ?  " 

"  'Tis  the  same  old  tale,"  Marsden  rejoined.  "  Richard, 
thinking  he  had  the  game  in  his  own  hands,  turned  loose  all 
his  ill-humor  upon  thy  father  after  thou  hadst  left  England, 


THE  DEATH  OF  DENORTIER  265 

making  the  old  lord's  life  a  perfect  hell  on  earth  with  his 
abuse  and  ill-treatment.  Four  days  before  he  died  he  sent 
for  a  scrivener,  and  deeded  all  of  his  property  of  whatso- 
ever character  to  Sir  Robert  Vane  to  hold  in  trust  for  thee. 
As  the  estate  has  been  held  in  fee  simple  since  the  common 
recovery  was  suffered,  he  could  so  fix  it  that  Richard  could 
not  get  at  the  property.  I  tell  thee  that  old  Sergeant  Moore, 
who  drew  up  the  deed,  has  so  tied  up  the  estate  that  'tis  im- 
possible to  overturn  the  conveyance,"  and  he  chuckled  at 
the  thought. 

"  But  to  resume  my  tale — the  title  cannot  be  disposed  of 
as  long  as  Richard  lives,  but  thy  brother  cannot  of  course 
maintain  the  dignity  of  his  position  without  the  estates 
to  keep  it  up.  He  will  be  glad  to  relinquish  it  in  thy  behalf 
for  a  mere  pittance,  and  thou  canst  have  his  action  ratified 
by  act  of  Parliament,  so  thou  wilt  be  safe  in  any  event," 
and  so  saying,  he  put  the  package  into  my  hands. 

It  was  composed  of  three  papers.  The  first  I  laid  aside 
after  carelessly  glancing  at  it.  'Twas  the  common  recovery 
by  which  Sir  Hugh  Winchester  barred  the  estate  tail,  and 
attached  to  it  the  instrument  by  which  he  took  it  back  again 
to  hold  in  fee  simple. 

The  next  was  a  bulky  document  in  which  my  father 
solemnly  transferred  all  his  estates  to  Sir  Robert  Vane  in 
trust.  "  Nevertheless  to  hold  the  same  for  the  benefit  and 
advantage  of  my  second  son,  now  beyond  the  seas— Thomas 
Winchester."  And  below  he  had  scrawled  his  name. 

I  folded  the  document  together  again— so  that  homely  old 
saying  had  come  to  pass,  that  "  curses  like  chickens  come 
home  to  roost."    I  had  never  loved  my  father,  he  had  meant 
naught  to  me  but  a  name,  but  at  that  moment  I  pitied  him. 
He  had  hated  me  without  a  cause  and  his  sin  had  brought  i 
own  punishment.    And  so  thinking  I  opened  the  third  am 
last  paper — it  ran  thus: 

"  RICHMOND  CASTLE, 

"April  10,  1588. 

"  THOMAS  :— As  I  lie  here  to-night,  I  realize  that  in  a 
few  hours  I  must  pass  out  to  meet  that  God,  whom     have 
never  served  or  obeyed.     I  have  done  little  of  good 
world;  have  lived  only  for  self,  my  own  desire  and  enjoj 


266     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

ment  my  only  thought.  I  know. of  not  one  soul  whom  I  have 
ever  helped  or  assisted  during  the  whole  of  my  miserable 
life,  but  on  the  contrary  there  are  many  whom  I  have 
wronged  and  injured,  who  will  rejoice  as  they  hear  the 
news  of  my  death. 

"  I  have  wronged  thee  most  of  all,  for  I  allowed  that  villain, 
Richard,  to  play  upon  my  dislike  of  thee/  until  I  did  thee 
that  last  injury  and  drove  thee  from  England.  I  have  paid 
for  my  sin  in  agony  and  torture;  my  life  since  thou  left 
has  been  a  living  death.  There  has  been  no  night  for 
months  that  I  have  not  writhed  in  anguish,  and  to  add  to 
my  sufferings,  Richard  has  done  all  in  his  power  to  be-devil 
me,  thinking  that  he  had  the  estates  safe. 

"  I  have  made  what  little  reparation  I  could,  and  have 
disinherited  him,  and  transferred  all  the  property  to  thy 
friend  Sir  Robert  Vane,  to  hold  in  trust  for  thee ;  for  some- 
thing tells  me  thou  art  alive,  and  will  yet  come  to  claim  thy 
own.  Death,  my  son,  will  be  a  boon  to  me — it  will  at  last 
end  my  agony  in  this  world.  I  trust  that  my  God  will  take 
into  consideration  my  suffering  here,  in  measuring  my  pun- 
ishment in  the  life  to  come. 

"  And  now  I  will  close  forever.  I  cannot  ask  thee  to 
forgive  me,  I  have  sinned  too  deeply.  I  only  ask  thee  to 
remember  that  if  I  have  wronged  thee  I  have  been  repaid; 
for  every  drop  of  suffering  that  has  been  wrung  from  thy 
brow,  I  have  sweated  two — for  every  groan  thou  hast 
uttered,  I  have  groaned  thrice.  So  thou  dost  see,  that  even 
in  this  world,  we  are  repaid  for  our  sins,  for  as  a  man 
makes  his  bed  so  shall  he  lie. 

"  Farewell, 

"  RICHMOND." 

I  held  the  paper  in  my  hand,  and  from  my  long  dry 
eyes  there  fell  a  tear,  as  though  in  tribute  to  one  who  had 
sinned  and  suffered.  I  knew  he  had  repented  bitterly  the 
injury  he  had  done  me,  and  from  the  bottom  of  my  heart 
I  forgave  him.  I  looked  up  at  Marsden,  who  sat  opposite, 
eying  me  as  a  cat  gazes  at  a  mouse. 

"  Butthou  dost  forget  that  I  am  a  fugitive  from  justice, 
and  if  I  set  foot  in  England  to  claim  the  estate,  the  Queen 
will  hang  me." 


THE  DEATH  OF  DENORTIER  267 

He  threw  up  his  hands  in  despair. 

"I  had  forgotten  that;  thy  estates  are  forfeited  to  the 
Crown  as  those  of  a  traitor,  and  thy  father's  disposition 
Of  them  goes  for  naught.  Tis  maddening  with  only  that 
between  thee  and  fortune— fool  that  I  was  not  to  think  of 
Shall  I  have  the  papers  back  again  ?  "  he  said.  "  They 
are  of  no  value  to  thee." 

'  No,"  I  answered.  "  Did  I  give  them  back  to  thee,  thou 
wouldst  sell  them  to  Richard,  and  'tis  best  that  they  remain 
in  my  hands." 

A  scowl  of  fury  came  over  Marsden's  pale  face  at  my 
words,  and  he  glanced  about  him.  But  he  saw  that  I  was 
prepared  to  meet  him,  so  he  arose  to  his  feet.  Raising  my 
head,  I  saw  that  the  canoe  lay  by  a  little  neck  of  land,  and 
that  even  now  he  was  preparing  to  step  ashore. 

"  What  doest  thou?  "  I  asked  in  surprise. 

"  I  promised  DeNortier  to  return  as  soon  as  I  delivered 
the  message,"  he  said ;  "  for  the  Count  needs  help  to  protect 
Lady  Margaret  from  Dunraven."  And  resisting  all  remon- 
strances, he  plunged  into  the  woods,  bidding  me  go  by  water. 
"  Dunraven  might  try  to  escape  by  the  river,  and  'tis  best  to 
surround  him  on  all  sides,"  he  said,  and  seeing  the  wisdom 
of  his  words,  I  let  him  go  and  resumed  my  journey. 

All  night  long  I  paddled  steadily,  the  canoe  of  Winona  be- 
hind me,  and  by  morning  we  were  nearing  the  goal  for  which 
I  had  struggled  so  long. 

Four  of  the  afternoon  had  arrived,  and  Winona  called  to 
me  that  just  ahead  there  lay  the  broad  white  rock  which 
marked  the  end  of  our  journey.  Yes,  there  to  the  left, 
jutting  out  into  the  water,  was  a  broad  flat  rock,  and  above 
it  hung  a  withered  oak. 

"  Tis  the  rock,"  said  Winona,  and  turning  our  canoes  in 
that  direction,  we  soon  approached  it. 

The  girl  caught  the  prow  of  my  boat,  and  concealing  both 
canoes  in  the  high  reeds  that  fringed  the  bank,  with  bow  in 
hand  she  led  the  way  along  the  little  beaten  path  into  the 
woods.     So  this  was  the  beginning  of  the  end  I  thought,  as 
with  my  sword  loosed  in  its  scabbard,  I  followed  the  1 
figure  of  Winona.    With  eyes  bent  upon  the  path,  and  s 
as  proud  and  free  as  a  young  fawn,  she  tripped  in  ti 
me. 


268     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

For  some  minutes  she  walked  thus,  and  then  with  an  ex- 
clamation she  pointed  to  the  trail ;  for  here  there  was  a 
great  place  trodden  smooth,  as  though  some  monarch  of  the 
forest  had  locked  horns  with  an  enemy  in  the  death  struggle. 
The  earth  was  torn  and  furrowed,  and  a  great  pool  of 
blood,  which  looked  as  though  it  had  been  shed  only  a  few 
minutes  before,  was  in  front  of  us. 

"  What  is  it,  Winona  ?  "  I  asked.  "  Have  some  bucks 
locked  horns  here  ?  " 

"  No,"  she  answered  gravely,  as  she  gazed  at  the  ground ; 
"  it  is  the  pale  faces — see !  "  And  she  pointed  to  the  earth, 
where  bending  I  could  dimly  see  the  print  of  a  shoe. 

"  Let  us  go  on,  Winona !  "  I  cried,  alarmed  at  the  sight, 
and  I  followed  the  trail  of  blood,  where  it  led  out  again  to 
the  path. 

"  See !  "  she  cried,  and  she  pointed  to  the  stream  of  blood. 
"  One  of  the  pale  ones  was  struck  down,  but  he  sprang  up 
and  followed  his  enemies,"  and  brushing  by  me,  she  ran  on 
down  the  path. 

For  a  few  minutes  we  kept  on  after  the  bloody  track,  then 
turning  from  the  path,  we  followed  the  blood  into  the  woods 
down  a  little  hillock  and  up  under  a  great  oak,  where  I 
could  dimly  see  the  figure  of  a  man,  as  with  upturned  face  he 
lay  quiet  and  still. 

"  The  wounded  man  almost  caught  one  of  those  who 
struck  him !  "  she  cried  excitedly,  pointing  to  a  deep  track, 
as  where  one  had  leaped  in  terror  and  then  sprang  forward 
in  desperation. 

I  did  not  answer,  but  breaking  into  a  run,  I  rushed  by 
her  and  up  the  slope  to  where  that  ghastly  figure  lay  beneath 
the  tree.  As  I  stood  beside  him,  he  stirred  and  opened  his 
bloodshot  eyes,  wearily  looking  up  at  me — it  was  DeNortier, 
and  wounded  unto  death,  it  required  no  leech  to  see  that. 
Beside  him  lay  the  dead  body  of  the  apothecary,  Marsden, 
a  look  of  terror  awful  to  behold  upon  his  pale  face. 

One  stiff  hand  clutched  some  leaves,  the  other  lay  out- 
stretched above  his  head,  as  though  in  despair.  He  had  died 
like  a  trapped  rat ;  the  ghastly  look  upon  his  face  was  more 
significant  than  words,  for  it  showed  the  agony  and  despair 
of  the  last  moment,  when  the  freebooter  had  struck  him 
down.  There  still  quivered  in  his  lifeless  frame  the  keen 


THE  DEATH  OF  DENORTIER  269 

blade  of  a  sword,  which  had  been  thrust  through  his  body 
and  deep  into  the  ground,  pinning  him  down  to  writhe  and 
die  like  a  butterfly  transfixed  by  a  needle. 

The  Count  DeNortier  looked  at  me  a  moment  with  his 
glassy  eyes,  and  then  drew  back  from  me. 

"  Art  come  to  torment  me,  pale  shade  ?  "  he  said.  "  Away ! 
A  few  moments  and  I  will  be  even  as  thou  art." 

"  I  am  no  shade,"  I  answered,  "  but  a  man  of  flesh  and 
blood  like  thyself." 

"  Who  is  it,  cloaked  and  hooded,  that  stands  gray  and 
silent  by  thy  side  ? "  he  continued  in  the  same  low  voice,  as 
though  he  had  not  heard  me.  "  It  looks  even  as  one  whom 
I  have  known  in  the  long  ago.  Speak,  dim  spectre !  Who 
art  thou  ?  " 

I  looked  behind  me,  there  was  no  one  there  save  the 
wondering  Indian  girl. 

With  a  shout  that  resounded  through  the  forest,  he 
dragged  himself  to  a  sitting  position,  horror  stamped  upon 
every  feature  of  his  face. 

"  It  is  Sir  Samuel  Morton ! "  he  shouted  in  an  unearthly 
voice.  "  Back !  I  slew  thee,  but  it  was  in  fair  fight.  Why 
comest  thou  here  to  torment  me  ?  Go !  I  said,"  and  he  fell 
back  trembling  upon  the  ground. 

"  Tis  no  one,  Count,"  I  said  soothingly.  '  Be  calm- 
It  is  only  the  creation  of  thy  fevered  brain  that  thou  seest. 

But  with  straight,  unseeing  eyes,  already  fixed  in  death, 
he  stared  past  me. 

"  'Tis  ever  thus,"  he  groaned,  "  ever  I  see  rise  around  me 
the  shadowy  faces  of  those  whom  I  have  slam.    They  flock 
about  with  leering  looks  and  outstretched  fingers,  taunting 
me  as  I  lie  thus      If  there  be  a  hell,  as  the  lying  priests 
would  have  us  believe,  it  would  be  torture  enough  to  hstei 
through  countless  ages  to  their  gibes,  and  to  see  about  i 
their  staring  faces,"  and  he  lay  back  exhausted,  with  pant 

111 «  ^ter,"  he  moaned-"  would  that  I  had  but  one  drink  of 

^^  cast  my  steel  cap  towards  the  motionless  girl. 
"  Bring  him  some  water,  Winona,"  I  said.  tVtrnnoh 

She  bounded  away  to  a  little  brook  that  glimmered  through 

the  trees  near  by. 


270     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

"  Dunraven,"  he  screamed,  rising  again,  "  thou  shalt  not 
have  her !  I  would  rather  that  this  Sir  Thomas  should  win 
than  thou ;  he  is  at  least  a  man,  whilst  thou  art  a  creeping 
serpent.  I  would  rather  see  the  maid  cold  in  death,  than  to 
be  the  bride  of  such  as  thou." 

"  How  earnest  thou  thus?  "  I  said,  seating  myself  by  him. 

"  What  carest  thou  ?  "  he  answered,  seeming  to  see  me 
again.  "  What  difference  can  it  make  to  thee,  thou  who 
art  a  shadow,  whether  I  live  or  die?  But  listen,  if  it  be 
of  any  interest,  and  thou  shalt  hear  how  I  came  to  be 
in  this  condition. 

"  This  Dunraven  had  kept  the  maid  captive  for  two  long 
months  in  the  cabin  yonder,  constantly  threatening  her  and 
menacing  her  with  I  know  not  what,  unless  she  would  give 
her  consent  to  let  that  imp  of  hell — the  priest  Francis — marry 
her  to  him.  I  had  landed  the  day  after  they  did  upon  the 
coast;  for  I  knew  Dunraven's  plans,  and  that  he  would 
come  directly  here.  I  learned  them  from  the  spy,  Marsden, 
the  rogue  who  lies  beside  me,  who  would  have  played  me 
false.  I  followed  hot  on  their  trail  and  found  them  here. 
Dunraven  was  furious  that  I  should  have  tracked  him,  for 
he  thought  to  have  the  maid  in  his  power,  and  I  was  ever 
as  a  thorn  in  the  flesh  to  him. 

"  Often  wearied  by  the  long  resistance  of  Lady  Margaret, 
he  swore  by  Heaven  and  earth  to  wed  her.  I  took  the  part 
of  the  maiden — partly  because  I  loved  her — partly  because 
clown  in  my  black  heart  I  pitied  her.  For  if  ever  woman 
bore  herself  nobly,  under  circumstances  that  would  daunt  a 
heart  of  iron,  that  woman  is  Lady  Margaret  Carroll. 

"  Curse  it !  "  he  cried.  "  My  throat  burns  and  scorches, 
and  yet  I  lie  here  and  babble  to  amuse  a  pale  shade,  and 
thou  wilt  not  give  me  a  drop  of  water  to  cool  my  aching 
throat." 

"  Thou  shalt  have  water,"  I  answered ;  "  have  patience." 
and  even  as  I  spoke,  I  heard  the  step  of  the  girl  as  she 
returned. 

Taking  the  cup  from  her,  I  bent  over  the  dying  man,  and 
lifting  him  up,  held  the  cool  water  to  his  lips,  while  he 
gulped  it  down  eagerly  and  resumed  his  story,  a  far-away 
look  in  his  glassy  eyes. 

"  For  the  last  week  Dunraven  has  been  as  one  possessed, 


THE  DEATH  OF  DENORTIER  ayi 

for  one  of  the  savages  brought  him  tidings  which  set  him 
wild,  and  it  was  only  with  the  point  of  my  sword  I  held 
him  in  check. 

"  I  strolled  down  to  the  great  rock  this  morning,  where  I 
had  dispatched  Marsden  to  find  thee  and  bring  thee  here 
to  rescue  the  lady.  My  agreement  with  the  traitor  was  to 
meet  him  on  his  return  at  the  rock.  As  I  gazed  upon  the 
water,  I  heard  a  sound  behind  me,  and  turning  I  saw  Dun- 
raven,  with  his  henchman,  the  fat  priest,  and  Marsden,  to- 
gether with  the  Indian  whom  my  lord  had  ever  with  him. 
Fool  that  I  was  to  suspect  nothing  from  Dunraven's  smiling 
face,  as  talking  and  chatting,  he  rode  with  me  back  to  the 
cabins,  the  others  following. 

"  Anxious  I  was  to  know  what  success  Marsden  had  met 
with,  but  I  could  say  naught  until  I  could  get  him  apart 
from  the  others.  So  I  came  along  with  them,  perhaps  a 
mile,  when  the  priest,  leaning  behind  me,  without  a  word 
plunged  a  long  knife  into  my  back.  I  turned  on  him,  but 
like  a  flash  the  whole  band  were  upon  me. 

"  I  struggled  furiously,  and  tried  to  draw  my  sword,  but 
the  Indian  had  severed  the  belt  with  his  knife.  I  fought 
for  my  life,  unarmed  and  alone — but  what  could  one  man 
do  ?  They  bore  me  down  to  the  ground,  and  thrusting  their 
knives  in  me  a  last  time,  pursued  their  way,  leaving  me 
for  dead. 

"  '  Have  no  fear  for  the  Lady  Margaret ! '  Dunraven  cried, 
as  with  a  smile  he  left  me.  '  I  will  care  well  for  her.'  I 
lay  there  and  cursed  the  fate  that  had  willed  that  I,  a  man 
who  had  slain  a  score  of  gallant  gentlemen  in  fair  fight, 
and  held  at  bay  for  five  long  years  the  strength  of  Europe, 
should  die  in  an  unknown  hole  of  this  great  uninhabited 
country. 

"  Even  as  I  lay  thus,  I  heard  a  light  step,  and  the  ruin; 
Marsden  came  stealing  down,  knife  in  hand,  fearing  that 
by  some  mischance  I  might  betray  the  secret  of  his  perfidy 
to  Dunraven.     I  waited  quietly,  with  my  eyes  closed,  unti 
he  bent  over  me,  then  gathering  all  my  strength,  even  as  a 
lamp  flares  up  into  a  bright  flame  before  it  goes  out  I  rever, 
I  sprang  at  him,  and  caught  him  by  the  throat. 

"With  a  yell  of  fear,  he  wrenched  himself  free  and  I 
down  the  path,  with  me  at  his  heels.     I  drew  nearer  anc 


2 72      FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

nearer  to  him  until,  with  one  last  leap,  I  sprang  upon  his 
back  and  hurled  him  to  the  ground.  Then  with  his  own 
sword  I  slew  him.  Could  I  have  only  cut  the  throat  of  that 
fiend  Dunraven,  I  would  die  content. 

"  And  now,  thou  dweller  of  another  sphere,  one  last  thing 
to  soothe  thy  troubled  heart  would  I  do,  before  I  go  to  join 
thee.  The  Lady  Margaret  loves  thee.  Would  I  could  have 
told  thee  before  thou  hadst  passed  out  of  this  mortal  globe, 
but  I  only  discovered  it  a  few  brief  hours  ago.  They 
say  that  dying  men  see  plainly  into  the  future.  I  know  not  if 
that  be  true — I  only  know  that  something  tells  me  that 
Margaret  Carroll  will  be  the  bride  of  a  nobler  man  than 
Dunraven." 

He  was  nearing  the  end  now,  and  with  long-drawn  breath 
and  wildly  groping  hands,  he  fought  for  breath.  Suddenly 
he  looked  up  at  me  with  vacant  gaze. 

"  Say  that  thou  forgivest  me  for  the  share  I  had  in  thy 
detention !  "  he  wildly  cried.  "  As  God  is  my  witness,  I  have 
rued  it  oft  and  deeply.  I  have  other  and  grievous  sins  to 
answer  for,  and  would  not  go  down  to  death  with  that 
blot  unforgiven." 

"  I  forgive  thee,"  I  gently  answered,  as  I  bent  over  him, 
"  and  though  'twas  a  terrible  thing,  I  bear  thee  no  malice, 
and  would  not  stand  between  thee  and  thy  God." 

"  I  have  done  thee  a  great  favor,"  he  muttered.  "  Thou 
wilt  discover  it  sometime." 

He  babbled  on  a  few  moments  at  random.  Of  deeds  of 
blood  and  terror,  awful  and  ghastly;  of  men  murdered  in 
cold  blood ;  of  women  and  children  put  to  death  with  torture, 
such  as  the  mind  of  man  could  hardly  conceive,  by  the  thumb- 
screw and  the  stake ;  of  burning  ships  and  murdered  crews. 
Then  a  look  of  cunning  and  avarice  came  over  his  ghastly 
face,  and  he  tried  to  raise  himself,  but  was  too  weak.  He 
could  only  beckon  me  to  draw  near. 

"  Nearer,"  he  whispered,  "  I  will  tell  thee  a  secret,  that 
will  make  thee  rich  beyond  thy  wildest  dreams.  It  will  be 
some  recompense  for  the  pain  I  have  caused  thee,  and  thou 
canst  let  a  small  portion  be  used  in  Masses  for  my  soul.  No 
one  knows  where  it  is  concealed,  save  myself  and  the  dead 
Herrick." 

"  Where  is  it  hidden  ?  "  I  asked  listlessly,  for  in  truth  I 


THE  DEATH  OF  DENORTIER  2?3 

cared  little  for  the  golden  hoard,  since  one  whom  I  loved 
could  not  share  it  with  me. 

"  Nearer,"  he  whispered,  so  low  that  only  bending  far  over 
his  white  face,  could  I  hear  his  voice.  "  Those  pale  ones  who 
bend  beside  thee  shall  not  hear  it;  'tis  for  thy  ear  alone. 
Look  upon  the  Island  Eldorado,  it  is  concealed " 

He  stiffened  himself;  even  as  he  did  so,  I  knew  that  his 
race  was  run,  for  I  could  feel  beside  me  the  presence  of 
that  one  who  had  beckoned  him,  and  who  with  waiting  boat 
was  preparing  to  waft  him  over  the  dark  stream,  and  into 
the  dim  unknown  region  from  which  no  traveler  returns. 

The  dying  man  had  lifted  himself  until  he  sat  erect,  his 
dull,  glazed  eyes  fixed  far  beyond  me.  He  spoke,  and  with 
awe  I  recognized  that  his  voice  had  regained  all  the  strength 
and  imperiousness  with  which  it  rang  when  he  had  reigned 
supreme,  the  lord  and  ruler  of  the  savage  crew. 

"  Some  wine,  Jose !  "  he  cried.  "  The  wine  of  the  King 
of  Spain.  We  will  drink  one  more  toast  before  we  go;  our 
time  is  short — long  and  weary  the  journey.  Now,  men,  fill 
up  to  the  brim,  for  I  give  you  a  toast  to-night,  such  as  you 
have  never  drunk  e'er  this,  nor  will  again. 

"  Tis  a  lady,  pure,  beautiful,  divine,  such  a  one  as  never 
graced  this  rough  earth  before.    Had  Eve  been  such  as  she, 
'tis  no  wonder  that  Adam  lost  all,  and  counted  it  naught 
beside  the  glory  of  her  deep  eyes.    Had  Helen  been  one-half 
so  fair,  I  wonder  not  that  Paris  for  her  sake  braved  ; 
Greece  and  laughed  at  their  rage.     I  give  thee  a  lady,  my 
comrades,  more  lovely  than  the  pale  blushing  dawn,  pure 
than  the  driven  snow,  with  eyes  whose  deep  blue  outshines 
the  azure  sky,  one  whom^England  admires  and  ado 
Lady  Margaret  Carroll !  " 

He  fell  back  upon  the  bank,  the  same  calm  smile  upon 
his  face.  He  made  no  sign  or  motion;  bending  forward,  i 
saw  that  he  had  died  without  a  struggle. 

With  the  help  of  Winona  I  dug  a  trench  and  buried 
Count      So  we  left  him  to  keep  his  last  long  watch 
Tnows  of  winTer  lie  thick  upon  his  grave,  the  sun  and  ram  of 


274  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

our  journey.  Winona  had  buried  Marsden  near  DeNortier, 
and  by  the  light  of  the  moon  we  made  our  way  down  the 
rocky  path  and  towards  the  cabins.  No  sound  broke  the 
gloom  of  the  forest,  as  we  strode  rapidly  on.  I  had  lost 
precious  time  with  DeNortier ;  during  which  perhaps  the  fox 
Dunraven  had  taken  the  alarm,  and  fled  still  further  into 
the  vast  country  beyond  the  dim  mountains  of  which  Manteo 
had  told  me. 

And  now,  as  we  silently  turned  a  bend  in  the  path,  the 
glare  of  a  fire  met  my  eyes,  only  a  few  feet  ahead,  and  to 
the  left  of  where  I  stood.  Cautiously  drawing  my  sword, 
with  Winona,  bow  in  hand,  at  my  heels,  I  stole  forward, 
until  I  stood  underneath  the  trees  in  the  shadow.  Then 
quietly  I  looked  out  upon  those  who  sat  about  the  fire. 

In  front  and  facing  me,  sat  Lord  Dunraven  upon  a  huge 
log,  his  sheathed  sword  between  his  knees.  To  his  right, 
and  several  feet  away,  was  another  figure,  a  woman  in  a 
white  dress.  The  light  from  the  fire  shone  upon  her  white 
neck  and  rounded  arms,  and  a  gold  chain  about  her  throat 
glistened  and  sparkled  as  the  glow  from  the  blazing  embers 
fell  upon  it.  One  little  foot  peeped  out  from  the  hem  of  her 
skirt,  and  her  burnished  hair  shone  in  the  dim  light,  as 
though  each  strand  were  gold,  mined  from  the  far-off  land 
of  the  Indies. 

A  fagot  from  the  dying  fire  blazed  up,  and  the  light  fell 
full  upon  her  face,  which  was  in  the  shadow.  Even  before 
the  firelight  told  me,  I  knew  the  maid  was  Margaret. 
Paler  than  it  was  her  wont  to  be,  but  radiant  with  the  same 
marvelous  beauty.  The  last  few  months  had  defaced  not 
one  trace  of  loveliness,  and  even  as  I  gazed  upon  her  from 
my  hiding-place,  the  same  faint  perfume  floated  across  to 
me  that  I  had  ever  noticed  when  in  her  presence. 

"  And  so  DeNortier,  a  plague  upon  him,  has  gone  out 
upon  a  longer  journey  than  it  has  been  his  wont  to  take," 
Dunraven  said,  a  sneer  upon  his  face.  "  He  will  find  it,  I 
fear,  a  rough  voyage,  and  will  meet  on  his  arrival  a  warm 
greeting,"  and  he  looked  up  at  the  lady. 

"  I  would  have  gone  to  wher.e  he  lay,  and  read  to  him 
from  the  Holy  Scriptures,"  she  said  in  a  clear  voice.  "  Per- 
haps it  would  have  soothed  his  last  moments,  but  thou 
wouldst  not  let  me  do  this." 


THE  DEATH  OF  DENORTIER  275 

"  No,"  he  answered,  his  sneer  deepening  into  an  evil  smile. 

Lurse  him!  He  has  thwarted  me  long  enough.  Had  it 
not  been  for  him,  thou  wouldst  have  been  Lady  Dunraven 
long  ere  this.  But  the  fruit  only  grows  more  tempting  with 
the  waiting,"  and  he  laughed  long  and  loud. 

The  Lady  Margaret  had  risen,  and  with  tears  in  her  eyes 
now  faced  him.  "  Why  dost  thou  persecute  me  thus  ?  "  she 
said,  as  though  in  despair.  "  Thou  knowest  I  will  never 
willingly  be  thy  bride ;  there  are  many  fair  ladies  in  England. 
Why  wilt  thou  persist  in  thy  mad  pursuit  of  me,  when  thou 
knowest  I  do  not  love  thee  ?  " 

My  lord  kept  his  seat,  the  smile  still  upon  his  face. 

"If  thou  for  any  reason  dost  look  into  thy  mirror,  thou 
needst  wonder  no  further." 

"  I  seek  not  for  compliments,"  she  answered  impatiently. 
"  I  would  know  the  cause  of  thy  unreasonable  conduct." 

"  Thou  seekest  for  a  reason,  behold  thou  hast  it.  Mar- 
garet, I  have  spent  a  great  treasure ;  have  slain  two  gallant 
gentlemen;  have  left  the  luxuries  and  pleasures  of  my  own 
country  to  become  a  wanderer  in  a  strange  land ;  have  trav- 
ersed countless  leagues  of  trackless  ocean  and  boundless 
forest,  my  very  life  at  the  mercy  of  these  roving  savages. 
Have  imperiled  all,  Margaret — wealth,  position,  title,  repu- 
tation, and  for  what  ?  " 

"  Yes,  for  what  ?  "  she  answered,  her  head  held  proudly 
erect.  "  It  has  been  worse  than  wasted." 

"  'Tis  for  this,"  he  cried,  and  he  advanced  a  step  nearer 
to  her — "  because  I  love  thee." 

My  lady's  face  had  grown  scornful,  her  eyes  flashed,  for 
she  came  of  a  noble  line,  and  when  once  aroused,  the  Carroll 
blood  could  be  hot  and  fierce. 

"  Thou  hadst  best  save  thy  breath,"  she  answered  con- 
temptuously. "  Thou  art  like  a  child,  that  frets  and  whim- 
pers for  the  moon." 

"Art  thou  made  of  stone?"  he  cried,  "that  naught  can 
touch  thy  cold  heart?    What  more  wouldst  thou  have?    I 
have  dared  all,  endured  all,  for  thy  sake,  and  yet 
dost  frown — hast  thou  no  smile  ?  " 

"  Not  for  such  as  thee,"  she  answered  calmly,  turning  h 
back  upon  him  and  looking  out  into  the  gloom. 

"  Perhaps  thou  thinkest  that  they  be  for  Sir  Thomas  Win 


276     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

Chester,"  he  said  with  a  scowl.  "  Fool  not  thyself,  proud 
lady,  thy  lover  is  dead — died  with  such  torture  as  thy  mind 
knows  not,  devised  with  all  the  ingenuity  that  the  savage 
Indian  can  contrive.  Thy  smile  shall  never  more  be  for 
him." 

Margaret  had  grown  paler,  but  her  courage  did  not  fail 
her  for  an  instant. 

"If  he  be  dead,"  she  replied  piteously,  "  he  was  some- 
thing that  in  thy  whole  life  thou  hast  never  been,  nor  con- 
ceived of — a  brave  and  gallant  gentleman." 

"  It  may  be  so,"  he  answered,  "  but  I  had  rather  be  a 
live  man  with  the  Lady  Margaret  Carroll,  than  a  dead 
gentleman,  though  he  be  a  saint." 

"  Beast !  "  she  cried,  in  anger  and  despair.  "  I  loathe  thee ! 
Even  the  very  savages  have  some  mercy  on  their  helpless 
victims,  but  thou  knowest  not  what  mercy  is." 

"  Not  where  thou  art  concerned,"  he  answered  steadily. 
"  Cost  what  it  may,  thou  shalt  be  mine."  And  folding  his 
arms  upon  his  chest,  he  looked  at  her  as  though  he  would 
imprint  every  feature  of  her  face  indelibly  upon  his  brain. 

"  Name  my  ransom,"  she  said.  "  Any  price — though  it 
take  every  penny  of  my  estate,  I  will  pay  it  gladly  and 
willingly,"  and  she  turned  again  and  faced  him  imploringly. 

"  What  wouldst  thou  do  here,  alone  in  this  wilderness  ? 
Thou  wouldst  lose  thyself  amid  its  dark  shades;  be  de- 
voured by  some  wild  beast,  or  fall  into  the  hands  of  the 
Indians,  beside  which  captivity  in  my  hands  would  be  a 
paradise." 

"  It  matters  not,"  she  cried  eagerly,  her  face  alight  with 
hope.  "  Better  to  die  at  the  stake,  than  to  endure  such  as 
this.  Name  but  thy  price,  and  it  shall  be  paid." 

"  This  is  my  answer,"  he  replied  slowly  and  deliberately, 
his  dark  eyes  upon  hers :  "  Though  each  leaf  upon  every 
tree  in  all  this  vast  continent  were  a  golden  sovereign,  and 
all  that  vast  treasure  mine,  should  I  but  set  thee  free,  I 
would  turn  my  back  upon  it  in  scorn  and  disdain.  Not  for 
aught  that  this  great  world  holds  would  I  forego  my  power 
to  make  thee  mine." 

Margaret  had  sunk  back  again  upon  the  log  from  which 
she  had  risen,  her  hands  over  her  face.  I  still  lay  where  I 
was  behind  Dunraven.  I  would  wait  until  the  moment 


THE  DEATH  OF  DnNORTIER  277 

arrived  when  he  would  attempt  to  carry  his  scheme  into 
effect ;  then  at  the  very  instant  when  he  held  the  cup  to  his 
lips,  I  would  dash  it  to  the  ground.  Defeat  would  only 
seem  the  more  bitter  because  he  had  been  so  near  to  victory. 

"  So  don  thy  fairest  dress  and  thy  brightest  smile  this 
evening,  for  I  can  wait  no  longer  for  the  time  when  thou 
shall  be  mine.  With  only  the  light  of  thine  eyes  to  bask 
in,  with  thee  to  cheer  me,  this  rough  land  would  be  an  Eden, 
and  we  like  two  children  to  wander  hand  in  hand  beneath 
the  trees.  Such  a  life  I  have  long  dreamed  of — such  at  last 
is  at  hand  for  me.  The  priest  will  make  us  one  this  very 
night.  So  prepare  thee,  for  in  a  few  brief  moments  he 
will  be  here." 

She  raised  her  head,  a  look  of  determination  in  her  blue 
eyes,  which  had  grown  hard  and  cold  as  steel. 

"  I  cannot  tell  what  things  the  future  holds  in  store  for 
me,  but  this  much  is  certain :  Before  I  would  submit  to  such 
an  indignity  I  would  slay  myself  with  my  dagger  and  so 
end  my  misery.  I  warn  thee  that  I  am  desperate.  Push  me 
not  to  the  wall,  or  I  will  do  something  that  perchance  thou 
wilt  regret.  Be  not  so  sure.  At  the  last  moment  the  cup 
may  be  dashed  from  thy  hands."  And  she  arose,  courage 
and  desperation  upon  her  face. 

"  There  is  no  help  for  it,"  he  answered.  Thou  canst 
do  naught,  Margaret,  but  weep  and  wring  thy  white  hands ; 
there  is  no  one  to  aid  thee.  Thou  art  alone  in  my  power- 
neither  God  nor  man  can  Kelp  thee  now." 

"  Be  not  so  sure  of  that,  my  lord,"  I  answered  as 
stepped  out  into  the  firelight,  my  sword  raised, 
knowest  not  what  these  dark  woods  contain." 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

MY   LORD   TAKES    HIS   DEPARTURE 

HE  wheeled  upon  me  as  I  spoke.  My  lady  had  given 
one  loud  cry,  whether  of  joy  or  fear  I  knew  not,  and 
with  clasped  hands  stood  gazing  at  me. 

"  So  thou  dost  come  at  last,"  he  said  coolly.  "  It  is  well ; 
one  of  my  enemies  has  stepped  out  of  my,  path  forever  to- 
day. Thou  art  the  second  and  the  last,  and  thou  too  shall 
go  to  join  him.  Francis !  "  he  cried,  raising  his  voice  into 
a  shout. 

An  answering  call  came  back  from  the  darkness,  and  I 
could  see  the  light  as  it  streamed  from  the  half -open  door  of 
a  cabin,  a  few  yards  away. 

"  Quick !  "  he  cried.  "  'Tis  that  dog,  Sir  Thomas  !  Out, 
and  at  him !  " 

A  yell,  and  the  rush  of  approaching  feet,  as  they  raced 
for  me ;  I  had  sprung  forward  at  the  first  shout  and  crossed 
swords  with  Dunraven.  He  wore  his  steel  breastplate,  or 
I  would  have  cut  him  down  in  a  few  seconds,  for  he  lacked 
much  of  being  my  match  with  the  sword;  but  there  was 
naught  for  me  to  do  but  to  make  for  his  head,  as  my  time 
was  too  short  to  pick  and  choose  my  point  of  attack.  An- 
other cut  at  his  head,  which  he  parried,  and  replied  by  a 
vicious  lunge  at  my  throat,  which  I  met — and  then  from  out 
of  the  gloom  his  men  sprang  at  me. 

The  priest,  a  great  cutlass  in  his  hands,  came  down  like 
a  wild  boar ;  behind  him  panted  the  fat  skipper  of  the 
"  Betsy,"  his  red  face  aglow,  and  at  his  heels  an  Indian  in 
his  paint  and  feathers.  And  now  four  to  one,  on  all  sides 
of  me,  they  cut  and  thrust ;  one  man,  no  matter  how  splendid 
a  fight  he  made,  could  not  keep  all  of  them  at  bay. 

A  low  cry  from  my  lady  caught  my  attention.  She  was 
swaying  to  and  fro,  both  hands  clutched  at  her  breast — 
even  as  I  glanced  at  her,  she  toppled  and  fell  full  length 

278 


MY  LORD  TAKES  HIS  DEPARTURE        279 

upon  the  ground.  That  one  brief  instant,  when  I  turned 
my  eyes  from  my  assailants,  proved  my  undoing.  With  a 
rush  all  four  men  were  upon  me.  The  priest  caught  the 
hilt  of  my  sword  and  was  endeavoring  to  wrench  it  from 
my  hands ;  the  others  sprang  upon  my  back  and  were  trying 
to  throw  me  to  the  ground. 

"  Drop  all  swords !  "  Dunraven  cried.  "  I  would  not  have 
him  hurt — he  is  reserved  for  a  sweeter  fate." 

I  staggered  under  their  combined  weight ;  my  hands  were 
pinned  to  my  sides,  for  the  priest,  having  wrenched  my 
sword  from  me  with  the  help  of  the  savage,  now  gripped 
my  body  and  arms  with  a  grasp  of  steel.  The  two,  Miles, 
as  Dunraven  called  the  fat  skipper,  and  my  lord  himself, 
were  upon  my  back,  with  the  Indian  tugging  at  my  knees. 
With  a  crash  I  went  down,  carrying  them  with  me. 

What  had  become  of  Winona,  I  thought  as  I  fell.  Had 
she  forsaken  me?  She  was  the  equal  of  a  man  in  a  fight 
such  as  this;  but  when  it  came  to  the  pinch,  she  had 
doubtless  fled. 

The  priest  had  loosed  me  as  I  fell,  and  catching  up  a 
long  knife,  he  bent  over  me  as  I  struggled  with  the  others 
upon  the  ground.  The  old  dark  leer  was  upon  his  face. 

"  And  so  we  square  accounts !  "  he  cried  triumphantly. 
"  I  have  gloated  over  the  thought  of  this  moment  ever  since 
we  last  parted.  Die,  thou  carrion !  May  thy  foul  soul  rot 
in  Hades  with  my  old  chief,  the  Count  DeNortier,  for  a 
million  ages !  "  And  he  struck  downwards  at  me. 

With  a  whistle  an  arrow  whizzed  towards  him,  and  as  I 
looked  I  saw  its  sharp  point  strike  him  in  the  throat,  and 
passing  through,  project  a  foot  beyond.  A  shrill,  keen, 
quavering  yell  vibrated  through  the  forest,  as  the  priest 
staggered  blindly,  the  knife  still  clutched  in  his  hand, 
another  piercing  cry  rang  out,  as  a  second  arrow  struck 
him  full  in  the  back,  and  with  a  hideous  shriek  he  sprawled 
out  upon  the  ground. 

An  answering  yell  came  from  the  other  side  of  the  glade, 
and  the  woods  rang  and  re-echoed  with  the  blood-curdling 
cry     Miles  was  struggling  madly  beneath  me  to  rise.^ 
"It  is  the  Indians!  "he  cried.    "  Up !— let  me  go ! 
Dunraven  sprang  to  his  feet.     "It  is  the  Cherokees! 
He  rushed  to  where  the  limp  body  of  Margaret  lay,  and 


280     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

catching  her  up  in  his  arms,  sword  in  hand,  he  dashed  out 
of  the  grove.  "  Save  yourselves !  "  he  shouted  to  his  men. 
"  As  for  myself,  I  must  rescue  the  lady." 

The  others  were  still  struggling  frantically  with  me,  their 
only  thought  to  escape.  With  another  series  of  deafening 
yells,  two  figures  sprang  out  of  the  trees  and  made  for  us. 
One  of  them  was  Winona,  I  knew  her  by  her  short  petticoat, 
and  the  other — yes,  the  firelight  shone  on  his  face  an  instant 
as  he  darted  by — it  was  Manteo. 

The  Indian  with  whom  I  fought  had  broken  loose  from 
me,  and  now  dashed  forward.  I  saw  him  rush  upon 
Manteo.  The  two  grappled  together,  and  fell  rolling  and 
struggling  on  the  ground. 

Miles,  to  whom  terror  had  lent  the  strength  of  despair, 
was  fighting  manfully  to  free  himself.  His  hand  came  in 
contact  with  the  stone  tomahawk  which  the  Indian  had 
dropped  in  his  fight  with  me;  his  fingers  closed  over  the 
handle,  and  raising  it  with  all  his  strength,  he  brought  it 
down  upon  my  left  arm,  where  I  held  him  by  the  hair, 
while  with  my  right  I  pinned  his  body  down.  My  arm 
fell  limp  and  helpless  to  the  ground.  With  a  plunge  he 
broke  loose  from  me,  and  springing  up  he  bounded  full  into 
the  arms  of  Winona,  who  caught  him  around  the  waist,  and 
with  a  howl  of  terror  he  fought  to  break  away. 

I  leaped  to  my  feet.  Dunraven  had  disappeared  with 
Margaret.  I  heard  him  crashing  through  the  woods  a  hun- 
dred yards  away,  as  he  ran  at  the  top  of  his  speed.  I 
dashed  away  in  the  direction  of  the  sound,  my  arm  dangling 
by  my  side.  But  I  heeded  it  not,  as  like  a  hound  at  the 
heels  of  his  quarry,  I  tore  through  trees  and  bushes,  bare- 
headed and  disheveled,  after  Lord  Dunraven.  It  seemed  as 
though  I  crawled  at  the  speed  of  an  ant,  and  yet  I  know 
now,  that  I  ran  as  I  had  never  done  before. 

Now  I  rushed  through  level  plains,  upon  which  the 
moonlight  cast  the  shadows  of  the  tall  trees  in  strange  fan- 
tastic shapes ;  then  I  would  tear  my  way  through  a  dense 
thicket,  or  splash  into  the  water  of  some  babbling  brook 
and  up  a  little  knoll. 

At  last  I  caught  sight  of  Dunraven.  My  eye  glimpsed 
the  flutter  of  Margaret's  dress,  as  with  her  upon  his 
shoulder,  he  was  running  at  the  top  of  his  speed,  below 


MY  LORD  TAKES  HIS  DEPARTURE        281 

me  some  fifty  yards  away.  Encumbered  by  the  lady  and 
bleeding  from  several  wounds,  he  was  losing  ground  at 
every  step,  and  with  a  loud  curse  he  shifted  the  limp  body 
of  Margaret  to  his  other  shoulder,  and  halted  a  moment  to 
shake  a  clenched  fist  at  me. 

In  grim  silence  I  ran  on — bending  every  nerve  and  sinew 
to  overtake  him.  We  were  now  on  a  long,  level  plateau, 
perhaps  three  hundred  yards  in  length.  I  uttered  one  long, 
loud  cry.  Startled  by  the  nearness  of  the  sound,  he  slack- 
ened his  pace  for  an  instant,  and  made  as  though  to  turn 
and  meet  me.  But  his  heart  failed  him,  and  with  an  ex- 
clamation of  despair,  he  cast  the  lady  upon  the  ground, 
and  abandoning  her,  rushed  on. 

Not  for  aught  would  I  have  halted  then,  for  I  was  too 
near  a  final  reckoning  with  this  villain  who  had  hounded  me 
so  long.  To-night  we  would  settle  our  quarrel  for  aye,  and 
so  swerving  aside  from  Margaret,  who  lay  white  and  still 
where  she  had  fallen,  I  ran  on  after  him.  I  would  over- 
take him,  cost  what  it  might,  or  .die  in  the  attempt.  A  few 
more  bounds  now,  and  he  would  be  in  my  grasp. 

"  Curse  thee !  "  he  cried  as  I  drew  closer.  "  I  believe  'tis 
as  the  priest  says,  that  thou  art  leagued  with  the  evil  one 
himself." 

I  made  no  answer.  I  was  too  near  him  to  waste  useless 
breath,  for  I  needed  all  my  wind  and  strength  too  in  that 
mad  race. 

"Thou  hast  won  at  every  point!"  he  shouted  bitterly; 
"  hast  beaten  me  at  every  move,  and  for  this  I  curse  thee, 
now  and  hereafter.    If  it  be  possible  I  would  sell  my  soul 
to  the  devil  himself,  if  I  might  come  back  once  more  to 
earth  to  haunt  and  torment  thee.     I  despise  thee  witl 
bitter,  unrelenting  hatred,  such  as  I  have  never  borne  befoi 
for  man  or  beast,  for  thou  hast  robbed  me  of  her  for  whom 
I  have  plotted  and  schemed  for  weary  months,    and 
a  snarl  of  rage.  .        ,    T      .. 

I  was  upon  him  now,  and  with  a  cry  of  triumph  1  gatt 
ered  myself  for  one  great  spring,  which  would I  land  n 
upon  his  back.    But  even  as  I  drew  myself  together  to  leap, 
he  threw   up  both  hands  and  gave  a  ^f1  °J  ™™ 
Hesnair    as  though  he  were  in  the  grasp  of  death  11 
As  it  rang  ou   upon  the  night  air  he  plunged  forward,  down, 


282  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

and  out  of  sight,  his  hands  clutching  and  grasping  at  the 
earth  to  save  himself;  for  there,  yawning  dark  and  deep 
before  me,  was  a  great  precipice,  its  deep  sides  falling  ab- 
ruptly away,  with  no  tree  or  vegetation  to  check  the  fall 
below  upon  the  solid  rock. 

I  dug  my  feet  desperately  into  the  ground  to  save  my- 
self, for  if  I  went  down  there  was  no  help  for  it,  I  would 
be  dashed  to  pieces.  My  feet  slipped  forward  over  the  brink 
of  the  precipice,  and  clutching  despairingly  at  the  stone 
ledge,  I  caught  it  with  my  right  hand,  and  so  hung  over 
that  yawning  abyss  by  one  hand;  for  my  left  arm  was 
broken  and  useless. 

No  words  can  describe  my  horror  and  despair,  as  I 
dangled  between  heaven  and  earth.  I  was  too  exhausted 
by  my  long,  hard  run  to  pull  myself  up  in  safety.  I  could 
only  hang  thus  until  my  grasp  would  weaken  and  give  way, 
and  I  would  fall  upon  the  rocks  beneath.  Suddenly  I  heard 
a  dull  crash  from  below,  and  then  silence.  Peering  cau- 
tiously down  I  saw  the  figure  of  Lord  Dunraven,  crushed 
and  mangled  upon  the  rocks,  a  hundred  feet  below  me — 
this  was  his  end.  He  had  sown  in  blood  and  crime,  and 
so  he  also  had  reaped. 

My  grasp  was  weakening  fast ;  my  arm  seemed  as  though 
it  would  be  torn  from  its  socket  with  the  strain.  I  had 
given  myself  up  for  lost,  and  was  about  to  loose  my  hold, 
and  so  relieve  my  aching  arm. 

A  voice  came  from  above  me.  It  was  as  the  sound  of 
sweetest  music  to  my  ears. 

"  Where  art  thou  ?  "  cried  Winona,  as  she  leaned  over 
the  cliff. 

"  Be  careful,"  I  answered,  "  there  is  a  great  chasm  in 
front  of  thee,  over  which  I  hang  by  one  arm.  Quick! 
or  I  must  let  loose  and  be  dashed  to  pieces  on  the  rocks 
below." 

A  slight  noise,  and  then  she  reached  out,  and  with  both 
hands  grasped  me  by  the  collar,  just  as  my  hand  slipped 
from  the  ledge,  and  drawing  me  slowly  up  placed  me  upon 
the  ground.  Exhausted  and  unnerved  I  lay  there,  shaking 
and  trembling  like  a  leaf.  The  strain  had  been  so  great, 
that  now  I  was  safe,  the  reaction  was  almost  more  than  I 
could  stand  in  my  worn-out  condition. 


MY  LORD  TAKES  HIS  DEPARTURE        283 

"  Where  is  the  lady,  Winona  ?  "  I  asked  feebly,  as  she  bent 
over  me. 

"  She  lies  below,"  she  answered  calmly.  "  I  rushed  on  up 
here  to  find  thee." 

"And  thou  didst  leave  her  where  she  fell?"  I  cried  in 
amazement. 

"  Yes,"  she  answered  stolidly.  "  And  well  for  the  Eagle 
that  I  did,  else  he  had  not  been  here  to  tell  the  tale." 

With  an  exclamation  I  got  upon  my  trembling  feet,  and 
back  I  went  through  the  tall  grass,  the  Indian  girl  at  my 
heels.  Thank  God  she  was  still  there ;  I  could  see  the  white 
dress  as  it  gleamed  in  the  moonlight.  Reaching  her  side  I 
bent  over  her;  her  eyes  opened  and  she  gazed  up  into  mine. 

"  I  knew  that  thou  wouldst  come,"  she  murmured. 
"  They  told  me  thou  wert  dead,  but  I  knew  it  was  false, 
and  I  have  waited  long  and  patiently,  praying  that  thou 
wouldst  take  me  from  this  place." 

"  Yes,"  I  answered  gently,  "  I  have  come.  Would  that 
it  had  been  sooner,  but  I  have  done  my  best.  I  grieve  that 
thou  shouldst  have  been  subjected  to  the  threats  and  terror 
of  this  man  so  long,  but  it  is  past  now  forever." 

"  Yes,  gone,"  she  repeated  softly.  "  But  take  me  away 
from  here." 

Bending  over  her,  I  took  her  up  with  my  right  arm,  as 
though  she  had  been  a  tired  child,  and  with  her  head  upon 
my  shoulder,  I  retraced  my  steps  to  where  I  had  met  Dun- 
raven.  Never  will  I  forget  that  walk  with  Margaret  in 
my  arms;  I  was  weary — yea,  exhausted — my  left  arm 
broken,  but  I  had  forgotten  these  things— forgotten  that  my 
enemies  lay  cold  and  still  in  that  silent  forest,  and  would 
trouble  me  no  more.  I  only  knew  that  I  held  in  my  arms  one 
that  was  more  to  me  than  all  else  in  this  great  world,  that  she 
lav  nestled  close  to  my  heart,  her  light  breath  gently  fan- 
ning my  cheek.  For  a  few  brief  moments  I  tasted  the  am 
brosial  nectar  of  the  gods,  and  was  content. 

With  Margaret  I  could  walk  on  forever  through  t 
dark    forests,    feeling    neither    hunger     thirst,    nor    cc 
Manteo  had  joined  us,  three  fresh  and  bleeding  scalps  at 
his  belt-one  was  the  Indian's,  another  the  priests,  and 
third  that  of  the  sailor,  Miles.     Without  a  word  he  led 
way  down  the  path  to  the  boats,  I  following,  with  Winona, 


284  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

her  eyes  fixed  upon  my  slightest  motion,  behind.  We  had 
traveled  perhaps  one-half  of  the  distance  when  Margaret 
stirred. 

"  I  have  recovered  sufficiently  to  walk,"  she  said.  And 
looking  down  at  her  face  in  the  moonlight,  I  could  see 
the  deep  blush  upon  her  cheek  and  neck. 

"  But  canst  thou  walk?"  I  answered,  loath  to  loose  her. 
"  'Tis  but  a  few  steps  more  to  the  boat." 

"  Nay,"  she  replied,  "  I  can  walk  now."  And  gently,  but 
firmly,  she  loosed  herself  from  my  arm,  and  turned  to 
follow  Manteo,  who  strode  down  the  path  ahead  of  me. 

"  What  is  wrong  with  thy  arm?  "  Margaret  cried  in  alarm, 
for  a  sudden  faintness  had  seized  me,  and  I  staggered 
blindly  as  I  caught  with  my  sound  hand  at  my  left  arm  from 
which  a  stream  of  blood  was  spurting. 

'Tis  naught,"  I  answered.  "  Only  a  sudden  weakness 
which  has  passed."  And  I  would  have  gone  on  had  she  not 
stopped  me. 

"  Thinkest  thou  that  I  am  blind  ?  "  she  said  indignantly. 
"  Stop  this  moment,  sir,  and  have  it  dressed."  And  with  a 
pretty,  impetuous  gesture  she  halted. 

Manteo  glided  to  my  side,  and  with  his  knife  cut  away 
the  deerskin  from  my  arm,  and  glanced  about  him. 

"If  Manteo  had  someone  to  hold  the  Eagle's  arm  while  he 
cut  a  splint,"  he  murmured,  half  to  himself. 

My  lady  stepped  forward,  and  despite  my  protest,  caught 
my  arm  in  both  of  her  hands,  and  held  it  in  the  position 
which  the  chief  indicated,  while  Winona  darted  away  for 
some  water  from  a  little  brook  to  wash  the  wound.  Quickly 
the  chief  splintered  my  arm,  and  putting  it  in  a  deerskin 
sling,  said  that  we  were  ready  to  proceed. 

"  Dost  thou  not  wish  Winona  to  go  back  for  some  of  thy 
dresses,  Lady  Margaret  ?  "  I  asked,  as  we  were  about  to 
start.  She  hesitated  a  moment. 

"If  she  would,"  she  said  uncertainly,  and  she  looked  at 
the  Indian  girl  who  stood  a  little  apart  from  us.  Turning 
to  Winona  I  bade  her  go  to  the  hut,  and  bring  back  the 
contents  of  the  chest  which  my  lady  described  to  me.  She 
turned  and  bounded  back  down  the  path  out  of  sight,  while 
we  moved  on  slowly  towards  the  flat  rock. 

"  It   is   well   that   thou    didst   come   when   thou    didst," 


MY  LORD  TAKES  HIS  DEPARTURE        285 

Margaret  said,  with  a  dainty  little  shudder,  "  else  I  know 
not  what  I  would  have  done ;  for  the  Count  DeNortier,  who 
had  protected  me  heretofore  from  Lord  Dunraven,'  was 
dead,  and  I  was  alone  and  helpless.  Is  Lord  Dunraven 
dead  ?  "  she  asked  suddenly,  looking  up  at  me. 

"  Yes,"  I  answered  slowly.  "  Both  he  and  the  priest  are 
dead.  My  lord  fell  over  a  deep  precipice  as  I  pursued  him, 
and  I  had  a  narrow  escape  from  the  same  fate." 

"  I  am  glad,"  she  said  in  a  low  voice.  "  I  should  have 
grieved  if  aught  had  befallen  thee." 

"  I  thank  thee,"  I  said  quietly,  though  my  pulse  bounded 
and  danced  at  these  simple  words,  which  in  her  kindness  she 
had  spoken — and  so  we  came  to  the  boat.  I  helped  her  into 
the  largest  canoe  (Manteo  had  already  broken  a  great  hole 
in  the  other  with  his  hatchet,  so  that  it  could  not  be  used  to 
pursue  us)  and  stepping  in  after  her,  I  took  my  seat. 

A  few  minutes  we  waited  thus  in  silence,  and  then 
Winona,  panting  and  hot,  came  down  the  trail,  a  bundle 
in  her  arms  which  she,  without  a  word,  handed  to  me.  She 
stepped  into  the  canoe  and  picked  up  one  of  the  paddles; 
Manteo  took  the  other,  and  they  pushed  out  boldly  into  the 
stream. 

"  Manteo,"  I  said,  turning  to  him,  as  he  knelt  in  the  bot- 
tom of  the  canoe,  and  with  powerful  strokes  urged  her 
through  the  water,  "  it  was  just  in  time  that  thou  didst 
arrive." 

"  Manteo  has  been  delayed  long  upon  the  journey, 
answered.    "  Twice  he  nearly  fell  into  the  hands  of  hostile 
red  men,  and  he  only  reached  the  lodges  of  the  Cherokees 
a  few  hours  after  thou  hadst  departed.    The  chief,  Wmdango, 
told  me  where  thou  hadst  gone,  so  Manteo  followed  hot  after 
the  Eagle,  and  seeing  the  girl  Winona,  as  I  crept  near  t 
fire,  I  recognized  her  as  the  daughter  of  the  chief  of  • 
Cherokees.    In  a  few  words  she  explained  to  me  the  trouble 
and  we  gave  the  war  whoop  and  rushed  at  them.    < 
they  acted  as  if  the  whole  Cherokee  nation  were  at  their 
heels,"  and  something  like  a  smile  crossed  his  dark 

"It  sounded  to  me  as  though  there  must  have  been  at 
least  a  hundred  savages  in  the  woods     I  answered        My 
brother   Manteo  shouted  as  though   he  might  have 
threescore  himself,"  and  I  laughed  at  him. 


286      FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

My  eyes  fell  upon  Margaret  as  she  shivered  in  the  stern, 
and  catching  up  the  great  bearskin  from  the  bottom  of  the 
boat,  despite  her  protests,  I  wrapped  it  about  her. 

"  The  beautiful  one  is  more  lovely  than  the  dawn,"  said 
Manteo,  a  look  of  admiration  for  a  moment  upon  his  face. 
"  I  wonder  not  that  the  Eagle  has  traversed  all  these  leagues 
to  carry  her  back  with  him  to  his  lodge." 

I  looked  at  Margaret. 

"  Wouldst  thou  know  what  the  chief  has  said  of  thee,  Lady 
Margaret?  "  I  asked,  a  twinkle  in  my  eye,  for  the  chief  had 
spoken  in  his  own  tongue.  Although  he  understood  the 
English  language,  yet  he  would  never  express  himself  in  it, 
but  would  always  talk  to  me  in  his  own  soft  speech. 

"  What  is  it  ? "  she  asked,  a  faint  smile  upon  her  face 
as  she  noticed  my  glee.  "  Nothing  bad,  I  hope." 

"  He  says  that  thou  art  more  lovely  than  the  dawn,"  I 
answered,  wisely  judging  that  it  would  be  better  to  suppress 
the  latter  part  of  his  remark. 

The  color  deepened  in  her  cheeks. 

"  Since  when  hast  thou  taught  the  very  savages  to  turn  a 
compliment  ?  "  she  said.  "  Truly,  sir,  thou  hast  not  labored 
in  vain." 

"  They  know  no  better  than  to  tell  the  truth,"  I  answered, 
a  smile  upon  my  face.  '  'Tis  from  the  heart,  and  not  from 
the  lips  as  in  London." 

She  made  no  answer,  but  turning  her  head  looked  out 
upon  the  dark  river,  as  its  waters  glistened  and  sparkled  in 
the  moonlight.  And  I  watched  her  lovely  profile  as  she 
sat  thus. 

"  It  is  beautiful,  is  it  not?  "  she  said  softly. 

"Very  beautiful,"  I  answered,  as  I  still  gazed  at. her.  I 
was  thinking  of  her  face,  and  if  I  but  dared  to  lean  over 
and  press  my  lips  to  that  soft  cheek,  which  so  lately  had  lain 
against  my  shoulder. 

She  stamped  her  little  foot. 

"  Where  are  thy  wits  ?  "  she  said.  "  Thou  lookest  off  as 
though  in  a  dream,  and  I  venture  to  say  that  thou  knowest 
not  one  word  that  I  have  said." 

"  Margaret,"  I  answered,  "  I  would  know  one  thing.  The 
priest  once  showed  me  a  paper  in  thy  hand  and  stamped 
with  thy  crest,  in  which  thou  didst  say  that  thou  lovest 


MY  LORD  TAKES  HIS  DEPARTURE        287 

Dunraven,  and  would  be  his  wife.  It  almost  shook  my  faith 
in  God  and  man,  that  thou,  whom  I  believed  so  pure  and 
noble,  shouldst  love  one  so  black  as  he.  I  had  thought  to 
ask  thee  that  night  in  the  prison,  but  it  slipped  my  mind. 
Tell  me,  didst  thou  write  such  a  note  as  this?" 

"  And  thou  thinkest  that  I  would  do  such  a  thing  as  that  ?  " 
she  answered,  with  a  look  of  reproach.  "  For  shame,  Sir 
Thomas !  Have  I  ever  in  my  whole  life  given  thee  cause  to 
think  thus  of  me?  " 

"  Forgive  me,"  I  replied.  "  But  the  note  was  in  thy  hand- 
writing, upon  thy  paper,  and  scented  with  thy  perfume." 

"  Thou  mightst  have  known  better,"  she  answered 
gravely,  and  she  looked  out  again  upon  the  river. 

"  Oh,  man,"  she  cried  in  scorn,  "  canst  thou  never  believe 
that  a  woman  cares  naught  but  for  wealth  and  fame;  that 
she  plans  for  naught  but  rank  and  position,  and  that  her  mind 
is  ever  filled  with  thoughts  of  conquest  ?  " 

"  I  know  of  one  lady  who,  I  think  is  all  that  mortal 
should  be,"  I  answered ;  "  whose  pure  soul  can  hold  no  un- 
worthy thought." 

"And  who  pray  may  this  person  be?  Fain  would  I 
know  such  a  one,"  and  she  looked  up  again  at  me,  smiling 
faintly. 

"  Thou  knowest  her  well,"  I  answered  quickly ;  "  she  is 
perhaps  thy  best  friend." 

"  I  know  not  of  whom  thou  speakest,"  she  cried  inno- 
cently, or  was  it  but  a  subterfuge— "unless  it  be  the  Lady 
Jane  Porter." 

"Tis  thyself,  Margaret,"  I  answered.        Thou  art 
one  of  whom  I  speak,"  and  I  bent  forward  to  look  into  her 

•f  o  r*f* 

But  she  had  drawn  herself  up,  as  her  eye  caught  sight  of 
the  silent   Indian   maid  behind  me,  who  with  keen  gaz 
followed  her  every  movement. 

"Enough,"  she  replied  coldly.     "I  did  not  angle  for  I 
ompliment,"  and  she  turned  her  head  aside  as  though 


c 


end  the  conversation. 

"  Thou  art  tired,"  I  said.    "  Let  me  wrap  thy  robe  abo 
thee,  and  thou  shalt  rest  in  the  bow  of  the  canoe. 

"  I  am  not  tired,"  she  replied,  "  and  I  would  prefer  to  sit 
and  watch  the  changing  river  as  we  glide  along. 


288     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

But  I  insisted  upon  her  taking  some  rest,  and  she  finally 
consented;  for  though  she  would  not  acknowledge  it,  she 
was  plainly  tired. 

Long  I  sat  in  the  center  of  the  canoe.  The  Indian  girl 
had  relinquished  her  paddle,  and  was  now  slumbering  be- 
hind me.  Only  the  tireless  Manteo  urged  the  boat  through 
the  water,  his  steady  strokes  unflagging  as  hour  after  hour 
passed.  I  sat  opposite  him  until  after  midnight.  Then  de- 
spite his  protest  I  took  the  paddle  from  his  hands,  and  bid- 
ding him  snatch  some  sleep,  I  took  his  post  and  with  my 
sound  arm  made  shift  to  paddle  the  canoe.  So  I  sat  until 
the  dawn  crept  slowly  above  the  trees. 

My  lady  was  up  early,  and  with  a  light  song  upon  her 
lips,  chided  me  for  sitting  up  till  day.  She  was  like  a  little 
merry-hearted  child  this  morning,  as  she  ran  to  and  fro 
upon  the  boat.  I  had  seen  her  often  and  in  many  moods — 
as  the  stately  lady  of  fashion  in  silks  and  satins ;  as  the  plain 
simple  maid,  dimpled  with  smiles,  going  for  her  walk  in  the 
city  of  London ;  had  seen  her  as  she  archly  tossed  her  head 
at  some  nicely-turned  compliment ;  had  seen  her  in  tears,  as 
on  the  night  when  she  visited  me  in  London — but  I  had 
never  seen  her  half  so  lovely  as  now. 

Even  the  silent  Manteo  brightened  up  under  the  spell  of 
my  lady's  good  humor — only  Winona  seemed  moody  and  ill 
at  ease.  And  so  passed  long,  happy  days  for  me,  as  we 
floated  down  the  river.  I  cared  not  to  return  to  the  world 
again,  for  me  it  meant  to  lose  Margaret,  and  perhaps  my 
head. 

It  was  hard,  Heaven  knows,  to  sit  and  watch  her  face; 
to  listen  to  the  sound  of  her  sweet,  low  voice,  and  to  keep 
down  the  great  wave  of  love  for  her  that  welled  up  in  my 
heart;  to  speak  no  word  of  all  those  tender  ones,  that  it 
seemed  impossible  to  suppress.  But  I  fought  against  my 
love  like  a  man,  for  she  was  Bobby's,  the  finest  gentleman 
I  had  ever  known  and  my  best  friend.  Moreover  she  was  in 
my  hands,  and  I  would  fulfill  my  trust;  I  would  take  no 
advantage  of  her  position  to  pour  my  love  into  her  unwilling 
ears.  She  should  go  back  to  England  and  Bobby,  and 
forget  me. 

Once  when  I  mentioned  Bobby's  name,  I  had  seen  a  blush 
upon  her  cheek,  and  I  thought  her  blue  eye  grew  softer ;  the 


MY  LORD  TAKES  HIS  DEPARTURE        289 

demon  of  jealousy  arose  in  my  breast,  and  I  mentioned  his 
name  no  more.    Turning  to  her,  I  said : 

"(  Lady  Margaret,  wouldst  thou  grant  me  one  favor  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  she  replied,  and  she  turned  her  head  away  from 
me.  "What  is  it,  Sir  Thomas?" 

"  Wilt  thou,  when  thou  raisest  thy  voice  in  prayer  to  God, 
offer  up  one  supplication  for  a  wicked,  sinful  man,  that  he 
may  triumph  over  the  tempter,  who  daily  and  hourly  besets 
him?" 

"  Yes,"  she  answered  gently,  and  a  tear  dropped  from  her 
blue  eyes.  "  I  will  pray  for  thee,  Sir  Thomas,  that  thou 
mayest  fight  a  brave  fight,  and  win  a  noble  victory  over 
thyself." 

And  now  we  had  left  the  canoe,  and  under  the  guidance 
of  Manteo  plunged  again  into  the  forest  afoot.  To  my  re- 
monstrances that  the  lady  could  not  endure  the  journey,  he 
had  turned  a  deaf  ear. 

"  Better  that,  than  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  Tusca- 
roras,"  he  said  stolidly.  "  Here  in  the  woods  Manteo  can 
guard  better  against  them  than  on  the  water,"  and  so  afoot 
we  had  gone. 

Margaret  had  made  light  of  my  gloomy  forebodings. 

"Out  upon  thee,  sir!"  cried  she  archly.  "One  would 
think  that  I  was  some  pretty  toy,  from  which  the  rain 
would  wash  the  paint,  that  I  cannot  keep  the  trail  with  thee 
in  the  forest." 

"  Fair  lady,  perhaps  thou  wilt  remember  my  warning 
when  thou  art  footsore  from  the  march,"  I  answered.  '  But 
if  thou  art  determined,  come !  "  And  I  led  the  way  after 
the  Indian,  with  her  at  my  side. 

The  long  journey  was  sweet  to  me,  for  I  walked  by  her 
side  much  of  the  time.     I  helped  her  over  some  fallen  log, 
or  held  aside  an  overhanging  limb  so  that  she  might  pass 
beneath  it.    Often  I  would  bring  down  some  wild  fowl  wit! 
the  Indian's  bow,  with  which  I  had  become  expert,  and 
browning  it  upon  the  coals,  would  bring  a  choice  piece  i 
my  lady,  where  she  sat  enthroned  under  some  monarch  ot 
the  forest,  and  dropping  upon  one  knee,  with  mock  humiht; 
would  present  it  to  her,  while  she  with  stately  air   albeit 
with  a  merry  twinkle  in  her  eye,  would  accept 
royally. 


29o  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

Both  Manteo  and  I  were  her  willing  slaves,  for  the  Indian 
had  fallen  under  her  spell  too,  and  worshiped  the  very 
ground  upon  which  she  stood.  Winona  would  have  naught 
to  do  with  Margaret,  but  scornfully  and  disdainfully  held 
herself  aloof,  and  to  all  her  advances  turned  a  cold  shoulder. 

We  were  nearing  our  journey's  end  now,  and  as  I  sat 
brooding  moodily  over  the  camp  fire,  my  head  bent  low  over 
my  hands,  I  thought  bitterly  of  the  future.  I  could  not  re- 
turn to  England  and  see  Margaret  become  the  bride  of  an- 
other. No,  I  would  go  back  with  Manteo  into  the  wilderness 
after  I  had  seen  my  lady  safely  upon  her  ship,  and  there 
I  would  spend  the  remainder  of  my  life  with  the  faithful 
Indian. 

But  what  if  White,  despairing  of  my  return  and  finding  no 
trace  of  the  lost  colony,  had  raised  anchor  and  sailed  back 
to  England.  What,  then,  would  become  of  Margaret? 
Manteo  had  told  me  on  his  return,  only  a  few  days  ago,  that 
the  Governor  had  found  no  trace  of  the  colonists,  and  but 
awaited  my  arrival  to  set  'sail.  If  he  should  tire  of  my  long 
absence,  what  should  I  do  with  my  lady?  A  selfish  joy 
at  the  thought  welled  up  within  me,  but  I  resolutely  put 
it  away.  A  light  step  interrupted  my  thoughts,  and  looking 
up,  I  saw  before  me  Winona.  The  girl  had  her  bow  in 
hand  and  on  her  shoulder  was  strapped  a  robe,  as  though 
ready  for  a  journey. 

"  What  is  it,  Winona  ?  "  I  asked,  as  she  stood  motionless 
before  me. 

"  Winona  goes  back  again  to  the  lodges  of  the  Cherokees," 
she  answered.  "  Long  she  has  traveled  from  her  people,  and 
her  heart  yearns  for  the  faces  of  her  tribe.  The  Eagle  has 
flown  far,  and  now  he  journeys  with  the  beautiful  one  to 
the  land  of  his  home.  Winona  cannot  travel  so  far.  Her 
feet  would  tire,  and  she  would  return  to  where  Windango 
awa'its  her." 

"  Winona,"  I  answered,  "  thou  canst  not  return  to  the 
Cherokees ;  they  would  slay  thee.  I  am  a  wanderer  upon 
the  face  of  the  earth  and  can  do  naught  for  thee  myself,  but 
I  will  ask  the  Lady  Margaret  to  take  thee  with  her.  She  is 
a  great  lady  and  thy  lot  would  be  an  easy  one,  with  so  fair 
a  mistress." 

"  Nay,"  she  answered,  "  Winona  will  remain  with  her 


MY  LORD  TAKES  HIS  DEPARTURE        291 

people.    Windango  is  a  great  chief  and  I  shall  be  safe  with 
him  —  besides,"  and  she  hung  her  head. 

"What?"  I  asked  kindly.  "Speak  freely,  them  needst 
fear  naught." 

She  raised  her  .head  proudly,  her  dark  eyes  looking  into 
mine. 

"Why  should  I  fear  to  tell  it?"  she  cried.  "  Winona 
loves  the  Eagle;  she  knows  that  his  heart  belongs  to  the 
beautiful  one,  and  that  he  will  fly  far  away  with  her  to  his 
wigwam.  Shall  Winona  go  to  eat  out  her  heart  with  sor- 
row at  the  bliss  she  cannot  share?  No,  she  returns  to  her 
own.  Thou  art  near  thy  journey's  end.  Two  days  more 
and  thou  wilt  stand  on  the  Island  of  Roanoke  —  Winona 
would  leave  thee  now." 

"  But,  Winona,"  I  cried,  "  I  go  not  back  to  England  with 
Lady  Margaret  !  " 

She  looked  intently  at  me. 

"  Dost  love  the  beautiful  one?  "  she  asked  fiercely.  "  An- 
swer me  the  truth  at  this  last  moment." 

"  Yes,"  I  answered  simply,  "  I  love  her." 

"And  thou  wouldst  ask  me  to  serve  her?"  she  cried. 
"  One  whom  thou  lovest  ?  Wouldst  thou  have  served  the 
chief  whom  thou  didst  chase  over  the  precipice,  if  the 
beautiful  one  had  loved  him?" 

"No,"  I  answered.     "Thou  knowest  I  would  not. 
could  sav  no  more,  so  I  stood  silent  and  waited. 

"Winona  will  not  forget  the  Eagle,"  she  said  in  a  low 
voice  "When  she  grows  to  be  an  old  woman,  she  will 
tell  how  she  once  knew  and  loved  the  great  white  chief. 
Winona  knows  the  Eagle  and  the  beautiful  one  will 


^"Winona,"  I  said  sadly,  "the  Lady  Margaret  loves  an- 

^Winona  is  not  blind,"  she  replied   '«  the  beautiful  one 
loves  the  Eagle     Sharp  are  the  eyes  of  love  to 


onlyThe  moaning  of  the  pines  answered  me-she  was  gone. 


292  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

A  light  step  from  the  other  side  of  the  fire,  and  my  lady 
stood  before  me,  her  face  wet  with  tears.  One  look  at  her, 
and  I  knew  she  had  heard  all. 

"  She  has  gone !  "  she  cried.  "  Not  back  into  the  woods  ? 
Quick !  After  her,  thou  mayest  yet  save  her." 

"  'Tis  useless,"  I  answered  quietly,  "  she  is  far  into  the 
depths  of  the  forest  by  now — besides,  why  should  I  bring 
her  back?  She  is  better  thus.  Thou  hast  heard  what  she 
said,  and  thou  knowest  why  she  left." 

"  I  but  rested  upon  the  other  side  of  the  fire,"  she  an- 
swered hurriedly,  "  when  her  voice  fell  upon  my  ear.  I 
could  not  withdraw  without  being  seen  by  her,  so  I  was 
forced  to  play  the  spy  against  my  will." 

"  It  matters  not,"  I  replied ;  "  there  was  naught  said  that 
I  would  not  have  thee  know.  But  sit  down,  Lady  Margaret. 
I  have  a  few  words  to  say  to  thee,  before  we  part  forever." 
I  motioned  her  to  a  seat  upon  a  stone  in  front  of  me. 

"  I  am  about  to  reopen  a  painful  subject  for  the  last 
time,  but  as  we  part  in  a  day  or  two,  I  would  wish  to  speak 
of  it  again.  I  cannot  go  back  to  England ;  it  would  be  sheer 
madness  to  return  and  face  the  Queen.  And  after  all,  Eng- 
land holds  naught  for  me  but  sorrow  and  pain.  I  have 
passed  from  the  lives  of  those  I  once  knew,  as  the  dead 
leaves  of  last  year's  trees,  and  I  shall  return  no  more. 

"  Margaret,"  I  said,  "  I  cannot  go  back  into  those  great 
wastes  behind  me,  without  telling  thee  of  what  my  love  for 
thee  has  been  to  me.  It  has  been  a  pillar  of  cloud  by  day 
and  a  pillar  of  fire  by  night ;  it  has  been  the  sweetest  drop 
in  the  bitter  cup  of  life.  Life  would  be  worth  the  struggle, 
had  it  held  naught  else  for  me  save  this.  See,"  I  con- 
tinued, "  I  found  months  ago  by  the  trail,  this  little  miniature 
of  thee.  I  have  kept  it  ever  since  where  I  could  feast  my 
eyes  upon  it.  I  am  a  better  man  because  I  have  known 
and  loved  thee." 

"  Thou  art  the  noblest  gentleman  I  have  ever  known,"  she 
sobbed.  "  I  am  unworthy  of  such  love  as  this." 

"  No,"  I  answered,  "  thou  art  worthy  of  a  finer,  truer 
man,  and  such  a  love  thou  hast.  When  thou  art  happy  in 
thy  far-away  home,  wilt  thou  not  think  of  one  who  loves 
thee  and  wanders  in  exile  in  Virginia?  The  grass  is  green 
in  old  England  now,  Margaret,  and  the  birds  are  singing  on 


MY  LORD  TAKES  HIS  DEPARTURE        293 

every  hedge;  greet  the  old  place  for  me,  and  remember  me 
to  my  old  friends,  Bobby  and  Steele,  for  I  shall  never  see 
them  more." 

"  I  will  think  of  thee  often,"  she  answered,  the  tears  still 
in  her  azure  eyes.  "  Must  thou  remain  here,  alone  in  this 
strange  land  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  I  answered,  "  my  place  is  here.  I  could  not  bear 
to  see  thee  the  bride  of  another." 

"  Am  I  to  be  wedded  without  my  consent,  sir?"  she  said 
archly,  and  she  broke  into  a  low,  sweet  laugh. 

"  But  thou  dost  love  Bobby  ?  Thou  didst  as  good  as  tell 
me  that  in  the  prison  yonder  in  England." 

"  Thou  didst  take  it  for  granted,"  she  said  shyly.  "  I 
was  overpowered  with  sorrow  at  thy  sad  plight,  and  thou 
didst  jump  at  the  conclusion  that  I  loved  Sir  Robert,"  and 
she  looked  at  me,  a  smile  shining  through  her  tears. 

"  Whom  dost  thou  love,  if  not  Bobby  ? "  I  cried  in  won- 
der. "  Dost  love  anyone,  Margaret  ? "  and  I  bent  low  over 
the  golden  head. 

"  Yes,"  she  answered  softly,  "  I  love  a  gentleman,  brave, 
strong,  noble,  with  a  heart  as  true  as  steel;  one  who  has 
loved  me  long." 

"Who  is  it,  Margaret?" 

She  looked  up  at  me,  with  a  smile  soft  and  sweet,  at  which 
my  heart  gave  a  great  bound  of  joy — it  could  not  be.  No, 
I  must  be  dreaming. 

"  Must  I  tell  thee,  stupid  ?   Are  thy  wits  gone  wool-gather 

ing?" 

With  a  great  cry  of  joy  I  took  her  in  my  arms,  smiles, 
blushes,  and  tears,  and  held  her  close  to  my  heart 

"  Dear,"  I  cried,  "  I  never  dreamed  of  this.    Why  die 
thou  not  tell  me  before  now  ?  " 

"  Because  thou  didst  not  ask  me.    Oh,  Thomas,  why  d 
thou  not  ask  me  that  night  in  the  prison  ?  " 

"  Margaret "  I  said,  "  thou  shouldst  love  one  handsome 
and  young  like  thyself.  Thou  wilt  be  ashamed  of  me  sweet 
one/when  thou  seest  me  by  the  side  of  some  gay,  debonair, 

y°Bu?  shf gently  placed  one  soft  white  hand  over  my  lips 

"Hush,  not  one  word  more,  or  I  will  vanish  into  yonder 
woods  Thou  art  more  handsome  in  my  eyes  than  any 


294     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

velvet  gallant,  for  thou  hast  become  a  man  of  deeds,  not 
words.  Thou  wilt  go  back  with  me  to  England,"  she  whis- 
pered, her  face  close  to  mine ;  "  together  we  can  face  the 
Queen,  and  I  will  have  thee  pardoned." 

"  Yes,"  I  answered,  "  come  what  will,  we  go  back  to- 
gether." 

"  When  didst  thou  first  love  me,  Margaret?  "  I  asked,  my 
eyes  upon  the  bright  head  against  my  shoulder. 

"  I  do  not  know,"  she  said.  "  I  only  know  that  as  I  stood 
beside  thee  in  the  prison  cell  in  London,  I  knew  that  thy 
life  was  strangely  precious  to  me.  But  good-night,"  she  said, 
"  I  must  keep  my  roses  or  thou  wilt  soon  tire  of  me."  And 
slipping  from  me,  she  tripped  lightly  away. 

A  light  hand  touched  my  arm.    I  turned  and  saw  Manteo. 

"  The  beautiful  one  will  go  with  the  Eagle  to  his  lodge  and 
be  his  squaw  ?  "  he  said  gravely. 

"  Yes,"  I  answered,  "  she  will  go." 

"  Manteo  is  glad,"  he  said  simply,  "  for  it  is  meet  that 
the  lady  who  is  lovely  beyond  all  mortal  beauty,  should  go 
into  the  lodge  with  the  Eagle,  who  is  a  great  chief." 

"  I  thank  thee,  Manteo."  And  I  followed  him  down  by 
the  camp  fire,  and  stretched  myself  out  upon  my  bearskin. 

My  mind  was  in  a  whirl — I  had  not  dreamed  that  Mar- 
garet loved  me.  I — gray,  penniless ;  she — young  and  beau- 
tiful beyond  compare.  And  with  thoughts  such  as  these,  and 
of  the  future,  I  fell  asleep. 


CHAPTER  XIX 
THE  JOURNEY'S  END 

GET  up,  lazy  bones !  "  cried  a  merry  voice  in  my  ear, 
and  arousing  myself,  I  looked  up  into  the  arch  face 
of  my  lady  as,  dimpled  and  smiling,  she  stood  before 
me. 

The  sun  was  high  in  the  heavens,  and  Margaret,  an  apron 
of  deerskin  about  her  slender  waist,  was  getting  breakfast. 
I  had  never  seen  her  do  this  before.  Either  Manteo  or  my- 
self always  prepared  the  meals,  but  now  with  flushed  face 
she  tripped  back  to  where  a  great  haunch  of  venison  browned 
over  the  fire  on  a  spit,  and  with  a  look  of  anxiety,  beautiful 
to  see,  turned  it  over  to  brown  upon  the  other  side. 

"  See  how  industrious  I  am  this  morning,"  she  cried 
laughingly.  "  I  am  getting  thy  breakfast  while  thou  dost 
sleep.  '  Go  to  the  ant,  thou  sluggard  ' !  " 

"  'Tis  the  first  time  that  thou  hast  ever  done  such  a  thing," 
I  said  lightly,  as  I  bent  over  her,  and  catching  both  white 
hands,  stick  and  all  in  mine,  despite  her  laughing  resistance, 
kissed  her  rosy  lips. 

"  Twas  because  thou  wouldst  not  let  me,  sir,"  she 
answered  saucily.  "Now  seat  thyself  and  behold  me 
cook." 

I  threw  myself  upon  the  ground  opposite,  and  watch< 
her  as  she  ran  to  and  fro,  now  putting  a  stick  upon  the 
fire,  now  turning  the  venison  again.    Finally  she  stated  with 
an  air  of  wisdom,  that  breakfast  was  done.    And  so  we  sat 
down  together.    Manteo  had  gone  out  for  a  little  scout  befc 
breakfast,  she  told  me. 

"  Venison  from  such  a  hand  were  thrice  as  sweet,  ;[  said, 
as  she  helped  me  to  a  generous  slice.  ;< 

"  Tis  not  sweet  at  all,"  she  answered  with^  a  laugh. 
now,  gallant  sir,  thy  complimcr.t  is  shattered." 

295 


296      FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  -LADY  MARGARFT 

"  Say,  then,  is  thrice  more  palatable,"  I  replied,  "  and 
thou  hast  a  compliment,  perhaps  less  flowery,  but  more  deli- 
cate and  flattering,"  and  I  bowed  to  her  mockingly. 

"  Oh,  Thomas,"  she  cried,  as  she  watched  me  eat,  "  that  is 
the  third  great  slice  of  venison  that  thou  hast  helped  thyself 
to ;  never  have  I  seen  thee  eat  so  much." 

"  Never  had  I  such  a  cook,"  I  answered.  "  I  could 
eat  forever  with  so  dainty  a  maid  to  sit  beside  me.  In 
truth  this  venison  is  to  me  as  the  nectar  of  the  gods." 
And  so  feasting  my  eyes  upon  her,  I  sat  looking  into  her 
face. 

"  The  Eagle  gazes  at  the  beautiful  one  as  a  famished 
wolf  at  a  fat,  slick  buck,"  said  Manteo,  who  had  strode 
noiselessly  up  and  who  now  stood  behind  me.  "  He  looks 
as  a  man  who  had  not  tasted  food  for  days  would  look,  if 
he  sat  down  to  a  great  feast." 

I  flushed  guiltily  at  his  words,  and  then  I  translated  them 
to  my  lady,  who  had  looked  up  at  the  sound  of  Manteo's 
voice.  She  blushed  a  deep  pink  to  the  tips  of  her  little  ears, 
and  her  blue  eyes  fell  beneath  the  admiring  gaze  I  bent 
upon  them.  Laughing  at  her  pretty  confusion,  I  arose  and 
made  ready  our  light  baggage  to  take  the  trail. 

In  a  few  moments  we  had  resumed  our  journey.  Pleasant 
and  sweet  were  those  last  two  days  to  me,  as  I  walked 
by  Margaret  and  whispered  soft  words  of  love  to  her.  The 
very  woods  seemed  transformed  to  me;  from  every  tree 
there  trilled  some  sweet- voiced  songster;  beautiful  flowers 
lined  our  path  and  mingled  with  the  many-tinted  autumn 
leaves ;  while  the  sun  shone  brightly  down  on  us,  as  though 
in  pleasure  at  our  happiness. 

Hand  in  hand  we  trod  after  the  Indian,  as  with  tireless 
step  he  led  us  on.  Sometimes  we  would  come  upon  a  little 
babbling  brook  and  then,  picking  up  Margaret  in  my  arms, 
I  would  wade  through,  and  put  her  gently  down  upon  the 
other  side.  And  so,  laughing  and  happy  as  two  children,  we 
came  in  sight  of  Roanoke  Island.  I  gave  a  great  shout  as 
we  emerged  from  the  forest,  for  there,  a  few  rods  away, 
lay  the  ship  of  White,  riding  calmly  at  anchor,  her  consorts 
nowhere  to  be  seen;  probably  they  had  sailed  again  for 
England. 

At  the  sound  of  my  voice,  a  dozen  men  who  were  on  the 


-I  Know  of  No  Warrior  Who  is  More  Worthy  to  Wear 
It  than  the  Lagle" 


/'.;...    -•.: 


THE  JOURNEY'S  END  ,97 

deck  turned  towards  me,  and  as  I  waved  my  hands  they 
lowered  a  boat  and  came  toward  us.  In  the  bow  of  the 
approaching  boat  sat  Governor  White,  and  he  shouted  at  me 
all  the  way  to  the  shore. 

"  Safe  back  again,  at  last!  "  he  cried  in  joy,  as  the  boat 
grated  upon  the  beach,  and  springing  ashore,  he  wrung  my 
hand  as  though  he  would  never  loose  it.  "  We  feared  thou 
hadst  been  slain  by  the  savages,  but  I  had  determined  to 
wait  until  thou  didst  appear  or  we  had  news  of 
thee." 

''  This  is  the  Lady  Margaret  Carroll  of  London,"  I  said, 
turning  to  my  lady  as  she  stood  beside  me,  stately  and  grand 
as  any  queen.  '''  This  is  Governor  White,  of  whom  thou  hast 
frequently  heard  me  speak." 

'  This  is  indeed  an  unexpected  pleasure,"  cried  the  Gov- 
ernor, as  with  a  deep  bow  he  bent  over  her  white  hand. 
'Tis  but  poor  accommodation  we  can  offer  to  one  so 
lovely  and  well-bred,  but  to  such  as  we  have  thou  art 
welcome." 

"  I  thank  thee,  sir,"  she  answered,  "  and  am  sure  that  the 
company  of  Governor  White  will  recompense  for  much  else." 
With  another  bow  he  took  her  hand  and  led  her  to  the 
boat. 

The  men  had  gathered  around  me,  shaking  my  hand  as 
though  I  were  a  long-lost  brother.  I  was  overcome  by  the 
warmth  of  their  greeting,  I,  whom  they  had  previously 
shunned  as  though  I  had  the  plague.  With  shouts  and 
exclamations  of  pleasure  they  hovered  about  me,  and  fol- 
lowed even  the  Indian,  who  met  them  with  the  same  cold 
reserve  as  of  yore. 

We  stepped  into  the  boat,  and  rowed  toward  the  ship.  As 
we  drew  near,  I  saw  that  the  whole  company  had  gathered 
upon  deck,  and  as  we  touched  the  side,  they  raised  a  ring- 
ing shout. 

"  Three  cheers  for  Sir  Thomas  Winchester!  cried  <  ne, 
and  with  a  will  they  roared  them  out. 

And  so  amid  cheering  shouts  of  welcome    I,  who  ft 
moved  among  them  in  the  past  with  sneers  and  scorn,  a 
back  amidst  the  plaudits  of  the  throng.    Of  such  are  mad, 
the  -fickle  crowd ;  one  moment  ready  to  cut  a  man  s 
the  next  moment  ready  to  crown  him. 


298     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

My  lady's  face  was  flushed  with  delight,  as  with  starry 
eyes  she  looked  up  at  me. 

"  See,"  she  whispered  proudly,  "  this  is  how  thy  i'ellows 
would  honor  thee." 

"  What  does  it  mean,  Governor  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  The  '  Dart '  touched  here  a  few  days  ago,  on  its  way  to 
harry  the  Spanish  towns  upon  the  coast,  and  she  brought 
for  thee  an  open  letter  of  pardon;  'tis  under  the  hand 
of  Elizabeth  and  sealed  with  the  great  seal.  It  seems 
that  DeNortier  himself  had  sent  a  letter  to  the  Queen,  a  few 
months  ago,  before  he  sailed  away,  swearing  upon  his  oath 
that  the  charge  of  the  priest  and  the  other  men  was  false, 
and  sworn  to  by  the  command  of  Lord  Dunraven.  This  co- 
incided with  the  tale  of  Oliver  Gates,  and  so  thy  friends  se- 
cured a  pardon  for  thee;  there  is  another  bulky  letter  here, 
brought  by  the  same  vessel,  which  I  have  not  opened." 

A  great  lump  came  into  my  throat  and  choked  my  speech, 
a  mist  dimmed  my  sight,  and  I  could  only  shake  the  hand 
that  White  held  out  to  me,  and  murmur  a  few  words  in  an- 
swer to  his  hearty  congratulations. 

This  had  been  the  favor  that  DeNortier  tried  to  tell  me 
of  as  he  lay  dying  in  those  dark  woods.  I  thought  of  how 
often  I  had  abused  him,  and  of  the  great  hate  I  bore  him; 
then  too  how  he  had  stood  like  a  bulwark  between  Mar- 
garet and  Dunraven.  There  was  something  noble  after  all 
in  a  man  who  would  do  this  for  an  enemy,  and  I  wished 
I  could  shake  his  hand  and  thank  him — but  it  was  too 
late. 

I  have  never  been  able  to  solve  the  problem  of  why  he 
wrote  this  letter  to  the  Queen.  Whether  in  a  fit  of  remorse 
of  conscience  for  all  the  evil  he  had  done  me,  or  to  injure 
Dunraven  who  was  his  strongest  rival,  I  know  not ;  and  the 
o/ily  lips  which  could  solve  this  unexplained  riddle  lay  cold, 
silenced  forever,  in  that  vast  unknown  land  behind  me. 

And  so  we  boarded  the  vessel.  My  lady  had  gone  to 
the  great  cabin  which  the  Governor  had  given  up  to  her, 
and  I  stood  near  the  mast  looking  at  the  shore.  White  ap- 
proached me,  a  long  bulky  package  in  his  hand. 

'  Tis  the  Queen's  pardon,"  he  said.  "  And  this  is  the  other 
letter  of  which  I  spoke,"  and  he  placed  them  in  my  hand. 

Seating  myself,  I  broke  the  seal  and  opened  the  letter.    It 


THE  JOURNEY'S  END  299 

was  from  Bobby— a  long,  rambling  epistle,  telling  me  of  the 
disappearance  of  Lady  Margaret  and  begging  me  to  watch 
for  her  as  he  feared  that  Lord  Dunraven,  who  he  was 
sure  had  abducted  her,  would  fly  to  this  country  But  it 
was  the  last  part— I  stared  long,  and  read  once,  twice:  it 
ran  thus: 

"  I  have  at  last  given  up  all  hope  of  winning  Lady  Mar- 
garet, for  I  know  that  she  loves  thee,  and  so  I  am  to  be 
wedded  in  a  few  weeks  to  my  lady's  friend  and  sometime 
schoolmate,  Lady  Jane  Porter.  So  if  thou  dost  discover 
Margaret,  I  give  thee  my  advice  to  capture  her  without  more 
words.  The  Queen  has  pardoned  thee.  But  there  is  another 
piece  of  good  fortune  which  I  would  acquaint  thee  with. 

'  Thy  brother  Richard  died  but  one  week  ago,  here  in 
London.  He  died  without  a  will  or  issue,  unexpectedly  in  the 
night.  The  leech  was  summoned,  but  when  he  arrived  thy 
brother  was  speechless.  They  say  he  made  frantic  efforts  to 
speak,  but  in  vain — death  had  sealed  his  lips.  It  is  probably 
fortunate  that  he  was  dumb,  as  he  no  doubt  wished  to  disin- 
herit thee,  whom  he  hated.  And  so  the  title  and  estates  are 
thine.  With  these  and  the  Queen's  pardon  in  thy  pocket,  thy 
old  place  in  London  awaits  thee.  So  come  back — we  stand 
with  wide  open  arms  to  receive  thee.  No  more  at  present, 
from 

"  BOBBY." 

I  looked  up,  the  breeze  had  begun  to  freshen ;  already  the 
sailors  were  running  to  and  fro,  making  preparations  to 
hoist  anchor  and  set  sail  for  home.  My  lady  had  come  up 
again  and  stood  beside  me. 

"What  is  it?"  she  asked  with  a  smile,  as  she  saw  the 
letter  in  my  hand. 

"  Tis  from  Sir  Robert  Vane,"  I  answered, 
that  he  is  about  to  wed  Lady  Jane  Porter ;  so  thou  seest,  fair 
one  thou  hast  lost  a  lover,"  I  said  teasingly. 

"  I  care  not,"  she  replied.  "  I  have  also  gained  one,  and 
I  am  glad  he  is  to  wed,  for  I  feared  he  would  take  the  news 
of  my  betrothal  to  heart." 

"  He  also  says  my  brother  Richard  is  dead,  and  the  t 


300     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

and  estates  are  now  mine."    And  I  placed  the  letter  in  her 
hand. 

'Tis  too  good  to  be  true,"  she  replied  calmly,  as  she 
clapped  her  hands.  "See,  sir,  I  am  thy  good  fairy;  the 
minute  I  came  to  thee,  fortune  opened  wide  her  lap  and 
poured  her  treasure  at  thy  feet." 

"  Had  she  brought  me  naught  but  thee,  I  had  been 
content,"  I  answered. 

I  looked  cautiously  around.  There  was  no  one  in  sight,  so 
catching  her  in  my  arms  I  stole  a  kiss.  I  was  still  looking 
down  at  her  pink  cheeks,  when  a  step  sounded,  and  Governor 
White  came  around  the  corner.  One  glance  at  my  lady 
was  enough  for  the  wily  captain,  and  with  a  twinkle  in  his 
eye,  he  looked  at  me. 

"  I  think  I  may  congratulate  thee  again,  upon  something  of 
more  importance  than  even  thy  pardon,"  he  said. 

"  And  what  may  that  be,  Governor  ?  "  I  asked  innocently, 
for  I  had  no  mind  to  give  Margaret  away. 

"  Upon  thy  approaching  wedding,"  he  answered,  a  broad 
smile  upon  his  face.  "Of  a  truth,  Sir  Thomas,  thou  art 
the  most  fortunate  of  men,  and  thou  shouldst  thank  thy  lucky 
star  that  thou  hast  won  so  lovely  a  bride." 

"  I  am  indeed  most  fortunate,"  I  answered,  "  for  I  would 
not  to-day  exchange  places  with  a  king.  And  this  letter  from 
a  dear  friend,  tells  me  my  father's  estates  and  title  are 
now  mine." 

"  This  has  of  a  truth  been  a  day  for  thee  long  to  be 
remembered,"  said  the  Governor,  "  and  I  rejoice  with  thee, 
for  I  grew  to  know  and  esteem  thee  for  thy  worth  and 
valor,  whilst  thou  wert  with  me  upon  the  ship." 

"  Not  more  than  I  did  thee,"  I  replied.  "  But  hast  thou 
heard  aught  of  thy  little  grandchild  and  the  lost  colony  since 
I  left  thee?" 

His  old  face  saddened,  and  a  look  of  grief  came  into  his 
eyes. 

"  No,"  he  replied,  "  I  have  heard  no  word  of  them ;  they 
were  probably  captured  by  the  savages  and  carried  far  into 
the  interior,  never  to  be  seen  again.  Poor  little  Virginia ! — 
so  innocent,  so  bright  and  happy,  'tis  a  hard  fate  for  her. 
Rather  would  I  have  seen  her  in  her  grave;  then  would 
I  have  known  she  was  beyond  all  harm  and  sorrow,  and  I 


THE  JOURNEY'S  END  301 

could  have  come  sometimes  to  drop  a  tear  or  lay  a  flower 
upon  the  mound.  But  this  is  worse  than  death,"  and  he 
wrung  his  hands  in  grief,  his  haggard,  care-worn  face  work- 
ing with  emotion. 

Margaret  bent  towards  him,  a  tear  in  her  blue  eyes. 

"  God  will  watch  over  her,  Governor,"  she  said  softly. 
"  Safe  in  His  protecting  care,  she  is  secure  from 
harm." 

"  I  thank  thee,  Lady  Margaret,"  he  said  huskily.  "  Tis  a 
beautiful  thought,  and  one  that  I  shall  treasure,"  and  he 
strode  rapidly  away. 

Coming  towards  us  now  I  saw  Manteo ;  .silently  he  made 
his  way,  until  he  stood  in  front  of  us. 

"  The  Eagle  and  the  beautiful  one  will  in  a  few  moments 
be  upon  the  breast  of  the  great  water,"  he  said.  "  Manteo 
would  say  farewell  to  them  before  they  go.  He  is  glad 
that  the  beautiful  one  will  be  with  the  Eagle  in  his  tepee,  to 
cheer  him  when  Manteo  is  gone." 

"  Surely  thou  too  wilt  not  leave  us,  Manteo?"  I  cried. 
"  Winona'  has  gone  back  into  the  forest.  Wilt  thou  desert 
us  too?  I  had  planned  many  pleasant  things  for  the  future, 
when  thou  too  shouldst  walk  with  us  the  smooth  sod  of  my 
own  green  country." 

"  Manteo  thanks  the  Eagle,"  he  replied.       Manteo  loves 
him   and  would  wish  him  well,  but  the  fish  cannot  live  out 
of  the  water,  nor  the  bird  when  it  beats  its  wings  against  the 
cage  •  neither  can  Manteo  in  that  crowded  land  to  whicl 
thou  goest     His  heart  would  yearn  for  the  great,   free 
forest!  for  the  call  of  the  wild  bird  to  its  mate;  for 
flowing  river  and  the  scent  of  the  wild  flowers-no,  the 
Eagle  and  the  beautiful  one  will  return  again  to  their  own 
land,  and  Manteo  will  remain  here." 

«  But,  Manteo,"  cried  Margaret,  "  'twill  cloud  our  happi- 
ness to  leave  thee  behind— thou  who  hast  done  so  much  I 
us  "  and  she  cast  a  coaxing  look  toward  him. 

"The  beautiful  one  is  kind  to  Manteo "  he  answered 
"  still  he  cannot  go  to  that  far  land.  Manteo  first  saw  t 
ligh  in  this  wnd  land,  and  here  he  has  lived ;  his  heart  lov« 
f shadowy  depths  and  waving  trees;  here  came  into  being 
his  falto  and !  their  bones  molder  away  among  its  sigh- 
£g  £mes  "  And  folding  his  robe  about  him  he  stood  silent, 


302     FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

as  some  old  Roman  wrapped  in  his  toga,  his  motionless  eyes 
fixed  upon  me. 

The  great  ship  came  around  in  the  breeze;  the  shouts  of 
the  men  reached  us,  as  they  hoisted  sail  and  prepared  for 
the  homeward  journey.  The  little  canoe  of  the  Indian 
had  been  placed  upon  the  water,  and  now  danced  and 
eddied  on  the  waves,  as  some  impatient  steed  awaiting  its 
rider. 

White  came  forward  to  where  we  stood ;  I  with  my  heart 
full  to  overflowing,  and  my  lady  with  wet  eyes.  I  was  about 
to  part  from  a  noble  soul,  who  had  stood  by  me,  undaunted 
and  unafraid,  when  all  others  had  shrunk  from  me,  and  I 
was  torn  with  sorrow. 

"If  the  Indian  would  leave,  it  is  high  time,  Sir  Thomas," 
he  said ;  "  for  in  an  instant  we  will  make  out  for  the  open 
sea,  and  his  little  canoe  could  not  safely  float  upon  the 
ocean." 

Margaret  had  taken  a  little  gold  pin  from  her  dress,  and 
held  it  out  to  the  Indian.  "  Keep  it,  Manteo,"  she  said. 
"  Do  not  forget  me.  And  shouldst  thou  ever  come  to  Eng- 
land, I  shall  be  proud  to  entertain  thee." 

I  unbuckled  my  gold-hilted  sword  from  my  side,  and  step- 
ping forward,  I  fastened  it  around  his  waist. 

"  Take  this  sword,"  I  said  in  a  husky  voice,  "  and  when 
thou  drawest  it,  Manteo,  remember  to  whom  it  once  be- 
longed. Draw  it  not  in  an  unworthy  cause,  nor  sheath  it  in 
a  just  one;  of  all  who  have  worn  this  blade,  there  has  been 
none  nobler  and  truer  than  thyself." 

The  chief's  bronze  face  worked  with  emotion. 

"  Manteo  must  go,"  he  cried,  "  or  he  will  forget  that  he 
is  a  warrior,  and  weep  even  as  a  woman.  Farewell !  May 
the  Great  Spirit,  who  dost  watch  alike  over  all,  both  pale 
and  red  skin,  guide  your  footsteps  and  keep  you  safe  from 
harm,"  and  with  a  steady  step,  he  glided  over  to  his  canoe 
and  dropped  into  it. 

His  knife  gleamed  for  an  instant  upon  the  line  that  bound 
the  canoe  to  the  vessel.  Released,  the  little  boat  fell  back, 
and  the  great  ship  rose  upon  the  water  and  began  her  out- 
ward trip. 

We  stood  at  the  rail,  Margaret  and  I,  and  watched  the 
boat  with  the  motionless  figure  in  it,  until  a  turn  in  the  island 


THE  JOURNEY'S  END  303 

hid  him  from  our  view.  And  so  we  parted  from  that  true 
soul  forever,  bearing  with  the  stoicism  of  his  race  his  grief 
at  the  separation. 

A  nobler  type  has  there  never  been  of  a  savage  and  bar- 
barous race,  whom  its  enemies  have  defamed  and  maligned. 
Hospitable,  generous,  warm-hearted  and  true,  quick  to  anger, 
and  when  aroused  never  forgetting  nor  forgiving  a  foe,  but 
at  the  same  time  never  betraying  a  friend,  nor  forgetting  a 
favor.  Many  foes  of  the  race  would  do  well  to  imitate  its 
virtues,  while  with  that  knowledge  that  comes  with  su- 
perior advantages  and  opportunities  they  reject  its  failings. 
And  of  that  untutored  people,  none  there  were  who  could 
boast  of  more  of  those  qualities  that  go  to  make  up  a  soldier 
and  a  gentleman,  than  he  whom  we  left  behind  us  that  day — 
Manteo,  a  chieftain  of  Roanoke. 

We  were  coming  into  London.  After  being  long  upon 
the  brine,  we  had  at  last  reached  England.  And  now  this 
bright  December  morning  we  sailed  up  the  sparkling 
Thames,  passing  swiftly  the  craft  that,  bent  on  business  or 
pleasure,  thronged  its  waters.  Rapidly  we  sailed  by  them 
one  by  one,  and  kept  on  our  steady  way  to  the  harbor. 
Each  familiar  spot  I  saw  seemed  to  greet  me  as  an  old 
friend,  and  with  Margaret  at  my  side,  we  laughed  and 
jested,  as  we  drew  nearer  and  nearer  to  London  and  home. 

Home — that  gray  old  castle,  where  my  forefathers  had 
lived  and  died,  was  to  be  our  home,  for  we  had  determined 
to  stay  in  London  only  a  few  days.  I  had  prevailed  on 
Margaret  not  to  put  me  off  any  longer,  and  to-morrow  morn- 
ing with  only  a  few  near  friends  to  witness  it,  we  were  to 
be  married  quietly  in  a  little  chapel,  and  then  would  journey 
on  to  Richmond  Castle,  where,  with  her  dear  presence  to 
cheer  me,  I  was  to  take  up  the  duties  and  responsibilities 

my  position. 

I  would  have  much  to  do,  for  we  had  made  many  plans 
for  the  improvement  of  my  estate,  and  for  the  well-being 
and  advancement  of  the  tenants.  There  together  we  would 
pass  our  days  in  peace  and  happiness.  I  had  suffered  much 
sorrowed  much  in  the  past,  and  longed  for  the  rest  and 
quiet  of  the  calm  green  country,  where,  surrounded  by  my 
friends,  and  far  from  the  noise  and  turmoil  of  London,  I 


304  FOR  THE  LOVE  OF  LADY  MARGARET 

could  forget  all,  happy  in  the  sweet  sunshine  of  my  lady's 
smiles. 

We  had  turned  the  last  bend  of  the  river,  and  a  great  roar 
went  up  from  the  men,  as  like  little  children  they  shouted 
and  cried.  Many  strong  men,  who  had  faced  death  unafraid, 
fell  upon  their  knees,  tears  streaming  from  their  bronzed 
faces,  and  thanked  God  that  they  had  been  spared  to  set 
foot  on  old  England  again.  The  culverins  of  our  vessel 
screamed  out  a  greeting,  and  from  the  shore  the  guns  roared 
back  a  reply. 

My  lady  had  given  a  little  cry  of  joy  a.s  we  looked,  for 
there  in  front  of  us  lay  the  great  city,  the  docks  dotted 
with  the  crowd  which  had  gathered  to  greet  the  vessel. 
Margaret  laid  her  hand  gently  upon  my  arm.  "  Look !  "  she 
cried,  and  following  her  outstretched  finger,  I  saw,  at  the 
very  edge  of  the  water,  a  little  group  shouting  and  scream- 
ing to  us. 

Could  it  be  possible?  Yes,  there  was  Oliver  Gates,  danc- 
ing for  joy,  as  he  waved  his  hat  and  yelled  like  a  savage ;  he 
had  grown  handsomer  than  ever,  and  looked  stout  and  ro- 
bust. Behind  him  stood  Steele,  his  broad  face  wreathed  in 
smiles,  and  leaning  on  his  arm,  his  wife,  stouter  and  more 
matronly  than  of  yore,  but  still  beautiful,  a  look  of  joy 
and  welcome  in  her  eyes.  And  Bobby,  dear  old  fellow, 
yelling  at  me  as  though  he  would  split  his  throat. 

A  little  behind  them  there  stood  a  larger  group,  old  Sir 
Henry  DeGray,  Francis  Drake,  Bacon,  Walter  Raleigh,  Sir 
William  Stone,  the  little  Doctor  Robbins,  and  a  score  of 
other  whilom  friends,  who  cried  out  a  hearty  welcome  as 
we  neared  them,  and  with  wide  open  arms  stood  await- 
ing us. 

I  turned  to  Margaret  with  a  joyful  face,  and  met  her 
azure  eyes  smiling  into  mine.  Stretching  out  one  of  my 
tanned  hands,  I  laid  it  upon  her  little  white  one,  which  rested 
lightly  upon  my  arm.  It  fluttered  for  an  instant  like  a  little 
bird,  and  then  lay  quietly  and  trustfully  in  mine. 

Behind  me  lay  the  river,  its  dark  water  rippling  like  the 
dead  and  forgotten  past,  with  its  pain  and  sorrow;  before 
me  stretched  the  bright  sunshine  and  the  greeting  of  my 
friends,  like  a  prophecy  of  the  joy  to  come.  It  seemed  to 
reach  out  its  welcoming  hands,  to  draw  us  from  the  dim 


THE  JOURNEY'S  END  305 

yesterday   of  travail   and   woe  into  the  sunny  to-day  of 
happiness  and  light. 

All  the  dark  gloom  was  behind  us,  and  naught  but  sun- 
shine lay  before.  So,  with  her  hand  in  mine,  we  passed 
together  out  of  the  shadow  and  into  the  light. 


FINIS 


The   Tar   Heel   Library 

goung  people'*  ^tetorp  of 
Jiortf)  Carolina 

By  DANIEL  HARVEY  HILL.  420  pages,  288  illustrations- 
written  for  a  school  history  and  adopted  as  such  for  ex- 
clusive use  in  the  public  schools.  It  has  such  high  merit 
from  the  standpoint  of  historical  accuracy,  literary  merit, 
and  mechanical  execution  that  it  is  rapidly  finding  a  place 
in  the  public  and  private  libraries.  Price  8sc. ;  by  mail  gjc. 

Jf or  tfje  lobe  of  labp  Jfflargaret 

A  story  of  the  lost  colony,  by  W.  T.  WILSON  ;  a  stirring 
tale,  well  told.  "  Attracted  more  attention  during  its 
serial  publication  in  the  Charlotte  Observer  than  any 
story  we  have  ever  published,"  says  Mr.  Vincent,  the 
managing  editor.  Price  $i  .50,  postpaid. 

Befence  of  tfje  jUlecfelenfcurg 
Declaration  of  Snbcprnbrnce 

By  JAMES  H.  MOORE.  Places  the  Mecklenburg  Decla- 
ration upon  a  new  pedestal,  based  upon  the  absolutely 
undisputed  records  and  facts  unearthed  after  one  hundred 
years  of  controversy.  It  dates  a  new  and  advanced  posi- 
tion, at  every  point  invulnerable  and  unassailable.  Price 
$1.50  net ;  by  mail  $1.62. 

Above  at  all  bookstores  or  direct  from 

STONE   &   BARRINGER   CO. 

PUBLISHERS 
CHARLOTTE       -        -        -        -  NORTH  CAROLINA 


The   Tar   Heel    Library 


anb  g>ab 

By  JOHN  CHARLES  McNEiLL.  Second  edition,  with 
portrait.  Price  $1.00  net;  by  mail  $1.06. 

"  McNeill  was  a  poet  because  he  looked  life  straight  in 
the  eyes,  felt  the  virgin  wonder  and  glory  of  it  all,  and 
knew  how  to  body  forth  his  feeling  in  lines  of  exquisite 
art  and  compelling  appeal.  I  would  rather  have  written 
'  Songs  Merry  and  Sad  '  than  to  have  the  costliest  monu- 
ment in  the  State  erected  to  my  memory.  The  equal  of 
that  little  volume  has  not  appeared  in  the  South  since 
Sidney  Lanier  fell  on  sleep  twenty-six  years  ago." — 
C.  Alphonso  Smith. 

ILprtc*  from  Cotton  Hanb 

By  JOHN  CHARLES  McNEiLL.  Illustrated  with 
drawings  by  A.  B.  Frost  and  E.  W.  Kemble  and 
photographs  by  Mrs.  A.  M.  Kibble,  with  portrait 
and  biographical  sketch  of  the  author ;  also  de- 
scription and  picture  of  famous  "Patterson"  Cup. 
Price  $1.50,  postpaid. 

" '  Lyrics  from  Cotton  Land '  will  remain  a  priceless, 
legacy  to  the  children  of  the  South.  It  is  a  voice  that  had 
become  almost  a  memory.  It  is  a  key  to  the  treasure- 
house  of  a  period  fast  receding.  It  glorifies  with  simple 
and  soulful  melody  '  the  tender  grace  of  a  day  that  is 
dead.'  '  Uncle  Remus,'  up  to  the  advent  of  the  brilliant 
young  Scotchman,  was  the  most  faithful  and  accurate 
exponent  of  '  Mr.  Nigger  '  in  the  realm  of  letters  ;  but  Joel 
Chandler  Harris  is  not  a  whit  more  lifelike  in  his  portrayal 
of  the  language  as  well  as  of  the  spirit  of  the  old  time 
darkey  than  John  Charles  McNeill." — Charity  &°  Children. 


STONE   &   BARRINGER   CO. 

PUBLISHERS 
CHARLOTTE  -  NORTH  CAROLINA 


WHimOH 

A    000038789    4 


W. ' 


p 


